COLLECTIONS
OF
TRAVELS
THROUGH
TURKY
into
PERSIA
,
and
the
EAST-INDIES
.
Giving
an
Account
of
the
Present
State
of
those
Countries
.
AS
ALSO
A
Full
RELATION
of
the
Five
Years
WARS
,
between
Aureng-Zebe
and
his
Brothers
in
their
Father's
Life-time
,
about
the
Succession
.
And
a
Voyage
made
by
the
Great
Mogol
(
Aureng-Zebe
)
with
his
Army
from
Dehli
to
Lahor
,
from
Lahor
to
Bember
,
and
from
thence
to
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
,
by
the
Mogols
,
call'd
,
The
Paradise
of
the
Indies
.
TOGETHER
With
a
Relation
of
the
Kingdom
of
JAPAN
and
TUNKIN
,
and
of
their
particular
Manners
and
Trade
.
To
which
is
added
A
New
Description
of
the
GRAND
SEIGNIOR'S
SERAGLIO
,
And
also
of
all
the
Kingdoms
that
encompass
the
Euxine
and
Caspian
Seas
.
BEING
The
TRAVELS
of
Monsieur
TAVERNIER
BERNIER
,
and
other
great
Men
:
Adorned
with
many
Copper
Plates
.
The
Second
Volume
.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
Moses
Pitt
at
the
Angel
in
St.
Pauls
Church-yard
.
M.
DC
.
LXXXIV
.
AN
EXTRACT
OF
A
LETTER
WRITTEN
TO
Mr.
H.
Ouldinburgh
,
FROM
Monsieur
DE
MONCEAUX
:
Giving
a
Character
of
the
BOOK
here
Englished
,
and
its
AUTHOR
.
VIrtue
sometimes
is
no
less
interessed
than
Affection
:
Both
,
Sir
,
are
glad
to
receive
from
time
to
time
pledges
mutually
answering
for
those
that
have
united
themselves
in
a
close
correspondence
.
Yours
indeed
should
demand
of
me
such
,
as
might
be
a
security
to
you
for
the
advance
you
have
been
pleased
to
make
me
of
your
Friendship
.
But
since
at
present
I
have
nothing
worth
presenting
you
with
;
and
yet
am
unwilling
to
give
you
any
leisure
to
be
diffident
of
my
realness
,
or
to
repent
for
having
so
easily
given
me
a
share
in
your
esteem
,
I
here
send
you
a
Relation
of
Indostan
,
in
which
you
will
find
such
considerable
Occurrences
,
as
will
make
you
confess
,
I
could
not
convey
to
you
a
more
acceptable
Present
,
and
that
Monsieur
Bernier
,
who
hath
written
it
,
is
a
very
Gallant
Man
,
and
of
a
mould
,
I
wish
all
Travellers
were
made
of
.
We
ordinarily
travel
more
out
of
Vnsetledness
than
Curiosity
,
with
a
design
to
see
Towns
and
Countries
rather
than
to
know
their
Inhabitants
and
Productions
;
and
we
stay
not
long
enough
in
a
place
,
to
inform
our selves
well
of
the
Government
,
Policy
,
Interests
and
Manners
of
its
People
.
Monsieur
Bernier
,
after
he
had
benefitted
himself
for
the
space
of
many
years
by
the
converse
of
the
famous
Gassendi
,
seen
him
expire
in
his
arms
,
succeeded
him
in
his
Knowledge
,
and
inherited
his
Opinions
and
Discoveries
,
embarqued
for
Aegypt
,
stay'd
above
a
whole
year
at
Cairo
,
and
then
took
the
occasion
of
some
Indian
Vessels
,
that
Trade
in
the
Ports
of
the
Red
Sea
,
to
pass
to
Suratte
;
and
after
Twelve
years
abode
at
the
Court
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
is
at
last
come
to
seek
his
rest
in
his
native
Countrey
,
there
to
give
an
Accompt
of
his
Observations
and
Discoveries
,
and
to
pour
out
into
the
bosom
of
France
,
what
he
had
amassed
in
India
.
Sir
,
I
shall
say
nothing
to
you
of
his
Adventures
,
which
you
will
find
in
the
Relations
that
are
to
follow
hereafter
,
which
he
abandons
to
the
greediness
of
the
Curious
,
who
prefer
their
satisfaction
to
his
quiet
,
and
do
already
persecute
him
to
have
the
sequel
of
this
History
.
Neither
shall
I
mention
to
you
the
hazards
he
did
run
,
by
being
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
Mecca
;
nor
of
his
prudent
Conduct
,
which
made
him
merit
the
esteem
of
his
Generous
Fazelcan
,
who
since
is
become
the
first
Minister
of
that
Great
Empire
,
whom
he
taught
the
principal
Languages
of
Europe
,
after
he
had
Translated
for
him
the
whole
Philosophy
of
Gassendi
in
Latin
,
and
whose
leave
he
could
not
obtain
to
go
home
,
till
he
had
got
for
him
a
select
number
of
our
best
European
Books
,
thereby
to
supply
the
loss
he
should
suffer
of
his
Person
.
This
,
at
least
,
I
can
assure
you
of
,
that
never
a
Traveller
went
from
home
more
capable
to
observe
,
nor
hath
written
with
more
knowledge
,
candour
,
and
integrity
;
that
I
knew
him
at
Constantinople
,
and
in
some
Towns
of
Greece
,
of
so
excellent
a
Conduct
,
that
I
proposed
him
to
my self
for
a
Pattern
in
the
Design
I
then
had
,
to
carry
my
Curiosity
as
far
as
the
place
where
the
Sun
riseth
;
that
I
have
often
drowned
in
the
sweetness
of
his
entertainment
the
bitternesses
,
which
else
I
must
have
swallowed
all
alone
,
in
such
irksome
and
unpleasant
passages
,
as
are
those
of
Asia
.
Sir
,
You
will
do
me
a
pleasure
to
let
me
know
the
sentiment
,
your
Illustrious
Society
hath
of
this
Piece
.
Their
Approbation
begets
much
emulation
among
the
Intelligent
,
who
all
have
no
other
Ambition
than
to
please
them
.
I
my self
must
avow
to
you
,
that
if
I
thought
I
could
merit
so
much
,
I
should
not
so
stifly
oppose
,
as
I
do
,
the
Publication
of
the
Observations
and
Notes
I
have
made
in
the
Levant
.
I
should
suffer
my
Friends
to
take
them
out
of
my
Cabinet
,
where
from
the
slight
value
I
have
for
them
,
they
are
like
to
lye
imprisoned
,
except
the
King
my
Master
,
by
whose
Order
I
undertook
those
Voyages
,
should
absolutely
command
me
to
set
them
at
liberty
,
and
to
let
them
take
their
course
in
the
world
.
Mean
time
,
Sir
,
you
will
oblige
me
,
to
assure
those
Great
Men
,
who
this
day
compose
the
most
knowing
Company
on
Earth
,
of
the
Veneration
I
have
for
the
Oracles
that
come
from
their
Mouth
,
and
that
I
prefer
their
Lyceum
before
that
of
Athens
;
and
lastly
,
that
of
all
their
Admirers
there
is
none
,
that
hath
a
greater
Concern
for
their
Glory
,
than
Paris
,
July
16.
1670.
De
MONCEAVX
.
The
HEADS
of
the
Principal
Contents
of
this
HISTORY
.
Added
by
the
English
Interpreter
.
1.
WHat
depth
of
Policy
and
Craft
was
used
by
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
Heros
in
this
History
,
and
the
Third
of
the
Four
Sons
of
Chah-Jehan
the
Great
Mogol
,
to
supplant
all
his
Brothers
,
and
to
settle
himself
in
the
Throne
:
And
how
the
first
Foundation
thereof
was
laid
by
the
Visier
of
the
King
of
Golconda
,
and
the
sickness
of
Chah-Jehan
the
Father
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
2.
A
mixture
of
Love-Intrigues
,
practised
by
the
Princess
Begum-Saheb
,
one
of
the
two
Daughters
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
Chah-Jehan
.
3.
How
Aureng-Zebe
having
overcome
all
his
Brothers
,
did
secure
his
Father
and
others
,
whom
he
had
cause
to
be
jealous
of
.
4.
How
the
Neighbours
of
the
Empire
of
Mogol
demeaned
themselves
towards
the
new
Emperour
,
Aureng-Zebe
;
and
what
Embassies
were
dispatched
to
him
,
first
by
the
Usbec-Tartars
(
where
a
description
of
that
Country
and
Peóple
;
)
then
the
Dutch
of
Suratte
;
as
also
from
Mecca
,
from
Arabia
Felix
,
from
Ethiopia
and
Persia
;
together
with
an
Account
of
their
respective
Instructions
,
Receptions
,
Entertainments
and
Dismissions
;
particularly
of
that
of
the
Hollanders
,
securing
and
improving
their
Trade
by
this
their
Embassie
.
5.
Aureng-Zebe's
singular
prudence
,
and
indefatigable
pains
,
in
managing
the
Government
himself
;
and
how
he
treated
him
that
endeavoured
to
perswade
him
to
take
his
ease
and
pleasure
,
now
he
was
established
.
6.
Aureng-Zebe's
distaste
against
his
Favourite-Sister
,
Rauchenara-Begum
,
occasioned
by
some
Love-Cabals
.
7.
His
great
Care
in
appointing
a
Governour
and
Tutor
to
his
Third
Son
Sultan
Ekbar
.
8.
With
what
wisdom
and
severity
Aureng-Zebe
received
and
treated
his
Pedantick
Tutor
,
who
expected
to
be
made
a
great
Lord
for
his
former
service
;
together
with
a
Model
for
the
sutable
Education
of
a
Great
Prince
,
prescribed
by
Aureng-Zebe
on
this
occasion
.
9.
In
what
credit
Judiciary
Astrology
is
over
all
Asia
.
10.
How
the
Kings
of
India
make
themselves
Heirs
of
all
the
Estate
of
those
that
dye
in
their
service
.
11.
Of
the
Reciprocal
Appearance
of
Kindnesses
between
Aureng-Zebe
and
his
Imprison'd
Father
and
Sister
.
12.
What
pass'd
between
Aureng-Zebe
and
Emir-Jemla
,
who
had
laid
the
first
Ground
work
to
Aureng-Zebe's
Greatness
.
13.
What
in
these
Revolutions
was
transacted
about
the
Bay
of
Bengale
and
the
Heathen
Kingdom
of
Rakan
.
14.
How
Aureng-Zebe
carried
himself
towards
his
two
Eldest
Sons
,
Sultan
Mahmoud
and
Sultan
Mahum
:
And
how
,
for
a
Trial
of
the
Obedience
and
Courage
of
the
latter
,
he
commanded
him
to
kill
a
certain
Lion
,
that
did
great
mischief
in
the
Country
;
together
with
the
success
thereof
.
15.
Divers
Particulars
,
shewing
the
Interest
between
Indostan
and
Persia
,
supposed
by
this
Author
to
be
unknown
,
or
at
least
not
well
known
hitherto
.
16.
How
generously
Aureng-Zebe
recompensed
those
that
had
faithfully
served
him
in
these
Revolutions
.
17.
Some
Account
of
that
small
Kingdom
of
Kachimere
,
or
Cassimere
,
represented
as
the
Paradice
of
the
Indies
;
concerning
which
the
Author
affirms
,
that
he
hath
a
particular
History
of
it
in
the
Persian
Tongue
.
18.
A
considerable
Relation
of
Suratte's
being
strangely
surpriz'd
and
plunder'd
,
by
a
stout
Rebel
of
Visapour
;
and
how
the
English
and
Dutch
saved
themselves
and
their
Treasure
in
this
bold
Enterprize
.
19.
A
particular
Account
both
of
the
former
and
present
State
of
the
whole
Peninsule
of
Indostan
;
the
occasion
of
its
Division
into
divers
Sovereignties
,
and
the
several
Arts
used
to
maintain
themselves
one
against
another
;
particularly
of
the
present
Government
and
State
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Golkonda
and
Visapour
,
and
the
Interests
in
reference
to
the
Great
Mogol
.
20.
Of
the
Extent
of
Indostan
,
and
the
Trade
which
the
English
,
Portugueses
,
and
Hollanders
,
have
in
that
Empire
;
as
also
of
the
vast
quantities
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
circulated
through
the
World
,
and
conveyed
into
Indostan
,
and
there
swallowed
up
,
as
in
an
Abyss
.
21.
Of
the
many
Nations
,
which
in
that
vast
Extent
of
Country
cannot
be
well
kept
in
subjection
by
the
Great
Mogol
.
22.
Of
the
Great
Mogol's
Religion
,
which
is
Mahumetan
,
of
the
Turkish
▪
not
Persian
Sect.
23.
Of
his
Militia
,
both
in
the
Field
and
about
his
Person
;
and
how
the
same
is
provided
for
,
employed
,
punctually
paid
,
and
carefully
distributed
in
several
places
.
24.
Of
the
Omrahs
,
that
is
,
the
Great
Lords
of
Indostan
;
their
several
Qualities
,
Offices
,
Attendants
.
25.
The
Artillery
of
the
Mogol
,
great
and
small
,
very
considerable
.
26.
Of
his
Stables
of
Horses
,
Elephants
,
Camels
,
Mules
,
&c.
27.
Of
his
Seraglio
.
28.
Of
his
vast
Revenues
and
Expences
.
29.
What
Prince
may
be
said
to
be
truly
Rich.
30.
An
important
State-Question
Debated
,
viz.
Whether
it
be
more
expedient
for
the
Prince
and
People
,
that
the
Prince
be
the
sole
Proprietor
of
all
the
Lands
of
the
Countrey
over
which
he
Reigns
,
yea
or
no
?
The
Heads
of
the
Chief
Contents
of
the
Third
Tome
,
being
the
Continuation
of
the
Great
Mogols
History
.
-
AN
Accurate
Description
of
the
two
famous
Cities
of
Indostan
,
Dehli
and
Agra
,
p.
1.
and
91.
and
a
Comparison
betwixt
them
and
Paris
,
p.
92.
together
with
divers
particulars
interspersed
up
and
down
,
discovering
the
Court
and
Genius
of
the
Mogols
and
Indians
;
as
also
the
Effects
of
the
Christian
Missionaries
in
those
parts
,
with
some
strictures
and
reflections
upon
the
indiscretion
and
scandalousness
of
some
of
them
.
p.
92.
-
An
ample
and
very
punctual
Narrative
of
the
Superstitions
,
strange
Fashions
and
Doctrines
of
the
Native
Indians
,
or
Gentiles
of
Indostan
;
manifesting
,
that
there
are
no
Opinions
so
extravagant
and
so
ridiculous
,
which
the
Spirit
of
Man
is
not
capable
of
,
p.
96.
The
odd
Belief
and
behaviour
of
that
People
concerning
Eclipses
,
ib.
The
abominable
Impostures
of
their
Priests
,
p.
98.
Divers
very
notable
.
Relations
of
the
Banian
Women
burning
themselves
alive
with
the
Corpses
of
their
dead
Husbands
,
ib.
and
of
others
of
them
,
suffering
themselves
to
be
buried
in
the
ground
alive
up
to
the
very
Neck
,
p.
101.
The
variety
and
abundance
of
Religious
and
Monkish
Men
among
those
Heathens
,
together
with
their
extraordinary
Strictures
and
cruel
Austerities
exercised
upon
themselves
,
p.
102.
The
reputed
Saints
,
and
many
Enthusiasts
that
are
amongst
them
,
ib.
The
Books
of
Law
and
Sciences
received
there
,
p.
104.
Their
Doctrine
of
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
,
ibid.
Of
the
Creation
,
Preservation
and
Destruction
of
the
World
,
p.
150.
Of
a
kind
of
Trinity
,
and
strange
Incarnation
said
to
be
believed
by
them
,
105.
as
also
of
an
odd
Manifestation
of
the
third
person
of
their
Trinity
,
p.
106.
The
Language
of
the
Brachmans
,
altogether
different
from
the
common
Indian
,
p.
107.
together
with
its
pretended
extraordinary
Antiquity
,
ibid.
Their
Philosophers
,
constituting
chiefly
six
different
Sects
,
ibid.
Whereof
some
approach
to
the
Epicurean
principles
;
others
reduce
all
to
Matter
and
Form
;
others
to
Four
Elements
;
others
to
Light
and
Darkness
,
&c.
ibid.
Their
Method
of
Physick
very
different
from
ours
;
and
what
Principles
't
is
grounded
upon
,
p.
108.
and
how
successful
,
ibid.
Their
Ignorance
in
Anatomy
,
ibid.
Their
Extravagant
Tenets
in
Astronomy
,
ibid.
and
in
Geography
,
p.
109.
A
Description
of
that
famous
School
of
all
the
Indian
Gentility
at
Banares
,
ibid.
Their
Chronology
,
making
the
World
in
effect
Eternal
,
ibid.
Their
Opinion
concerning
Plants
and
Animals
,
importing
,
that
the
Seeds
of
both
those
kinds
are
not
form'd
anew
,
but
were
contriv'd
in
the
First
production
of
the
World
;
as
also
,
that
they
are
(
not
only
potentially
,
but
)
actually
the
very
entire
Plant
and
Animal
,
p.
110.
Their
Doctrine
about
the
Soul
of
the
World
,
and
Creation
,
ibid.
The
Heads
of
the
Fourth
Tome
.
-
A
Relation
of
a
magnificent
Voyage
,
made
by
the
Great
Mogol
,
Aureng-zebe
,
attended
by
his
whole
Army
,
from
Dehli
to
Lahor
;
from
Lahor
to
Bember
,
and
from
thence
to
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
,
the
reputed
Paradise
of
the
Indies
.
Where
is
a
Description
of
the
greatness
of
the
Mogolian
Army
,
Provision
,
Artillery
,
Encampment
,
Discipline
;
among
all
which
is
inserted
a
particular
way
of
keeping
their
Water
fresh
for
drinking
,
p.
112.
Then
the
number
and
pomp
,
the
order
and
disposition
of
the
great
Mogols
Te●ts
in
the
Field
;
and
the
number
of
Elephants
,
Camels
,
Mules
,
and
Porters
necessary
to
carry
them
,
p.
115.
The
disposition
of
the
Royal
Markets
in
the
Camp
,
p.
117.
The
particular
Quarters
of
the
Mogolian
Lords
,
and
of
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
ibid.
The
Extent
of
the
whole
Army
,
p.
118.
The
Confusion
,
there
met
with
,
and
how
it
may
be
avoided
,
ibid.
the
different
manners
of
the
March
of
the
King
,
the
Princesses
,
and
the
whole
Seraglio
,
p.
119.
the
great
danger
there
is
in
being
too
near
the
Women
,
p.
120.
The
several
ways
of
the
Royal
Hunting
,
ibid.
Especially
that
of
the
Lion
,
p.
121.
The
vast
number
of
People
there
is
in
the
Army
,
and
the
method
of
providing
for
them
all
,
p.
122.
-
A
Description
of
Lahor
,
p.
123.
The
excessive
Heats
between
Lahor
and
Bember
,
and
its
peculiar
cause
,
p.
124.
The
Excellency
of
the
waters
of
the
Indian
River
Tchenau
,
ibid.
Of
the
excessive
Sweats
men
are
subject
to
in
those
parts
,
and
the
harmless
drinking
of
those
Waters
in
very
great
quantity
.
p.
125.
-
An
exact
Description
of
the
Kingdom
and
Paradise
of
Kachemire
;
its
ancient
State
,
p.
126.
-
It
s
present
condition
and
excellencies
,
for
Soyl
,
Corn
,
Trees
,
Saffron
,
Honey
,
as
also
for
Springs
,
Rivers
,
Lakes
;
Cattle
of
all
sorts
,
and
wild
Deer
,
without
wild
Beasts
;
the
Wit
and
Industry
of
the
Inhabitants
,
in
making
Stuffs
softer
than
any
Caster
;
in
making
good
Vernish
;
the
European
Complexion
of
the
people
,
and
particularly
the
great
beauty
of
their
Women
.
p.
126.
-
Considerable
Observations
about
the
Mountains
there
,
one
side
of
them
being
intolerably
hot
,
and
of
the
temper
of
the
Torrid
Zone
,
and
yielding
Indian
Plants
;
the
other
very
tolerable
,
and
of
the
nature
of
the
Temperate
Zone
,
and
affording
none
but
European
Plants
.
p.
130.
-
Remarkables
about
the
generation
and
corruption
of
Trees
there
,
ibid.
Strange
Cascata's
of
Water
,
ibid.
Odd
changes
of
Winds
,
p.
104.
A
rare
Fountain
flowing
and
stopping
regularly
thrice
a
day
,
at
a
certain
time
of
the
Year
;
and
at
other
times
flowing
regularly
,
p.
131.
-
With
some
Reflections
thereon
,
ibid.
Other
not
ordinary
Fountains
.
p.
132.
-
The
Description
of
an
House
of
pleasure
,
of
the
ancient
Kings
of
Kachemire
,
p.
133.
And
of
two
Royal
Gardens
.
ibid.
-
The
Discovery
,
made
by
the
Author
,
of
an
Imposture
practised
by
the
Mullah's
,
(
a
sort
of
Religious
Heathens
)
pretending
to
be
able
to
lift
up
a
big
stone
with
the
end
only
of
their
eleven
fingers
.
p.
133.
-
A
great
Lake
,
having
Ice
in
Summer
.
The
Condition
of
the
neighbouring
Mountains
and
Vallies
of
Kachemire
,
as
to
the
Commodities
of
Wooll
,
Leather
,
Corn
,
Fruit
,
&c.
p.
134.
-
An
Account
of
some
of
the
ancient
Kachemirian
Kings
posterity
,
and
of
an
odd
way
of
theirs
in
preserving
their
Family
.
ibid.
-
The
Scituation
of
the
Kingdoms
of
the
little
and
great
Tibet
,
and
the
Commodities
they
afford
,
of
Crystal
,
Musc
,
and
Wooll
,
and
a
certain
blewish
Stone
,
of
an
Adamantine
hardness
,
highly
esteemed
.
p.
135.
-
The
Embassy
of
the
King
of
the
Great
Tibet
,
to
Aureng-zebe
,
ibid.
Where
is
related
a
pleasant
story
of
a
Physitian
of
that
Country
,
touching
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
.
ibid.
-
A
considerable
account
of
Voyages
made
by
Caravans
from
Kachemire
,
through
the
Mountains
of
the
great
Tibet
into
Tartary
,
and
Cataja
,
p.
136.
And
the
Commodities
brought
back
by
those
Caravans
,
as
Musk
,
China-wood
,
Rubarb
,
Mamiron
.
ibid.
-
An
Account
of
the
Kingdom
of
Kacheguer
or
Kascar
,
its
situation
,
together
with
directions
how
to
travel
thither
from
Kachemire
,
p.
136.
As
also
,
how
to
pass
from
Kacheguer
to
Katay
.
ibid.
-
An
Answer
to
five
Questions
;
concerning
Jews
in
Kachemire
,
p.
137.
the
Mounsons
,
and
the
season
of
the
ordinary
Rains
in
the
East-Indies
,
p.
138.
the
wonderful
Regularity
of
the
Current
of
the
Sea
,
and
of
the
Winds
there
,
p.
139.
the
great
Fertility
and
Riches
of
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
p.
140.
the
Causes
of
the
Increase
of
the
Nile
.
p.
143.
-
A
Memorandum
for
perfecting
the
Map
of
Indostan
,
and
for
knowing
the
Revenue
of
the
Great
Mogol
.
p.
146.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Late
Revolution
OF
THE
DOMINIONS
OF
THE
GREAT
MOGOL
.
THE
desire
of
seeing
the
World
having
made
me
Travel
into
Palestina
and
Egypt
,
would
not
let
me
stop
there
;
it
put
me
upon
a
resolution
to
see
the
Red
Sea
from
one
end
to
the
other
.
I
went
from
Grand
Cairo
,
after
I
had
staid
there
above
a
year
;
and
in
two
and
thirty
hours
,
going
the
Caravan-pace
,
I
arrived
at
Suez
,
where
I
Embarked
in
a
Gally
,
which
in
seventeen
days
carry'd
me
,
always
in
sight
of
Land
,
to
the
Port
of
Gidda
,
which
is
half
a
days
Journey
from
Mecca
.
There
I
was
constrained
(
contrary
to
my
hopes
,
and
the
promise
which
the
Beig
of
the
Red
Sea
had
made
me
)
to
go
ashore
on
that
pretended
Holy
Land
of
Mahomet
,
where
a
Christian
,
that
is
not
a
Slave
,
dares
not
set
his
foot
.
I
staid
there
four
and
thirty
days
;
and
then
I
Embarked
in
a
small
Vessel
,
which
in
fifteen
days
carried
me
along
the
Coast
of
Arabia
the
Happy
to
Moka
,
near
the
Streight
of
Babel-mandel
.
I
resolved
to
pass
thence
to
the
Isle
of
Masowa
and
Arkiko
,
to
get
as
far
as
Gouder
,
the
Capital
Town
of
the
Countrey
of
Alebech
,
or
the
Kingdom
of
Aethiopia
;
but
I
received
certain
information
,
that
,
since
the
Portugueses
had
been
killed
there
by
the
intrigue
of
the
Queen-Mother
,
or
expelled
,
together
with
the
Jesuit
Patriarch
,
whom
they
had
brought
thither
from
Goa
,
the
Roman
Catholicks
were
not
safe
there
;
a
poor
Capuchin
having
lost
his
head
at
Suaken
,
for
having
attempted
to
enter
into
that
Kingdom
:
That
indeed
,
by
going
under
the
name
of
a
Greek
,
or
an
Armenian
,
I
did
not
run
so
great
hazard
,
and
that
even
the
King
himself
,
when
he
should
know
,
that
I
could
do
him
service
,
would
give
me
Land
to
Till
by
Slaves
,
which
I
might
buy
if
I
had
money
;
but
that
undoubtedly
they
would
forthwith
oblige
me
to
Marry
,
as
they
had
lately
done
a
certain
Frier
,
who
had
passed
there
under
the
name
of
a
Greek
Physitian
;
and
that
they
would
never
suffer
me
to
come
away
again
.
These
considerations
,
among
others
,
induced
me
to
change
my
resolution
.
I
went
aboard
of
an
Indian
Vessel
;
I
passed
those
Streights
,
and
in
two
and
twenty
days
I
arrived
at
Suratte
in
Indostan
,
the
Empire
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
in
the
Year
1655.
There
I
found
,
that
he
who
then
Reigned
there
,
was
call'd
Chah-Jehan
,
that
is
to
say
,
King
of
the
World
;
who
,
according
to
the
History
of
that
Countrey
,
was
Son
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
which
signifieth
Conqueror
of
the
World
,
Grandchild
of
Ekbar
,
which
is
Great
,
and
that
thus
ascending
by
Houmayons
,
or
the
Fortunate
,
Father
of
Ekbar
,
and
his
other
Predecessors
,
he
was
the
Tenth
of
those
that
were
descended
from
that
Timur-Lengue
,
which
signifieth
the
Lame
Prince
,
commonly
and
corruptly
call'd
Tamerlan
,
so
renowned
for
his
Conquests
;
who
married
his
near
Kinswoman
,
the
only
Daughter
of
the
Prince
of
the
Nations
of
Great
Tartary
,
call'd
Mogols
,
who
have
left
and
communicated
their
Name
to
the
Strangers
,
that
now
govern
Indostan
,
the
Countrey
of
the
Indians
,
though
those
that
are
employ'd
in
publick
Charges
and
Offices
,
and
even
those
that
are
listed
in
the
Militia
,
be
not
all
of
the
Race
of
the
Mogols
,
but
Strangers
,
and
Nations
gather'd
out
of
all
Countries
,
most
of
them
Persians
,
some
Arabians
,
and
some
Turks
.
For
,
to
be
esteem'd
a
Mogol
,
't
is
enough
to
be
a
Stranger
white
of
Face
,
and
a
Mahumetan
;
in
distinction
as
well
to
the
Indians
,
who
are
brown
,
and
Pagans
,
as
to
the
Christians
of
Europe
,
who
are
call'd
Franguis
.
I
found
also
at
my
arrival
,
that
this
King
of
the
World
,
Chah-Jehan
,
of
above
seventy
years
of
Age
,
had
four
Sons
and
two
Daughters
;
that
,
some
years
since
,
he
had
made
these
four
Sons
Vice-Kings
or
Governors
of
four
of
his
most
considerable
Provinces
or
Kingdoms
;
that
it
was
almost
a
year
that
he
was
fallen
into
a
great
sickness
,
whence
it
was
believed
he
would
never
recover
:
Which
had
occasioned
a
great
division
among
these
four
Brothers
(
all
laying
claim
to
the
Empire
)
and
had
kindled
among
them
a
War
which
lasted
about
five
years
,
and
which
I
design
here
to
describe
,
having
been
present
at
some
of
the
most
considerable
Actions
,
and
entertained
for
the
space
of
eight
years
at
that
Court
,
where
Fortune
and
the
small
stock
of
Money
(
left
me
after
divers
Encounters
with
Robbers
,
and
the
Expences
of
a
Voyage
of
six
and
forty
days
from
Suratte
to
Agra
and
Dehli
,
the
Capital
Towns
of
that
Empire
)
obliged
me
to
take
a
Salary
from
the
Grand
Mogol
in
the
quality
of
a
Physitian
,
and
a
little
after
from
Danechmend-Kan
,
the
most
knowing
Man
of
Asia
,
who
had
been
Bakchis
,
or
Great
Master
of
the
Horse
,
and
was
one
of
the
most
powerful
and
the
most
considerable
Omrahs
or
Lords
of
that
Court.
The
Eldest
of
these
four
Sons
of
Chah-Jehan
was
call'd
Dara
,
that
is
Darius
.
The
Second
was
call'd
Sultan-Sujah
,
that
is
,
the
Valiant
Prince
.
The
name
of
the
Third
was
Aurenge-Zebe
,
which
signifies
the
Ornament
of
the
Throne
.
That
of
the
Fourth
was
Morad-Bakche
,
as
if
you
should
say
,
Desire
accomplished
.
Of
the
two
Daughters
,
the
eldest
was
call'd
Begum-Saheb
,
that
is
,
the
Mistress
Princess
;
and
the
youngest
Rauchenara-Begum
,
which
is
as
much
as
Bright
Princess
,
or
the
Splendor
of
Princesses
.
'T
is
the
Custom
of
the
Countrey
,
to
give
such
Names
to
their
Princes
and
Princesses
.
Thus
the
Wife
of
Chah-Jehan
,
so
renown'd
for
her
Beauty
,
and
for
having
a
Tomb
,
which
much
more
deserved
to
be
reckon'd
among
the
Wonders
of
the
World
,
than
those
unshapen
Masses
,
and
those
heaps
of
Stones
in
Egypt
,
was
called
Tage-Mehalle
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Crown
of
the
Seraglio
;
and
the
Wife
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
who
hath
so
long
govern'd
the
State
,
whilst
her
Husband
minded
nothing
but
Drinking
and
Divertisements
,
was
first
called
Nour-Mehalle
,
and
afterwards
,
Nour-Jehan-Begum
,
the
Light
of
the
Seraglio
,
the
Light
of
the
World
.
The
reason
,
why
they
give
such
kind
of
Names
to
the
Great
Ones
,
and
not
Names
from
their
Land
or
Dominion
(
as
is
usual
in
Europe
)
is
,
because
all
the
Land
being
the
Kings
,
there
are
no
Marquisates
,
Earldoms
and
Dutchies
,
of
which
the
Grandees
might
bear
their
Names
;
all
consists
in
Pensions
either
of
Land
or
ready
Money
,
which
the
King
giveth
,
increaseth
,
retrencheth
,
and
takes
away
,
as
seems
good
unto
him
:
And
't
is
even
for
this
reason
,
that
the
Omrahs
have
also
no
other
but
such
Names
;
one
(
for
example
)
being
called
Raz-Audaze-Kan
,
i.
e.
a
Thunderer
;
another
,
Safe
Cheken-Kan
,
a
Breaker
of
Ranks
;
a
third
,
Bare-Audaze-Kan
,
a
Man
of
Lightening
;
others
,
Dianet-Kan
,
or
Danechmend-Kan
,
or
Fazel-Kan
,
i.
e.
the
Faithful
Lord
,
the
Intelligent
,
the
Perfect
,
and
the
like
.
Dara
,
the
Eldest
Son
,
wanted
not
good
Qualities
.
He
was
Gallant
in
Conversation
,
Witty
in
Repartees
,
exceeding
Civil
and
Liberal
,
but
entertained
too
good
an
Opinion
of
his
person
,
esteeming
himself
alone
capable
of
all
,
and
thinking
it
scarce
possible
that
any
Body
was
able
to
give
him
counsel
;
insomuch
,
that
he
would
give
reproachful
Names
to
those
who
pretended
to
advise
him
in
any
thing
;
whereby
it
came
to
pass
,
that
even
those
,
who
were
most
affectionate
to
him
,
were
shie
to
discover
to
him
the
most
secret
Intrigues
of
his
Brothers
.
Besides
,
he
was
apt
to
be
transported
with
passion
,
to
menace
,
to
injure
,
to
affront
,
even
the
greatest
Omrahs
or
Lords
;
but
all
passed
over
like
a
flash
of
light
.
Though
he
was
a
Mahumetan
,
and
publickly
expressed
in
the
ordinary
Exercises
of
Religion
to
be
so
,
yet
,
in
private
,
he
was
Heathen
with
the
Heathen
,
and
Christian
with
the
Christians
.
He
had
constantly
about
him
of
those
Heathen
Doctors
,
to
whom
he
gave
very
considerable
Pensions
,
and
who
(
as
was
said
)
had
instilled
into
him
Opinions
contrary
to
the
Religion
of
the
Land
;
of
which
I
may
touch
something
hereafter
,
when
I
shall
come
to
speak
of
the
Religion
of
the
Indians
or
Gentiles
.
He
also
hearkened
of
late
very
willingly
to
the
Reverend
Father
Buzee
a
Jesuit
,
and
began
very
well
to
relish
what
he
suggested
.
Yet
there
are
some
who
say
,
that
at
the
bottom
he
was
void
of
all
Religion
,
and
that
whatever
he
pretended
in
it
,
was
only
for
curiosity
,
or
,
as
others
say
,
out
of
policy
,
to
make
himself
beloved
by
the
Christians
,
who
are
pretty
numerous
in
his
Artillery
;
but
above
all
,
to
gain
the
Affection
of
the
Rajas
,
or
Soveraign
Gentiles
,
that
were
Tributary
to
the
Empire
,
and
to
make
them
of
his
party
upon
occasion
.
Mean
time
,
this
hath
not
much
furthered
his
Affairs
,
on
the
contrary
,
it
will
appear
in
the
sequel
of
this
History
,
that
the
pretence
used
by
Aureng-Zebe
,
his
third
Brother
,
to
cut
off
his
head
,
was
,
that
he
was
turned
Kafer
,
that
is
to
say
,
an
Infidel
,
of
no
Religion
,
an
Idolater
.
Sultan
Sujah
,
the
second
Brother
,
was
much
of
the
humor
of
Dara
,
but
he
was
more
close
and
more
setled
,
and
had
better
conduct
and
dexterity
.
He
was
fit
to
manage
an
Intrigue
well
,
and
he
made
,
under-hand
,
Friends
,
by
the
force
of
Presents
,
which
he
heaped
upon
the
great
Omrahs
,
and
principally
upon
the
most
powerful
Rajas
,
as
Jessomseigne
,
and
some
others
;
but
he
did
somewhat
too
much
indulge
his
pleasures
,
in
entertaining
an
extraordinary
number
of
Women
,
among
whom
when
he
was
,
he
spent
whole
days
and
nights
in
drinking
,
singing
,
and
dancing
.
He
made
them
Presents
of
very
rich
Apparel
;
and
he
encreased
or
lessened
their
Pensions
according
as
the
fancy
took
him
:
By
which
kind
of
life
his
Affairs
did
languish
,
and
the
Affections
of
many
of
his
People
cooled
.
He
cast
himself
into
the
Religion
of
the
Persians
,
although
Chah-Jehan
,
his
Father
,
and
all
his
Brothers
,
were
of
the
Turkish
.
'T
is
known
that
Mahumetanism
is
divided
into
several
Sects
,
which
made
that
famous
Check-Sady
,
Author
of
the
Goulistan
,
say
in
Verse
,
which
is
to
this
effect
in
Prose
;
I
am
a
Dervich
Drinker
,
I
seem
to
be
without
Religion
,
and
I
am
known
of
sixty
two
Sects
.
But
of
all
those
Sects
there
are
two
principal
ones
,
whose
Partisans
are
mortal
Enemies
to
one
another
.
The
one
is
that
of
the
Turks
,
whom
the
Persians
call
Osmantous
,
that
is
,
Sectators
of
Osman
;
they
believing
that
't
is
he
that
was
the
true
and
lawful
Successor
of
Mahomet
,
the
Great
Caliph
or
Soveraign
Priest
,
to
whom
alone
it
did
appertain
to
interpret
the
Alcoran
,
and
to
decide
the
Controversies
to
be
met
with
in
the
Law
.
The
other
is
that
of
the
Persians
,
whom
the
Turks
call
Chias
,
Rafezys
,
Aly-Merdans
,
that
is
,
Sectaries
,
Hereticks
,
Partisans
of
Aly
,
because
they
believe
,
contrary
to
the
belief
of
the
Turks
,
that
this
Succession
and
Pontifical
Authority
,
which
I
just
now
intimated
,
was
due
only
to
Aly
the
Son-in-law
of
Mahomet
.
It
was
by
reason
of
State
that
Sultan
Sujah
had
embraced
this
latter
Sect
,
considering
that
all
the
Persians
being
Chias
,
and
most
of
them
,
or
their
Children
,
having
the
greatest
power
at
the
Court
of
Mogol
,
and
holding
the
most
important
Places
of
the
Empire
,
he
had
most
reason
to
hope
,
that
,
when
occasion
served
,
they
would
all
take
his
part
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
third
Brother
,
had
not
that
Gallantry
,
nor
surprizing
Presence
of
Dara
,
he
appeared
more
serious
and
melancholy
,
and
was
indeed
much
more
judicious
,
understanding
the
World
very
well
,
and
knowing
whom
to
chuse
for
his
service
and
purpose
,
and
where
to
bestow
his
favour
and
bounty
most
for
his
interest
.
He
was
reserved
,
crafty
,
and
exceedingly
versed
in
dissembling
,
insomuch
that
for
a
long
while
he
made
profession
to
be
Fakire
,
that
is
,
Poor
,
Dervich
,
or
Devout
,
renouncing
the
World
,
and
feigning
not
to
pretend
at
all
to
the
Crown
,
but
to
desire
to
pass
his
life
in
Prayer
,
and
other
Devotions
.
In
the
mean
time
he
failed
not
to
make
a
Party
at
Court
,
especially
when
he
was
made
Vice-King
of
Decan
;
but
he
did
it
with
so
much
dexterity
,
art
,
and
secresie
,
that
it
could
hardly
be
perceived
.
He
also
had
the
skill
to
maintain
himself
in
the
affection
of
Chah-Jehan
his
Father
,
who
although
he
much
loved
Dara
,
could
yet
not
forbear
to
shew
that
he
esteemed
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
judged
him
capable
to
Reign
;
which
caused
jealousie
enough
in
Dara
,
who
began
to
find
it
,
insomuch
that
he
could
not
hold
from
saying
sometimes
to
his
Friends
in
private
,
Of
all
my
Brothers
I
apprehend
only
this
Nemazi
,
that
is
,
this
Bigot
,
this
great
Praying-man
.
Morad-Bakche
,
the
youngest
of
all
,
was
the
least
dextrous
,
and
the
least
judicious
.
He
cared
for
nothing
but
mirth
and
pastime
,
to
drink
,
hunt
,
and
shoot
.
Yet
he
had
some
good
qualities
,
for
he
was
very
civil
and
liberal
;
he
gloried
in
it
,
that
he
kept
nothing
secret
;
he
despised
Cabals
;
and
he
bragg'd
openly
,
that
he
trusted
only
in
his
A●m
and
Sword
:
In
short
,
he
was
very
Brave
,
and
if
this
Bravery
had
been
accompanied
with
some
conduct
,
he
would
have
carried
the
Bell
from
all
his
Brothers
,
and
been
King
of
Indostan
,
as
will
appear
in
what
is
to
follow
.
Concerning
the
two
Daughters
,
the
Eldest
,
Begum-Saheb
,
was
very
beautiful
,
and
a
great
Wit
,
passionately
beloved
of
her
Father
.
It
was
even
rumoured
,
that
he
loved
her
to
that
degree
as
is
hardly
to
be
imagined
,
and
that
he
alledged
for
his
excuse
,
that
,
according
to
the
determination
of
his
Mullahs
,
or
Doctors
of
his
Law
,
it
was
permitted
a
Man
to
eat
of
the
fruit
of
the
Tree
he
had
planted
.
He
had
so
great
a
confidence
in
her
,
that
he
had
given
her
charge
to
watch
over
his
safety
,
and
to
have
an
eye
to
all
what
came
to
his
Table
:
And
she
knew
perfectly
to
manage
his
humor
,
and
even
in
the
most
weighty
Affairs
to
bend
him
as
she
pleased
.
She
was
exceedingly
enriched
by
great
Pensions
,
and
by
costly
Presents
,
which
she
received
from
all
Parts
,
for
such
Negotiations
as
she
employed
her self
in
about
her
Father
:
And
she
made
also
great
Expences
,
being
of
a
very
liberal
and
generous
disposition
.
She
stuck
entirely
to
Dara
,
her
eldest
Brother
,
espoused
cordially
his
part
,
and
declared
openly
for
him
;
which
contributed
not
a
little
to
make
the
Affairs
of
Dara
prosper
,
and
to
keep
him
in
the
affection
of
his
Father
;
for
she
supported
him
in
all
things
,
and
advertised
him
of
all
occurrences
:
Yet
that
was
not
so
much
,
because
he
was
the
eldest
Son
,
and
she
the
eldest
Daughter
(
as
the
People
believed
)
as
because
he
had
promised
her
,
that
as
soon
as
he
should
come
to
the
Crown
,
he
would
marry
her
;
which
is
altogether
extraordinary
,
and
almost
never
practised
in
Indostan
.
I
shall
not
scruple
to
relate
here
some
of
the
Amours
of
this
Princess
,
although
shut
up
in
a
Seraglio
,
and
well
kept
,
like
other
Women
.
Neither
shall
I
apprehend
,
that
I
may
be
thought
to
prepare
matter
for
a
Romancer
;
for
they
are
not
Amours
like
ours
,
followed
by
Gallant
and
Comical
Adventures
,
but
attended
with
Events
dreadful
and
Tragical
.
Now
't
is
reported
,
that
this
Princess
found
means
to
let
a
young
Gallant
enter
the
Seraglio
,
who
was
of
no
great
Quality
,
but
proper
,
and
of
a
good
Meen
.
But
among
such
a
number
of
jealous
and
envious
persons
,
she
could
not
carry
on
her
business
so
privily
,
but
she
was
discover'd
.
Chah-Jehan
,
her
Father
,
was
soon
advertised
of
it
,
and
resolved
to
surprize
her
,
under
the
pretence
of
giving
her
a
Visit
,
as
he
used
to
do
.
The
Princess
seeing
him
come
unexpected
,
had
no
more
time
than
to
hide
this
unfortunate
Lover
in
one
of
the
great
Chaudrons
made
to
Bath
in
;
which
yet
could
not
be
so
done
,
but
that
Chah-Jehan
suspected
it
.
Mean
time
he
quarrelled
not
with
his
Daughter
,
but
entertained
her
a
pretty
while
,
as
he
was
wont
to
do
;
and
at
length
told
her
,
that
he
found
her
in
a
careless
and
less
neat
posture
;
that
it
was
convenient
she
should
wash
her self
,
and
bath
oftner
;
commanding
presently
,
with
somewhat
a
stern
countenance
,
that
forthwith
a
Fire
should
be
made
under
that
Chaudron
,
and
he
would
not
part
thence
,
before
the
Eunuchs
had
brought
him
word
,
that
that
unhappy
Man
was
dispatched
.
Some
time
after
she
took
other
measures
,
she
chose
for
her
Kane-saman
,
that
is
,
her
Steward
,
a
certain
Persian
called
Nazerkan
,
who
was
a
young
Omrah
,
the
handsomest
and
most
accomplished
of
the
whole
Court
;
a
Man
of
Courage
and
Ambition
,
the
Darling
of
all
,
insomuch
that
Chah-Hestkan
,
Uncle
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
proposed
to
marry
him
to
the
Princess
:
But
Chah-Jehan
received
that
Proposition
very
ill
,
and
besides
,
when
he
was
informed
of
some
of
the
secret
Intrigues
that
had
been
formed
,
he
resolved
quickly
to
rid
himself
of
Nazerkan
.
He
therefore
presented
to
him
,
as
't
were
to
do
him
honour
,
a
Betele
,
which
he
could
not
refuse
to
chew
presently
,
after
the
custom
of
the
Countrey
.
Betele
is
a
little
knot
made
up
of
very
delicate
leaves
,
and
some
other
things
,
with
a
little
chalk
of
Sea-Cockles
,
which
maketh
the
mouth
and
lips
of
a
vermilion
colour
,
and
the
breath
sweet
and
pleasing
.
This
young
Lord
thought
of
nothing
less
than
being
poysoned
:
He
went
away
from
the
Company
very
jocund
and
content
,
into
his
Paleky
;
but
the
Drug
was
so
strong
,
that
before
he
could
come
to
his
house
,
he
was
no
more
alive
.
Rauchenara-Begum
never
passed
for
so
handsom
and
spiritual
as
Begum-Saheb
,
but
she
was
not
less
cheerful
,
and
comely
enough
,
and
hated
pleasures
no
more
than
her
Sister
.
But
she
addicted
her self
wholly
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
consequently
declared
her self
an
Enemy
to
Begum-Saheb
and
Dara
.
This
was
the
cause
,
that
she
had
no
great
Riches
,
nor
any
considerable
share
in
the
Affairs
of
the
State
:
Nevertheless
as
she
was
in
the
Seraglio
,
and
wanted
no
Wit
and
Spies
,
she
could
not
but
discover
many
important
matters
,
of
which
she
gave
secret
advertisement
to
Aureng
Zebe
.
Chah-Jehan
,
some
years
before
the
Troubles
,
finding
himself
charged
with
these
four
Princes
,
all
come
to
Age
,
all
Married
,
all
pretending
to
the
Crown
,
Enemies
to
one
another
,
and
each
of
them
making
secretly
a
Party
,
was
perplexed
enough
,
as
to
what
was
fittest
for
him
to
do
,
fearing
danger
to
his
own
person
,
and
foreseeing
what
afterwards
befell
him
:
For
,
to
shut
them
up
in
Goualeor
,
which
is
a
Fortress
where
the
Princes
are
ordinarily
kept
close
,
and
which
is
held
impregnable
,
it
being
situated
upon
an
inaccessible
Rock
,
and
having
within
it self
good
water
,
and
provision
enough
for
a
Garison
;
that
was
not
so
easie
a
thing
.
They
were
too
potent
already
,
each
of
them
having
a
Princely
Train
.
And
again
,
he
could
not
handsomly
remove
them
far
off
,
without
giving
them
some
Government
fit
for
their
Birth
;
wherein
he
apprehended
they
would
Cantonize
themselves
,
and
become
little
independent
Kings
,
as
actually
they
afterwards
did
.
Nevertheless
,
fearing
lest
they
should
cut
one
anothers
Throat
before
his
Eyes
,
if
he
kept
them
still
at
Court
,
he
at
last
concluded
to
send
them
away
.
And
so
he
sent
Sultan
Sujah
,
his
second
Son
,
into
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
;
his
third
,
Aureng-Zebe
,
into
Decan
;
and
the
youngest
,
Morad-Bakche
,
to
Guzaratte
;
giving
to
Dara
,
the
eldest
,
Cabal
and
Multan
.
The
three
first
went
away
very
well
content
with
their
Government
,
and
there
they
acted
each
the
Soveraign
,
and
retained
all
the
Revenues
of
their
respective
Countries
,
entertaining
great
Troops
,
under
the
pretence
of
bridling
their
Subjects
and
Neighbours
.
As
to
Dara
,
because
the
eldest
,
and
designed
to
the
Crown
,
he
stirred
not
from
the
Court
;
which
that
he
should
not
do
,
seemed
also
to
be
the
intention
of
Chah-Jehan
,
who
entertained
him
in
the
hopes
of
succeeding
him
after
his
death
.
He
even
permitted
then
,
that
Orders
were
issued
out
by
him
,
and
that
he
might
sit
in
a
kind
of
Throne
,
beneath
his
,
among
the
Omrahs
;
so
that
it
seemed
,
as
if
there
were
two
Kings
together
.
But
as
't
is
very
difficult
for
two
Soveraigns
to
agree
,
Chah-Jehan
,
though
Dara
shew'd
him
great
observance
and
affection
,
always
harbour'd
some
dissidence
,
fearing
above
all
things
the
Morsel
;
and
besides
,
for
as
much
as
he
knew
the
parts
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
thought
him
more
capable
to
Reign
than
any
of
the
rest
,
he
had
always
(
as
they
say
)
some
particular
correspondence
with
him
.
This
it
is
,
what
I
thought
fit
to
premise
concerning
these
four
Princes
,
and
their
Father
Chah-Jehan
,
because
't
is
necessary
for
the
understanding
of
all
that
follows
.
I
esteem'd
also
,
that
I
was
not
to
forget
those
two
Princesses
,
as
having
been
the
most
considerable
Actors
in
the
Tragedy
;
the
Women
in
the
Indies
taking
very
often
,
as
well
as
at
Constantinople
,
and
in
many
other
places
,
the
best
part
in
the
most
important
Transactions
,
though
men
take
seldom
notice
of
it
,
and
trouble
their
heads
of
seeking
for
other
causes
.
But
to
deliver
this
History
with
clearness
,
we
must
rise
somewhat
higher
,
and
relate
what
passed
,
some
time
before
the
Troubles
,
between
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
King
of
Golkonda
,
and
his
Visier
Emir-Jemla
;
because
this
will
discover
to
us
the
character
and
temper
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
is
to
be
the
Heros
of
this
Piece
,
and
the
King
of
the
Indies
.
Let
us
then
see
,
after
what
manner
Emir-Jemla
proceeded
,
to
lay
the
first
foundation
of
the
Royalty
of
Aureng
Zebe
.
During
the
time
that
Aureng-Zebe
was
in
Decan
,
the
King
of
Golkonda
had
for
his
Visier
and
General
of
his
Armies
this
Emir-Jemla
,
who
was
a
Persian
by
Nation
,
and
very
famous
in
the
Indies
.
He
was
not
a
man
of
great
Extraction
,
but
beaten
in
Business
,
a
person
of
excellent
parts
,
and
a
great
Captain
.
He
had
the
wit
of
amassing
great
Treasures
,
not
only
by
the
administration
of
the
affairs
of
this
opulent
Kingdom
,
but
also
by
Navigation
and
Trade
,
sending
Ships
into
very
many
Parts
,
and
causing
the
Diamond
Mines
,
which
he
alone
had
farmed
under
many
borrowed
names
,
to
be
wrought
with
extraordinary
diligence
.
So
that
people
discoursed
almost
of
nothing
but
of
the
Riches
of
Emir-Jemla
,
and
of
the
plenty
of
his
Diamonds
,
which
were
not
reckon'd
but
by
Sacks
.
He
had
also
the
skill
to
render
himself
very
potent
and
considerable
,
entertaining
,
besides
the
Armies
of
the
King
,
very
good
Troops
for
his
particular
,
and
above
all
a
very
good
Artillery
,
with
abundance
of
Franguys
or
Christians
to
manage
it
.
In
a
word
,
he
grew
so
rich
,
and
so
puissant
,
especially
after
he
had
found
a
way
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Karnates
,
and
to
pillage
all
the
ancient
Churches
of
the
Idols
of
that
Countrey
,
that
the
King
of
Golkonda
became
jealous
of
it
,
and
prepared
himself
to
unsaddle
him
;
and
that
the
more
,
because
he
could
not
bear
what
was
reported
of
him
,
as
if
he
had
used
too
great
familiarity
with
the
Queen
his
Mother
,
that
was
yet
beauteous
.
Yet
he
discover'd
nothing
of
his
design
to
any
,
having
patience
,
and
waiting
till
Emir
came
to
the
Court
,
for
he
was
then
in
the
Kingdom
of
Karnates
with
his
Army
.
But
one
day
,
when
more
particular
News
was
brought
him
of
what
had
passed
between
his
mother
and
him
,
he
had
not
power
enough
to
dissemble
any
longer
,
but
was
transported
by
choler
to
fall
to
invectives
and
menaces
:
Whereof
Emir
was
soon
made
acquainted
,
having
at
the
Court
abundance
of
his
Wives
Kindred
,
and
all
his
nearest
Relations
and
best
Friends
possessing
the
principal
Offices
.
The
King's
Mother
also
,
who
did
not
hate
him
,
had
speedy
information
of
the
same
.
Which
obliged
Emir
,
without
delay
,
to
write
to
his
only
Son
,
Mahmet
Emir-Kan
,
who
then
was
about
the
King
,
requiring
him
to
do
the
best
he
could
to
withdraw
with
all
speed
from
the
Court
,
under
some
pretence
of
Hunting
,
or
the
like
,
and
to
come
and
join
with
him
.
Mahmet
Emir-Kan
failed
not
to
attempt
divers
ways
;
but
,
the
King
causing
him
to
be
narrowly
observed
,
none
of
them
all
would
succeed
.
This
very
much
perplexed
Emir
,
and
made
him
take
a
strange
resolution
,
which
cast
the
King
in
great
danger
to
lose
his
Crown
and
Life
;
so
true
't
is
,
that
he
who
knows
not
to
Dissemble
,
knows
not
how
to
Reign
.
He
writ
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
was
then
in
Daulet-Abad
,
the
Capital
of
Decan
,
about
fifteen
or
sixteen
days
Journey
from
Golkonda
,
giving
him
to
understand
,
that
the
King
of
Golkonda
did
intend
to
ruine
him
and
his
Family
,
notwithstanding
the
signal
Services
he
had
done
him
,
as
all
the
World
knew
;
which
was
an
unexampled
Injustice
and
Ingratitude
;
that
this
necessiated
him
to
take
his
refuge
to
him
,
and
to
intreat
him
,
that
he
would
receive
him
into
his
protection
;
that
,
for
the
rest
,
if
he
would
follow
his
advice
,
and
confide
in
him
,
he
would
so
dispose
Affairs
,
that
he
would
at
once
put
into
his
hands
both
the
King
and
Kingdom
of
Golkonda
.
This
thing
he
made
very
easie
,
using
the
following
Discourse
:
You
need
but
take
four
or
five
thousand
Horse
,
of
the
best
of
your
Army
,
and
to
march
with
Expedition
to
Golkonda
,
spreading
a
rumor
by
the
way
,
that
't
is
an
Ambassador
of
Chah-Jehan
that
goes
in
haste
,
about
considerable
matters
,
to
speak
with
the
King
at
Bag-naguer
.
The
Dabir
,
who
is
he
that
is
first
to
be
addressed
unto
,
to
make
any
thing
known
unto
the
King
,
is
allied
to
me
,
and
my
creature
,
and
altogether
mine
;
take
care
of
nothing
but
to
march
with
Expedition
,
and
I
will
so
order
it
,
that
without
making
you
known
,
you
shall
come
to
the
Gates
of
Bag-naguer
;
and
when
the
King
shall
come
out
to
receive
the
Letters
,
according
to
custom
,
you
may
easily
seize
on
him
,
and
afterwards
of
all
his
Family
,
and
do
with
him
what
shall
seem
good
to
you
;
in
regard
that
his
house
of
Bag-naguer
,
where
he
commonly
resides
,
is
unwalled
and
unfortified
.
He
added
,
that
he
would
make
this
Enterprise
upon
his
own
charges
,
offering
him
fifty
thousand
Roupies
a
day
(
which
is
about
five
and
twenty
thousand
Crowns
)
during
the
whole
time
of
the
March.
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
looked
only
for
some
such
occasion
,
had
no
mind
at
all
to
lose
so
fair
an
one
.
He
soon
undertook
the
Expedition
,
and
did
so
fortunately
manage
his
Enterprise
,
that
he
arrived
at
Bag-naguer
,
without
being
otherwise
known
than
as
an
Ambassador
of
Chah-Jehan
.
The
King
of
Golkonda
being
advertised
of
the
arrival
of
this
pretended
Ambassador
,
came
forth
into
a
Garden
,
according
to
custom
,
received
him
with
honour
,
and
having
unfortunately
put
himself
into
the
hands
of
his
Enemy
,
ten
or
twelve
Slaves
,
Gurgis
,
were
ready
to
fall
upon
and
to
seize
his
person
,
as
had
been
projected
;
but
that
a
certain
Omrah
,
touched
with
tenderness
,
could
not
forbear
to
cry
out
,
though
he
was
of
the
Party
,
and
a
creature
of
Emir
,
Doth
not
your
Majesty
see
that
this
is
Aureng-Zebe
?
Away
,
or
you
are
taken
.
Whereat
the
King
being
a●righted
,
slips
away
,
and
gets
hastily
on
horseback
,
riding
with
all
his
might
to
the
Fortress
of
Golkonda
,
which
is
but
a
short
League
from
thence
.
Aureng-Zebe
seeing
he
was
defeated
in
his
design
,
yet
was
not
therefore
discomposed
;
but
seized
at
the
same
time
on
the
Royal
House
,
taketh
all
the
rich
and
good
things
he
finds
there
;
yet
sending
to
the
King
all
his
Wives
(
which
over
all
the
Indies
is
very
religiously
observed
)
and
goeth
to
besiege
him
in
his
Fortress
.
But
as
the
Siege
,
for
want
of
having
brought
along
all
Necessaries
,
held
on
long
,
and
lasted
above
two
months
,
he
received
order
from
Chah-Jehan
to
raise
it
,
and
to
retire
into
Decan
again
;
so
that
,
although
the
Fortress
was
reduced
to
Extremities
,
for
want
of
Victuals
and
Ammunition
of
War
,
he
found
himself
obliged
to
abandon
his
Enterprise
.
He
knew
very
well
,
that
it
was
Dara
and
Begum
that
had
induced
Chah-Jehan
to
send
these
Orders
,
from
the
apprehension
they
entertained
,
that
he
would
become
too
powerful
;
but
in
the
mean
time
he
never
discover'd
any
resentment
of
it
,
saying
only
,
that
he
ought
to
obey
the
Orders
of
his
Father
.
Yet
he
withdrew
not
,
without
causing
under-hand
payment
to
be
made
to
him
of
all
the
Charges
of
his
Expedition
:
Besides
,
he
married
his
Son
Sultan
Mahmond
to
the
eldest
Daughter
of
that
King
,
with
a
promise
,
that
he
would
make
him
his
Successor
,
causing
him
also
to
give
him
for
a
Dowry
the
Fortress
and
the
Appurtenances
of
Bamguyre
.
He
also
made
the
King
consent
,
that
all
the
Silver
Money
that
should
be
Coined
for
the
future
in
that
Kingdom
,
should
bear
on
one
side
the
Arms
of
Chah-Jehan
;
and
that
Emir-Jemla
should
withdraw
with
his
whole
Family
,
all
his
Goods
,
Troops
,
and
Artillery
.
These
two
great
Men
were
not
long
together
,
but
they
framed
great
designs
:
On
the
way
they
besieged
and
took
Bider
,
one
of
the
strongest
and
most
important
Places
of
Visapour
;
and
thence
they
went
to
Daulet-Abad
,
where
they
contracted
so
intimate
a
friendship
together
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
could
not
live
without
seeing
Emir
twice
a
day
,
no●
Emir
without
seeing
Aureng-Zebe
.
Their
Union
began
to
cause
a
new
Face
in
all
the
Affairs
of
those
Parts
,
and
laid
the
first
foundations
of
the
Royalty
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
This
Prince
having
used
the
Art
to
make
himself
to
be
called
to
the
Court
divers
times
,
went
with
great
and
rich
Presents
to
Agra
to
Chah-Jehan
,
presenting
him
his
service
,
and
inducing
him
to
make
War
against
the
King
of
Golkunda
,
and
him
of
Visapour
,
and
against
the
Portugals
.
At
first
he
presented
to
him
that
great
Diamond
,
which
is
esteem'd
matchless
;
giving
him
to
understand
,
that
the
precious
stones
of
Golkonda
were
quite
other
things
,
than
those
Rocks
of
Kandabar
;
that
there
it
was
,
where
the
War
ought
to
be
made
,
to
get
the
possession
thereof
,
and
to
go
as
far
as
Cape-Comory
.
Chah-Jehan
,
whether
it
were
that
he
was
dazled
by
the
Diamonds
of
Emir
,
or
whether
he
thought
it
fit
,
as
some
believe
he
did
,
to
have
an
Army
in
the
Field
,
somewhat
to
restrain
Dara
,
whom
he
found
active
in
making
himself
potent
,
and
who
with
insolence
had
ill
treated
the
Visier
Sadullah-Kan
(
whom
Chah-Jehan
passionately
loved
,
and
considered
as
the
greatest
Statesman
that
had
been
in
the
Indies
)
causing
him
even
to
be
made
away
with
Poison
,
as
a
Man
not
of
his
Party
,
but
inclined
to
Sultan
Sujah
;
or
rather
,
because
he
found
him
too
powerful
,
and
in
a
condition
to
be
the
Umpire
of
the
Crown
,
if
Chah-Jehan
should
decease
;
or
lastly
,
because
being
neither
Persian
,
nor
of
Persian
Extraction
,
but
an
Indian
,
there
were
not
wanting
envious
persons
,
who
spread
abroad
,
that
he
entertained
in
divers
places
numerous
Troops
of
Patans
,
very
gallant
men
,
and
well
paid
,
with
a
design
to
make
himself
King
,
or
his
Son
;
or
at
least
to
expel
the
Mogels
,
and
to
restore
to
the
Throne
the
Nation
of
the
Patans
,
of
whom
he
had
taken
his
Wife
.
However
it
be
,
Chah-Jehan
resolved
to
send
an
Army
towards
Decan
,
under
the
conduct
of
Emir-Jemla
.
Dara
,
who
saw
the
consequence
of
this
Affair
,
and
that
the
sending
of
Troops
for
those
Parts
,
was
to
give
strength
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
opposed
it
exceedingly
,
and
did
what
he
could
to
hinder
it
.
Nevertheless
,
when
he
saw
that
Chah-Jehan
was
resolute
for
it
,
he
at
last
thought
it
best
to
consent
;
but
with
this
condition
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
should
keep
in
Daulet-Abad
,
as
Governor
only
of
the
Countrey
,
without
medling
at
all
in
the
War
,
or
pretending
to
govern
the
Army
;
that
Emir
should
be
the
absolute
General
,
who
for
a
pledge
of
his
Fidelity
was
to
leave
his
whole
Family
at
the
Court
.
Emir
strugled
enough
within
himself
,
whether
he
should
agree
to
this
last
condition
,
but
when
Chah-Jehan
desir'd
him
to
give
that
satisfaction
to
Dara
,
and
promised
him
,
that
after
a
little
while
he
would
send
him
back
his
Wife
and
Children
,
he
consented
,
and
marched
into
Decan
towards
Aureng-Zebe
with
a
very
gallant
Army
,
and
without
any
stop
entred
into
Visapour
,
where
he
besieged
a
strong
place
called
Kaliane
.
The
Affairs
of
Indostan
were
in
that
condition
,
as
I
have
been
relating
,
when
Chah-Jahan
fell
dangerously
sick
,
I
shall
not
speak
here
of
his
sickness
,
much
less
relate
the
particulars
of
it
.
I
shall
only
say
this
,
that
it
was
little
suitable
to
a
man
of
above
Seventy
years
of
Age
,
who
should
rather
think
on
preserving
his
strength
,
than
to
ruine
it
,
as
he
did
.
This
sickness
did
soon
alarm
and
trouble
all
Indostan
.
Mighty
Armies
were
levied
in
Dehly
and
Agra
,
the
Capitals
of
the
Empire
.
Sultan
Sujah
did
the
like
in
Bengale
,
and
Aureng-Zebe
in
Decan
,
and
Mord-Bakche
in
Guzaratte
:
All
four
assembled
to
themselves
their
Allies
and
Friends
;
all
four
write
,
promise
,
and
form
divers
Intrigues
.
Dara
having
surprised
some
of
their
Letters
,
shew'd
them
to
Chah-Jehan
,
and
made
great
noise
about
them
;
and
his
Sister
Begum
failed
not
to
make
use
of
this
occasion
,
to
animate
the
King
against
them
.
But
Chah-Jehan
was
diffident
of
Dara
,
and
fearing
to
be
poisoned
,
gave
order
,
that
particular
care
should
be
had
of
what
was
brought
to
his
Table
.
'T
was
also
said
,
that
he
wrote
to
Aureng-Zebe
;
and
that
Dara
being
advertised
thereof
,
could
not
forbear
to
menace
,
and
to
break
into
very
passionate
expressions
.
In
the
mean
time
the
distemper
of
Chah-Jehan
lingred
,
and
't
was
bruited
every
where
,
that
he
was
dead
.
Whereupon
the
whole
Court
was
disorder'd
,
the
whole
Town
alarm'd
,
the
Shops
for
many
days
shut
up
;
and
the
four
Sons
of
the
King
made
openly
great
Preparations
,
each
for
himself
:
And
to
say
truth
,
it
was
not
without
reason
,
that
they
all
made
ready
for
War
;
for
they
all
very
well
knew
,
that
there
was
no
hopes
of
Quarter
,
that
there
was
no
other
way
,
than
to
vanquish
or
die
,
to
be
King
or
undone
,
and
that
he
that
should
be
Conqueror
would
rid
himself
of
all
the
rest
,
as
formerly
Chah-Jehan
had
done
of
his
Brothers
.
Sultan
Sujah
,
who
had
heaped
up
great
Treasures
in
that
rich
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
ruining
some
of
the
Rajas
or
petty
Kings
that
are
in
those
Parts
,
and
drawing
great
Sums
from
others
,
took
the
Field
first
of
all
with
a
puissant
Army
,
and
in
the
confidence
he
had
of
all
the
Persian
Omrahs
,
for
the
Sect
of
whom
he
had
declared
himself
,
he
boldly
marched
towards
Agra
,
giving
out
openly
,
that
Chah-Jehan
was
dead
,
that
Dara
had
poison'd
him
,
that
he
would
revenge
the
death
of
his
Father
,
and
,
in
a
word
,
that
he
would
be
King
.
Dara
desired
Chah-Jehan
to
write
himself
to
him
,
and
to
forbid
him
to
advance
further
;
which
he
did
,
assuring
him
,
that
his
sickness
was
not
at
all
dangerous
,
and
that
he
was
already
much
better
.
But
he
having
Friends
at
Court
,
who
assured
him
that
the
sickness
of
Chah-Jehan
was
mortal
,
he
dissembled
,
and
ceased
not
to
advance
,
saying
still
,
that
he
knew
very
well
Chah-Jehan
was
dead
;
and
if
he
should
be
alive
,
he
was
desirous
to
come
and
kiss
his
feet
,
and
to
receive
his
Commands
.
Aureng-Zebe
immediately
after
,
if
not
at
the
same
time
,
taketh
the
Field
also
in
Decan
,
maketh
a
great
noise
,
and
prepareth
to
march
towards
Agra
.
The
same
prohibition
was
made
to
him
also
,
as
well
from
Chah-Jehan
,
as
from
Dara
,
who
threaten'd
him
.
But
he
dissembleth
,
for
the
same
reason
that
Sultan
Sujah
had
done
,
and
giveth
the
like
answer
.
Mean
time
,
finding
that
his
Treasure
was
low
,
and
his
Soldiery
very
inconsiderable
,
he
devised
two
Artifices
,
which
succeeded
admirably
well
;
the
one
,
in
regard
of
Morad-Bakche
;
the
other
,
in
respect
of
Emir-Jemla
.
To
Morad-Bakche
he
writes
with
speed
a
very
fair
Letter
,
importing
,
that
he
had
always
been
his
true
and
intimate
Friend
;
that
,
as
for
himself
,
he
laid
no
claim
at
all
to
the
Crown
;
that
he
might
remember
,
he
had
all
his
life-time
made
profession
of
a
Fakire
,
but
that
Dara
was
a
person
incapable
to
govern
a
Kingdom
;
that
he
was
a
Kafer
,
an
Idolater
,
and
hated
of
all
the
greatest
Omrahs
;
that
Sultan
Sujah
was
a
Rafezy
,
an
Heretick
,
and
by
consequence
an
Enemy
to
Indostan
,
and
unworthy
of
the
Crown
:
So
that
,
in
a
word
,
there
was
none
but
he
(
Morad-Bakche
)
that
could
reasonably
pretend
to
the
Succession
;
that
the
Crown
did
expect
him
;
that
the
whole
Court
,
which
was
not
ignorant
of
his
Valor
,
would
be
for
him
;
and
that
for
his
particular
,
if
he
would
promise
him
,
that
being
King
,
he
would
give
him
leave
to
live
quietly
in
some
corner
or
other
of
his
Empire
,
there
to
serve
God
the
remainder
of
his
days
,
he
was
ready
to
make
a
conjunction
with
him
,
to
assist
him
with
his
Counsel
and
Friends
,
and
to
put
into
his
hands
his
whole
Army
,
to
fight
Dara
and
Sultan
Sujah
;
that
in
the
mean
time
he
sent
him
an
Hundred
thousand
Rupies
(
which
make
about
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
of
our
money
)
and
prayed
him
to
accept
thereof
as
a
pledge
of
his
friendship
;
and
that
he
would
advise
him
to
come
with
all
possible
speed
to
seize
on
the
Castle
of
Suratte
,
where
he
knew
to
be
the
Treasure
of
the
Land
.
Morad-Bakche
,
who
was
neither
too
rich
,
nor
too
powerful
,
received
with
much
joy
this
Proposition
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
the
Hundred
thousand
Rupies
sent
by
him
;
and
shew'd
Aureng-Zebe's
Letter
to
every
body
,
thereby
to
oblige
the
Flower
of
that
Countrey
to
take
up
Arms
for
him
,
and
the
substantial
Merchants
to
lend
him
the
more
willingly
such
Sums
of
money
as
he
demanded
of
them
.
He
began
in
good
earnest
to
act
the
King
,
made
large
promises
to
all
,
and
,
in
short
,
did
so
well
,
that
he
set
a
good
Army
on
foot
,
of
whom
he
fingled
out
some
Three
thousand
,
who
,
under
the
conduct
of
Chah-Abas
,
one
of
his
Eunuchs
,
but
a
valiant
man
,
should
go
to
besiege
Suratte
.
Aureng-Zebe
sent
his
eldest
Son
,
Sultan
Mahmoud
(
him
whom
he
had
married
to
the
Daughter
of
the
King
of
Golkonda
)
to
Emir-Jemla
,
who
was
yet
employed
in
the
siege
of
Kaliane
,
to
perswade
him
to
come
to
him
to
Daulet-Abad
,
pretending
to
have
matter
of
the
greatest
importance
to
communicate
to
him
.
Emir
,
who
soon
suspected
his
intentions
,
excused
himself
,
saying
openly
,
that
Chah-Jehan
was
not
dead
,
that
he
had
fresh
News
of
his
being
alive
,
and
that
besides
,
all
his
Family
being
at
Agra
in
the
hands
of
Dara
,
he
could
by
no
means
assist
Aureng-Zebe
,
nor
declare
himself
for
him
.
Whereupon
Sultan
Mahmoud
return'd
to
Daulet-Abad
,
without
effecting
any
thing
,
and
very
much
dissatisfied
with
Emir
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
lost
no
courage
for
all
that
,
but
sent
the
second
time
to
Emir
,
yet
not
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
but
Sultan
Mazum
his
second
Son
,
who
presented
to
him
his
Fathers
Letter
,
and
handled
him
with
that
dexterity
,
sweetness
,
and
protestation
of
friendship
,
that
it
was
not
possible
to
resist
him
.
Emir
therefore
pressed
the
siege
of
Kaliane
,
forced
the
besieged
to
surrender
upon
composition
,
took
the
choice
of
his
Army
,
and
with
all
diligence
went
away
with
Sultan
Mazum
.
At
his
arrival
,
Aureng-Zebe
courted
him
in
the
highest
degree
,
treating
him
no
otherwise
than
with
the
name
of
Baba
and
Babagy
,
that
is
,
Father
,
Lord-Father
;
and
after
an
hundred
Embraces
,
he
took
him
somewhat
aside
,
and
told
him
(
according
to
what
I
could
learn
from
persons
who
knew
of
it
)
That
it
was
not
just
,
that
having
his
Family
at
the
Court
,
he
should
adventure
to
do
any
thing
in
his
behalf
that
might
come
to
be
known
;
but
that
,
after
all
,
there
was
nothing
so
difficult
but
an
Expedient
might
be
found
.
Give
me
leave
therefore
,
said
he
,
to
propose
to
you
a
Design
,
which
at
first
will
possibly
surprise
you
;
but
,
since
you
apprehend
the
danger
of
your
Wife
and
Children
that
are
in
Hostage
,
the
best
way
of
providing
for
their
security
would
be
,
to
suffer
me
to
seize
on
your
person
,
and
to
put
you
in
Prison
.
It
is
out
of
doubt
,
that
all
the
World
will
believe
it
done
in
earnest
:
For
who
would
imagine
,
that
such
a
person
as
you
would
be
content
to
let
your self
be
laid
in
Prison
?
In
the
interim
,
I
could
make
use
of
part
of
your
Army
,
and
of
your
Artillery
,
as
you
shall
judge
most
proper
and
convenient
:
You
also
could
furnish
me
with
a
Sum
of
money
,
as
you
have
frequently
offered
it
;
and
besides
,
methinks
I
might
tempt
Fortune
further
,
and
we
might
together
take
our
measures
,
to
see
in
what
manner
I
had
best
to
domean
my self
,
if
you
would
also
permit
,
that
I
might
cause
you
to
be
transported
into
the
Fortress
of
Daulet-Abad
,
where
you
should
be
Master
;
and
that
there
I
might
have
you
kept
by
my
own
Son
,
Sultan
Mazum
,
or
Sultan
Mahmoud
;
this
would
yet
better
palliate
the
matter
,
and
I
see
not
,
what
Dara
could
justly
say
of
it
,
nor
how
he
could
reasonably
treat
your
Wife
and
Children
ill
.
Emir
,
whether
it
were
by
reason
of
the
friendship
he
had
sworn
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
or
for
the
great
promises
made
to
him
,
or
the
apprehension
he
had
,
of
seeing
near
him
Sultan
Mazum
,
who
stood
by
,
very
pensive
and
well
armed
,
and
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
who
looked
grim
upon
him
for
his
coming
away
at
the
solicitation
of
his
Brother
,
not
at
that
of
his
,
and
had
at
his
very
entrance
lift
up
his
foot
,
as
if
he
would
have
hit
him
;
whatever
of
these
Considerations
might
induce
him
,
consented
to
all
what
Aureng-Zebe
desired
,
and
approved
of
the
Expedient
to
suffer
himself
to
be
imprison'd
;
so
that
Aureng-Zebe
being
no
sooner
gone
,
but
the
great
Master
of
the
Artillery
was
seen
to
approach
with
some
fierceness
to
Emir
,
and
to
command
him
in
the
name
of
Aureng-Zebe
to
follow
him
,
locking
him
up
in
a
Chamber
,
and
there
giving
him
very
good
words
,
whilst
all
the
Soldiery
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
thereabout
,
went
to
their
Arms.
The
report
of
the
detention
of
Emir-Jemla
was
no
sooner
spread
●ut
a
great
Tumult
arose
;
and
those
,
whom
he
had
brought
along
with
him
,
althou●●astonish'd
,
yet
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
reseuing
him
,
and
with
their
Sword●
drawn
ran
to
force
the
Guards
,
and
the
Gate
of
his
Prison
,
which
was
easie
for
them
to
do
:
For
Aureng-Zebe
had
not
with
him
sufficient
Troops
to
make
good
so
bold
an
Enterprise
,
the
only
name
of
Emir-Jemla
made
all
tremble
.
But
the
whole
matter
being
altogether
counterfeited
,
all
these
Commotions
were
presently
calmed
,
by
the
intimations
that
were
given
to
the
chief
Officers
of
Emir's
Army
,
and
by
the
presence
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
there
appeared
very
resolute
with
his
two
Sons
,
and
spoke
now
to
one
,
then
to
another
;
and
at
last
by
Promises
and
Presents
,
liberally
bestowed
on
those
that
were
concerned
.
So
that
all
the
Troops
of
Emir
,
and
even
most
of
those
of
Chah-Jehan
,
seeing
things
troubled
,
and
being
without
their
General
,
and
believing
Chah-Jehan
to
be
dead
,
or
,
at
best
,
desperately
sick
;
considering
also
the
ample
promises
made
to
them
of
augmenting
their
Stipend
,
and
of
giving
them
at
that
very
time
three
months
Advance
,
soon
Lasted
themselves
under
Aureng-Zebe
;
who
having
seized
on
all
the
Equipage
of
Emir
,
even
his
very
Camels
and
Tents
,
took
the
Field
,
resolved
to
march
to
the
Siege
of
Suratte
,
and
to
hasten
the
taking
it
in
;
where
Morad-Bakche
was
exceedingly
embarrassed
,
because
that
his
best
Troops
were
employed
there
,
and
that
he
found
more
resistance
in
that
place
than
he
imagined
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
,
after
some
days
March
,
was
informed
,
that
the
Governor
had
surrendred
the
Place
;
for
which
he
sent
Congratulations
to
Morad-Bakche
,
acquainting
him
withal
of
his
Transactions
with
Emir-Jemla
,
and
assuring
him
,
that
he
had
Forces
and
Money
enough
,
and
very
good
intelligence
at
the
Court
;
that
nothing
was
wanting
;
that
he
was
directly
going
to
Brampour
and
Agra
;
that
he
had
expected
him
on
the
way
,
and
therefore
desired
him
to
join
with
him
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Morad-Bakche
found
not
so
much
money
in
the
Fortress
of
Suratte
as
he
had
imagined
,
whether
it
were
that
really
there
was
not
so
much
as
was
reported
,
or
whether
the
Governor
had
diverted
a
part
of
it
,
as
some
believed
:
Yet
notwithstanding
that
little
he
found
there
was
useful
to
him
,
to
pay
the
Soldiers
that
had
Listed
themselves
in
hopes
of
the
advantages
,
they
should
make
of
the
imagined
vast
Treasure
of
Suratte
.
'T
is
not
less
true
,
that
he
had
no
greater
reason
to
boast
of
the
taking
of
this
Place
,
in
regard
there
was
not
any
Regular
Fortification
about
it
;
and
yet
his
Army
had
lain
before
it
above
a
month
,
and
would
never
have
reduced
it
without
the
Hollanders
,
who
furnished
them
with
the
Invention
of
Springing
a
Mine
,
which
ruining
a
great
side
of
the
Wall
,
cast
the
besieged
into
such
a
Consternation
,
that
it
made
them
immediately
surrender
.
The
reduction
of
this
Town
did
much
advance
his
Design
,
Fame
proclaiming
immediately
throughout
these
Countreys
,
that
Morad-Bakche
had
taken
Suratte
;
that
he
had
sprung
a
Mine
,
which
sounded
very
big
among
the
Indians
,
who
as
yet
do
little
understand
that
practice
;
and
that
there
he
had
found
a
vast
Treasure
.
Notwithstanding
this
great
noise
,
and
all
the
first
advantages
,
joyned
to
all
those
frequent
Letters
and
great
Promises
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
Eunuch
,
Chah-Abas
,
a
Man
of
good
Sense
,
of
a
great
Heart
,
and
exceedingly
affectionate
to
the
Service
of
his
Master
,
was
not
of
opinion
,
that
Morad-Bakche
should
so
much
tye
himself
in
Interest
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
or
precipitate
his
conjunction
with
him
,
but
advised
,
that
he
should
amuse
him
with
words
,
and
let
him
advance
alone
towards
Agra
;
that
in
the
mean
time
there
would
come
certain
News
of
the
sickness
of
Chah-Jehan
;
that
he
should
first
see
what
Channel
Affairs
would
run
in
;
that
he
should
Fortifie
Suratte
,
as
a
very
good
Post
,
able
to
render
him
Master
of
a
very
large
and
rich
Countrey
;
and
that
perhaps
in
time
he
might
seize
Brampour
,
which
is
a
very
considerable
Passage
of
a
River
,
and
as
't
were
a
Bar
of
Decan
.
But
the
continual
Letters
and
Protestations
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
joyned
to
the
small
Forces
,
Artillery
,
and
Treasure
of
Morad-Bakche
,
blinded
with
an
excessive
ambition
to
Reign
,
made
him
regardless
of
all
other
considerations
;
so
that
he
went
away
from
Amadevad
,
abandoned
Guzaratte
,
and
took
his
way
through
the
Woods
and
Mountains
,
with
all
Expedition
,
to
be
at
the
Rendezvouz
,
where
Aureng-Zebe
had
looked
for
him
these
two
or
three
days
.
Great
Solemnities
of
Joy
were
made
at
the
conjunction
of
the
two
Armies
,
the
Princes
visited
one
another
,
Aureng-Zebe
made
a
hundred
Protestations
and
no
less
Promises
to
Morad-Bakche
,
assured
him
afresh
,
and
solemnly
,
of
his
not
caring
for
the
Crown
,
as
also
of
his
being
there
for
no
other
end
than
to
assist
him
against
Dara
,
their
Common
Enemy
,
and
to
place
him
in
the
Throne
,
which
expected
him
.
Upon
this
Enterview
,
and
confirmation
of
Friendship
,
both
Armies
marched
together
,
Aureng-Zebe
continuing
always
,
during
the
March
,
in
the
Protestations
of
Friendship
,
and
in
his
Courtship
to
Morad-Bakche
,
treating
him
never
otherwise
,
whether
in
publick
or
private
,
but
with
the
Title
of
Hazaret
,
that
is
,
King
and
Majesty
:
So
that
Morad-Bakche
was
fully
perswaded
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
meant
sincerely
,
from
an
excess
of
affection
towards
him
;
whence
he
even
willingly
,
and
without
Ceremony
,
suffered
the
submissions
and
respects
he
shewed
him
;
instead
of
remembring
what
had
lately
passed
at
Golkonda
,
and
of
considering
,
that
he
,
who
had
thus
hazarded
himself
with
so
much
boldness
to
usurp
a
Kingdom
,
was
not
of
a
temper
to
live
and
dye
a
Fakire
.
These
two
Armies
thus
joyned
made
a
Body
considerable
enough
;
which
begot
a
great
noise
at
Court
,
and
gave
cause
of
thoughtfulness
,
not
only
to
Dara
,
but
to
Chah-Jehan
himself
,
who
knew
the
great
parts
and
subtle
Conduct
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
the
Courage
of
Morad-Bakche
;
and
who
foresaw
wery
well
,
that
a
fire
was
a
kindling
,
which
would
be
very
hard
to
quench
.
It
was
to
no
purpose
to
write
Letters
upon
Letters
,
signifying
that
he
was
well
,
and
giving
Order
that
they
should
turn
back
to
their
respective
Governments
,
and
expressing
also
,
that
he
would
forget
all
that
had
passed
hitherto
.
All
his
Letters
were
not
able
to
hinder
their
Advance
;
and
as
the
sickness
of
Chah-Jehan
did
still
pass
for
mortal
,
there
being
no
persons
wanting
to
bring
and
spread
such
News
,
they
still
continued
to
dissemble
,
giving
out
,
that
they
were
Letters
counterfeited
by
Dara
;
that
Chah-Jehan
was
dead
indeed
;
but
that
,
in
case
he
were
alive
,
they
would
go
to
kiss
his
Feet
,
and
deliver
him
from
the
hands
of
Dara
.
What
then
should
Chah-Jehan
,
this
unfortunate
King
,
do
,
who
seeth
,
that
his
Sons
have
no
regard
to
his
Orders
;
who
is
informed
at
all
hours
,
that
they
march
apace
towards
Agra
in
the
head
of
their
Armics
,
and
who
in
this
conjuncture
finds
himself
sick
to
boot
in
the
hands
of
Dara
,
that
is
,
of
a
man
who
breatheth
nothing
but
War
;
who
prepareth
for
it
with
all
imaginable
earnestness
,
and
with
all
the
marks
of
an
enraged
resentment
against
his
Brothers
;
but
what
could
he
do
in
this
extremity
?
He
is
constrained
to
abandon
to
them
his
Treasures
,
and
to
leave
them
to
their
disposal
.
He
is
forced
to
send
for
his
old
and
most
trusty
Captains
,
whom
he
knows
for
the
most
part
to
be
not
very
affectionate
to
Dara
;
he
must
command
them
to
fight
for
Dara
,
against
his
own
Blood
,
his
own
Children
,
and
those
,
for
whom
he
hath
more
esteem
than
for
Dara
;
he
is
obliged
forthwith
to
send
an
Army
against
Sultan
Sujah
,
because
't
is
he
that
is
most
advanced
;
and
he
is
to
send
another
against
Aureng-Zebe
and
Mored-Bakche
,
who
no
less
are
marching
towards
him
.
Soliman
Chekouh
,
the
eldest
Son
of
Dara
,
a
young
Prince
of
about
five
and
twenty
years
of
Age
,
very
proper
of
Body
,
and
of
good
Parts
and
Conduct
,
generous
,
liberal
,
and
universally
beloved
,
especially
of
Chah-Jehan
,
who
had
already
enriched
him
,
and
who
considered
him
rather
for
his
Successor
than
Dara
,
was
he
,
that
was
made
General
of
this
Army
against
Sujah
.
Nevertheless
Chah-Jehan
,
who
wished
much
rather
,
that
Sujah
were
returned
to
Bengale
,
than
that
the
matter
should
be
tryed
by
a
bloody
Combat
,
which
could
not
be
but
very
Tragical
,
and
wherein
he
run
the
hazard
of
losing
one
or
other
of
his
Sons
,
gave
him
for
Companion
an
Ancient
Raja
,
called
Jesseigne
,
who
is
at
present
one
of
the
powerfullest
and
richest
Rajahs
of
all
Ind●stan
,
and
one
of
the
ablest
in
the
whole
Kingdom
,
with
a
secret
Order
not
to
fight
,
except
it
were
altogether
unavoidable
;
as
also
to
endeavour
by
all
means
to
induce
Sujah
to
retire
,
and
to
reserve
his
Forces
for
a
better
occasion
;
that
is
to
say
,
after
they
should
have
seen
the
event
of
the
sickness
of
Chah-Jehan
,
and
the
success
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
of
Morad-Bakche
.
But
this
young
Prince
,
Soliman
Chekouh
,
full
of
heat
and
Courage
,
breathing
after
nothing
but
to
signalize
himself
by
some
great
action
,
and
Sultan
Sujah
fearing
lest
Aureng-Zebe
gaining
a
Battle
should
first
make
himself
Master
of
the
Capital
Towns
of
the
Empire
,
Agra
and
Dehly
;
it
was
impossible
for
the
Raja
Jesseigne
to
keep
them
from
a
Combat
.
The
two
Armies
are
no
sooner
in
sight
of
one
another
,
but
they
prepare
to
fall
on
,
and
they
were
not
long
from
giving
some
Vollies
of
Cannon
.
I
shall
not
relate
the
particulars
of
this
Fight
,
for
,
besides
that
the
narration
of
it
would
be
too
long
and
tedious
,
in
the
sequel
of
this
History
we
shall
be
obliged
to
describe
more
considerable
ones
,
by
which
the
Reader
will
be
able
to
judge
of
this
.
'T
is
sufficient
to
know
in
general
,
that
the
first
onset
was
very
sharp
and
obstinate
on
both
sides
,
but
that
at
length
Soliman
Chekouh
did
urge
Sujah
with
that
force
and
vigour
that
he
disordered
him
,
and
made
him
fly
:
So
that
if
Jesseigne
,
and
the
Patan
Delil-kan
,
who
was
one
of
the
first
Captains
and
a
valiant
Man
,
but
an
intimate
friend
of
the
Raja
,
and
did
not
act
but
being
moved
by
him
,
had
seconded
him
in
good
earnest
,
't
is
thought
that
the
whole
Army
of
Sujah
would
have
been
defeated
,
and
himself
in
danger
of
being
taken
:
But
that
was
not
the
design
of
the
Raja
to
destroy
him
,
no
more
than
it
was
that
of
Chah-Jehan
,
who
had
given
him
order
to
the
contrary
.
Thus
then
had
Sujah
time
to
retreat
,
and
that
without
losing
any
considerable
number
of
his
Men
;
yet
because
Soliman
Chekouh
kept
the
field
,
and
brought
away
some
pieces
of
Artillery
,
it
was
presently
bruited
at
Court
,
that
Sujah
had
been
totally
overthrown
.
This
Defeat
purchased
great
reputation
to
Soliman
Chekouh
,
lessened
much
the
esteem
of
Sultan
Sujah
,
and
coo●ed
exceedingly
all
the
Persians
that
had
an
inclination
for
him
.
After
that
some
days
were
spent
in
the
pursuit
of
Sujah
,
the
Prince
Soliman
Chekouh
,
who
every
day
received
News
from
the
Court
,
and
who
learned
that
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Backche
did
approach
with
great
resolution
,
well
knowing
,
that
his
Father
Dara
had
no
great
stock
of
Prudence
,
but
good
store
of
secret
Enemies
,
resolved
to
quit
the
pursuit
of
Sultan
Sujah
,
and
with
all
speed
to
return
to
Agra
,
where
in
all
appearance
Dara
was
to
give
Battel
against
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
.
This
was
the
best
counsel
he
could
take
,
for
no
man
doubts
,
that
if
he
could
have
been
there
in
good
time
,
Aureng-Zebe
would
not
have
had
the
Advantage
;
and
't
is
even
believed
,
he
would
never
have
hazarded
the
Combat
,
the
Party
being
too
unequal
;
but
the
bad
fortune
of
Dara
did
not
permit
it
.
Whilst
all
that
was
thus
transacted
towards
Elahas
,
which
is
the
place
where
the
Gemna
is
joyned
to
Ganges
;
the
Scene
was
very
different
on
the
side
of
Agra
.
At
the
Court
they
were
much
surprised
to
hear
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
passed
the
River
of
Brampour
,
and
all
the
other
passages
that
were
most
difficult
between
the
Mountains
;
so
that
with
all
hast
they
sent
away
some
Troops
to
dispute
with
him
the
passage
of
the
River
Eugenes
,
whilst
the
whole
Army
was
making
ready
.
For
which
purpose
there
were
chosen
two
of
the
most
considerable
and
the
most
powerful
of
the
Kingdom
to
command
it
;
the
one
was
Kasem-Kan
,
a
Renowned
Captain
and
very
affectionate
to
Chah-Jehan
,
but
one
that
had
no
great
inclination
to
Dara
,
and
who
went
not
but
to
oblige
Chah-Jehan
,
whom
he
saw
in
the
hands
of
Dara
:
The
other
was
Jessomseigne
,
a
potent
Raja
,
not
inferior
to
Jesseigne
,
and
Son-in-law
to
that
Raja
Rana
,
who
was
at
the
time
of
Ekhar
so
puissant
,
as
if
he
had
been
the
Emperor
of
the
Raja's
.
Dara
at
their
farewel
expressed
to
them
great
kindness
,
and
presented
them
nobly
;
but
Chah-Jehan
took
his
time
,
before
their
departure
,
to
charge
them
in
secret
,
as
he
had
done
the
Raja
Jesseigne
,
when
he
went
away
in
the
Expedition
against
Sultan
Sujah
with
Soliman
Chekouh
.
Neither
were
they
wanting
,
in
their
March
,
to
send
several
times
to
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
,
to
perswade
them
to
turn
back
:
But
this
was
in
vain
;
their
Envoys
came
not
again
,
and
the
Army
advanced
with
that
diligence
,
that
they
saw
it
much
sooner
than
they
thought
upon
a
rising
ground
,
not
far
remote
from
the
River
.
It
being
then
Summer
,
and
the
season
of
the
greatest
heats
,
the
River
was
fordable
;
which
was
the
cause
,
that
at
the
same
time
Kasem-kan
and
the
Raja
prepared
themselves
to
give
Battel
;
besides
that
,
they
soon
knew
the
resolution
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
that
he
would
force
them
,
since
that
,
although
his
Army
was
not
all
come
up
,
he
gave
them
some
Vollies
of
Cannon
;
his
design
being
to
amuse
them
,
fearing
lest
they
themselves
should
pass
the
River
,
not
only
to
prevent
his
passage
,
but
also
to
hinder
his
Army
from
reposing
,
and
from
taking
an
advantageous
post
;
which
was
indeed
in
great
disorder
,
and
so
tired
by
their
March
,
and
so
faint
by
the
heat
,
that
if
at
the
very
first
it
had
been
assaulted
,
and
kept
from
passing
the
Water
,
it
would
doubtless
have
been
routed
without
much
resistance
.
[
I
was
not
by
in
this
first
Encounter
,
but
thus
it
was
generally
discoursed
of
,
and
it
agreeth
with
the
after-relation
of
many
of
our
Frenchmen
,
who
served
Aureng-Zebe
in
the
Artillery
.
]
But
they
were
content
to
stay
at
the
River-side
,
to
keep
Aureng-Zebe
from
passing
it
,
according
to
the
Order
they
had
received
.
After
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
let
his
Army
rest
two
or
three
days
,
and
by
amusing
the
Enemy
,
had
fitted
it
to
pass
the
River
,
he
made
his
whole
Artillery
play
,
which
was
very
well
placed
;
and
he
commanded
,
that
under
the
favour
of
the
Cannon
they
should
pass
the
River
.
Kasem-Kan
and
the
Raja
,
on
their
part
,
discharged
theirs
also
,
and
did
what
they
could
to
repulse
the
Enemy
,
and
to
keep
him
from
passing
.
The
Combat
was
sharp
enough
at
first
,
and
very
obstinately
maintained
by
the
extraordinary
Valour
of
Jessomseigne
.
For
as
to
Kasem-Kan
,
although
a
great
Captain
,
and
a
stout
Man
,
he
gave
no
great
proof
of
his
Valour
in
this
occasion
;
yea
,
some
accuse
him
of
Treachery
,
charging
him
that
he
had
in
the
night
caused
the
Bullets
and
Powder
to
be
hid
under
the
Sand
,
there
being
no
more
of
them
to
be
found
after
two
or
three
discharges
.
However
it
be
,
the
Combat
for
all
that
was
,
as
I
said
,
very
resolutely
carried
on
,
and
the
Passage
long
disputed
.
There
were
Rocks
in
the
Bed
of
the
River
,
which
did
much
embarass
,
and
the
Banks
in
many
places
were
very
high
and
difficult
to
climb
up
.
But
at
last
,
Morad-Backche
cast
himself
into
the
water
with
so
much
resolution
and
force
,
and
shewed
so
much
valour
and
boldness
,
that
there
was
no
resisting
of
him
.
He
passed
over
,
and
with
him
a
good
part
of
the
Army
,
which
made
Kasem-Kan
to
give
back
,
and
cast
Jessomseigne
into
great
danger
of
his
Person
.
For
by
and
by
he
found
the
whole
Body
of
the
Enemy
upon
him
,
and
without
the
extraordinary
resolution
of
his
Ragipous
,
who
almost
all
were
killed
about
him
,
he
had
been
a
dead
man
.
One
may
judge
of
the
great
danger
he
was
in
upon
this
occasion
,
by
this
,
that
after
he
had
disengaged
himself
as
well
as
he
could
,
and
was
come
back
to
his
own
,
not
daring
to
return
to
Agra
,
because
of
the
great
loss
he
had
suffered
,
of
seven
or
eight
thousand
Ragipous
he
had
but
five
or
six
hundred
of
them
remaining
.
These
Ragipous
,
who
take
their
name
from
the
Rajas
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Children
of
the
Rajas
,
are
from
Father
to
Son
such
Men
as
make
the
Sword
their
Profession
.
The
Rajas
,
whose
Subjects
they
are
,
do
assign
them
Lands
for
their
subsistence
,
on
condition
to
be
always
ready
to
go
to
War
when
summoned
.
So
that
one
might
say
,
that
they
were
a
sort
of
Pagan
Nobles
,
if
the
Rajas
gave
them
their
Lands
in
propriety
for
them
and
their
Children
.
They
are
great
takers
of
Opium
;
and
I
have
sometimes
wondred
at
the
quantity
I
have
seen
them
take
:
They
accustom
themselves
to
it
from
their
youth
.
On
the
day
of
Battel
they
double
the
Dose
,
this
Drug
animating
,
or
rather
inebriating
them
,
and
making
them
insensible
of
danger
;
insomuch
that
they
cast
themselves
into
the
Combate
like
so
many
furious
Beasts
,
not
knowing
what
it
is
to
run
away
,
but
dying
at
the
feet
of
their
Raja
,
when
he
stands
to
it
.
They
want
nothing
but
Order
,
Resolution
they
have
enough
.
'T
is
a
pleasure
thus
to
see
them
,
with
the
fume
of
Opium
in
their
Head
to
embrace
one
another
,
when
the
Battel
is
to
begin
,
and
to
give
their
mutual
Farewels
,
as
men
resolved
to
dye
.
And
that
they
do
for
this
reason
;
that
the
Great
Mogol
,
though
a
Mahumetan
,
and
by
consequence
an
Enemy
of
the
Heathen
,
yet
for
all
that
entertains
always
a
good
number
of
Rajas
i●
his
service
,
whom
he
considers
as
his
other
Omrahs
,
and
imploys
in
his
Armies
as
if
they
were
Mahumetans
.
I
cannot
forbear
to
relate
here
the
fierce
reception
,
which
the
Daughter
of
the
Rana
gave
to
her
Husband
Jessomseigne
,
after
his
defeat
and
flight
.
When
she
heard
that
he
was
nigh
,
and
had
understood
what
had
passed
in
the
Battel
;
that
he
had
fought
with
all
possible
courage
;
that
he
had
but
four
or
five
hundred
Men
left
;
and
that
at
last
,
not
being
able
to
resist
any
longer
the
Enemy
,
he
had
been
obliged
to
retreat
:
She
,
in
stead
of
sending
one
to
receive
him
,
and
to
condole
him
in
his
misfortunes
,
commanded
in
a
dry
mood
to
shut
the
Gates
of
the
Castle
,
and
not
to
let
this
infamous
Man
enter
;
that
he
was
not
her
Husband
;
that
she
would
never
see
him
;
that
the
Son-in-law
of
the
Great
Rana
,
could
not
have
so
low
a
Soul
;
that
he
was
to
remember
,
that
being
grafted
into
so
Illustrious
an
House
,
he
was
to
imitate
the
Virtue
of
it
;
and
,
in
a
word
,
that
he
was
either
to
vanquish
,
or
to
dye
.
A
moment
after
she
was
of
another
humour
;
she
commands
a
Pile
of
Wood
to
be
laid
,
that
she
might
burn
her self
,
that
they
abus'd
her
;
that
her
Husband
must
needs
be
dead
;
that
it
could
not
be
otherwise
.
And
a
little
while
after
this
,
she
was
seen
to
change
her
countenance
,
to
fall
into
passion
,
and
to
break
out
into
a
thousand
reproaches
against
him
.
In
short
,
she
remained
thus
transported
eight
or
nine
days
,
without
being
able
to
resolve
to
see
her
Husband
,
'till
at
last
her
Mother
coming
in
,
brought
her
in
some
degree
to
her self
,
and
comforted
her
,
assuring
her
,
that
as
soon
as
the
Raja
had
but
a
little
refresh'd
himself
,
he
would
raise
another
Army
,
to
fight
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
repair
his
Honour
at
any
rate
.
By
which
story
one
may
see
a
pattern
of
the
Courage
of
the
Women
in
that
Countrey
:
To
which
I
could
add
something
I
have
seen
some
of
them
do
,
who
burned
themselves
alive
after
the
death
of
their
Husbands
;
but
we
must
reserve
this
Discourse
for
another
place
,
where
I
shall
also
shew
,
that
there
is
nothing
which
opinion
,
prepossession
,
custom
,
hope
,
and
the
point
of
honour
,
&c.
may
not
make
Men
do
or
suffer
.
Dara
having
understood
what
had
passed
at
Eugenes
,
fell
into
that
choler
against
Kasem
Kan
,
that
it
was
thought
he
would
have
cut
off
his
Head
,
if
he
had
been
upon
the
place
.
He
was
also
transported
against
Emir-Jemla
,
as
the
Person
that
was
the
first
and
principal
cause
of
the
Misfortune
,
and
who
had
furnish'd
Aureng-Zebe
with
Men
,
Money
,
and
Cannon
.
He
is
ready
to
kill
his
Son
Mahmet
Emir-Kan
,
and
will
send
his
Wife
and
Daughter
to
Basar
,
or
the
Market-place
of
prostituted
Women
;
and
't
is
past
doubt
,
that
he
would
have
done
some
such
thing
,
if
Chah-Jehan
,
with
much
art
and
prudence
,
had
not
moderated
the
excess
of
his
passion
,
in
remonstrating
to
him
,
that
Emir-Jemla
had
not
so
little
conduct
,
nor
so
great
a
friendship
for
Aureng-Zebe
,
as
to
hazard
,
and
in
a
manner
to
sacrifice
his
Family
,
for
the
advancing
of
his
Interest
;
that
Aureng-Zebe
must
needs
have
gulled
and
ensnared
him
,
by
his
usual
artifice
and
cunning
.
As
for
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
,
the
happy
success
of
this
first
Encounter
did
so
swell
their
hearts
,
and
gave
such
Courage
to
their
whole
Army
,
that
henceforth
they
believed
themselves
invincible
,
and
capable
to
compass
any
thing
.
Besides
,
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
more
to
animate
his
Soldiers
,
bragged
openly
,
that
he
had
Thirty
thousand
Mogols
at
his
devotion
in
the
Army
of
Dara
;
and
there
was
something
in
it
,
as
appeared
by
the
sequel
.
Morad-Bakche
was
for
nothing
but
fighting
,
and
would
march
with
all
diligence
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
represented
to
him
,
that
it
was
necessary
the
Army
should
refresh
themselves
for
some
time
upon
the
Banks
of
this
sweet
River
;
that
in
the
mean
time
he
would
write
to
all
his
Friends
,
and
get
a
full
and
certain
information
of
the
state
of
the
Court
,
and
of
the
condition
of
all
Affairs
.
So
that
he
marched
not
towards
Agra
,
'till
he
had
rested
some
days
,
and
after
that
he
marched
but
slowly
,
to
inform
himself
of
all
,
and
to
take
his
time
and
measures
.
Concerning
Chah-Jehan
,
when
he
plainly
saw
the
resolution
of
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
,
and
that
there
was
no
hope
left
to
make
them
turn
back
,
he
was
in
such
a
perplexity
,
that
he
knew
not
what
to
resolve
,
and
foreseeing
some
great
calamity
,
he
would
sain
have
hindred
the
last
decisive
Battel
,
for
which
he
saw
Dara
preparing
himself
with
great
eagerness
.
But
what
could
he
do
to
oppose
it
?
He
was
yet
too
weak
of
his
sickness
,
and
saw
himself
still
in
the
hands
of
Dara
,
whom
,
as
I
have
said
,
he
trusted
not
much
:
So
that
he
found
himself
obliged
to
acquiesee
in
his
Will
,
and
to
commit
to
him
all
the
Forces
of
the
Empire
,
and
to
command
all
Captains
to
obey
him
.
Immediately
all
was
in
Arms
:
I
know
not
,
whether
there
was
ever
a
more
gallant
Army
seen
in
Indostan
.
'T
is
said
,
that
there
were
little
less
than
an
Hundred
thousand
Horse
,
and
Twenty
thousand
Foot
,
with
Four
thousand
pieces
of
Cannon
,
without
reckoning
the
incredible
number
of
Servants
,
Followers
,
Victuallers
,
whom
Historians
,
methinks
,
do
often
put
into
the
number
of
the
Combatants
,
when
they
speak
of
those
formidable
Armies
of
Three
or
four
hundred
thousand
men
,
of
which
their
Books
are
full
.
Though
this
Army
was
very
brave
,
and
strong
enough
to
cut
in
pieces
two
or
three
of
such
as
Aureng-Zebe
had
,
in
which
there
were
no
more
than
Thirty
Five
or
Forty
thousand
men
in
all
,
and
these
tired
and
harassed
by
a
very
long
and
irksom
march
,
during
the
height
of
the
Heats
;
and
but
a
small
number
of
Cannon
,
in
respect
of
that
of
Dara
.
Mean
time
(
which
seems
hard
to
believe
)
there
was
scarce
any
Body
that
pr●saged
well
for
Dara
,
all
knowing
,
that
most
of
the
chief
Omrahs
had
no
affection
for
him
,
and
that
all
the
good
Soldiers
that
were
for
him
,
and
whom
he
might
confide
in
,
were
in
the
Army
of
Soliman
Chekouh
,
his
Son
.
And
't
was
for
this
reason
,
that
the
most
prudent
and
the
most
faithful
of
his
Friends
,
and
Chah-Jehan
;
himself
,
counselled
him
,
not
to
hazard
a
Battel
:
Chah-Jehan
offering
,
as
infirm
as
he
was
,
that
he
would
go
into
the
Field
himself
,
and
be
carried
before
Aureng-Zebe
,
to
interpose
;
which
was
looked
upon
as
a
very
good
Expedient
for
Peace
,
and
for
accommodating
the
Affairs
of
Chah-Jehan
.
For
't
is
certain
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
,
would
never
have
had
the
boldness
to
fight
against
their
own
Father
;
and
if
they
should
have
attempted
it
,
they
would
have
smarted
for
it
,
because
,
besides
that
the
match
was
not
equal
,
and
all
the
great
Omrahs
were
so
affectionate
to
Chah-Jehan
,
that
they
would
not
have
failed
to
fight
resolutely
,
if
they
had
seen
him
in
the
head
of
the
Army
;
besides
this
,
I
say
,
the
Captains
themselves
of
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
,
bore
great
affection
and
respect
to
this
Prince
,
whose
Creatures
they
most
were
;
and
the
whole
Army
,
in
a
manner
,
was
his
.
So
that
in
all
appearance
,
not
one
of
them
would
have
presumed
to
draw
his
Sword
against
him
,
nor
he
been
at
the
pains
of
drawing
his
.
Then
they
advised
Dara
,
that
if
he
would
not
hearken
to
this
Expedient
,
he
should
at
least
not
precipitate
the
business
,
but
delay
,
'till
Soliman
Chekouh
,
who
made
all
haste
to
join
,
were
come
in
.
Which
was
also
very
good
counsel
,
in
regard
that
that
Prince
was
beloved
of
all
,
and
was
lately
come
home
victorious
,
and
had
the
most
faithful
and
the
bravest
Soldiers
with
him
.
But
Dara
would
never
hearken
to
any
Proposition
that
could
be
made
to
him
,
and
he
thought
on
nothing
else
but
to
give
Battel
presently
,
and
to
go
against
Aureng-Zebe
in
person
.
And
possibly
he
did
not
amiss
,
as
to
his
own
Honour
and
particular
Interest
,
if
he
could
have
commanded
Fortune
,
and
made
things
succeed
as
he
contrived
them
.
For
the
Considerations
he
had
(
as
he
could
not
forbear
now
and
then
to
discover
)
were
some
such
as
these
:
He
looked
upon
himself
as
Master
of
the
person
of
Chah-Jehan
;
that
he
could
dispose
of
him
as
he
pleased
;
that
he
was
also
Possessor
of
all
the
Treasures
and
Forces
of
the
Empire
;
that
Sultan
Sujah
was
half
ruined
;
that
his
two
other
Brothers
,
with
a
weak
and
tired
Army
,
were
come
to
cast
themselves
into
his
hands
;
that
,
if
he
gained
the
Battel
,
they
could
not
escape
him
;
that
he
should
all
at
once
be
absolute
Master
,
and
at
the
end
of
all
his
troubles
,
and
at
the
height
of
his
wishes
,
so
as
no
body
could
contradict
him
in
any
thing
,
or
dispute
the
Crown
with
him
.
Whereas
if
Chah-Jehan
should
take
the
Field
,
all
Affairs
would
be
accommodated
,
his
Brothers
would
return
to
their
Governments
,
Chah-Jehan
,
who
began
to
recover
his
health
,
would
resume
the
Government
as
before
,
and
all
things
would
return
into
their
first
Channel
:
That
,
if
he
should
stay
for
Soliman
Chekouh
,
his
Son
,
Chah-Jehan
might
take
some
design
to
his
disadvantage
,
or
contrive
something
with
Aureng-Zebe
;
that
whatever
he
could
do
for
gaining
the
Victory
,
the
Reputation
which
Soliman
Chekouh
had
purchased
,
would
still
give
him
all
the
honour
of
it
.
And
after
that
,
what
would
not
he
be
capable
to
undertake
,
swelled
with
so
much
glory
and
success
,
and
especially
being
supported
,
as
he
was
,
by
the
favour
and
affection
of
Chah-Jehan
,
and
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Omrahs
?
What
did
he
know
,
whether
he
would
keep
any
modesty
,
or
any
respect
for
him
,
and
whither
his
Ambition
might
not
carry
him
?
These
Considerations
made
Dara
resolve
to
stand
out
against
the
counsel
of
all
,
and
to
pursue
his
Point
.
And
for
that
purpose
,
he
commanded
immediately
the
whole
Army
to
take
the
Field
,
and
thereupon
came
to
take
leave
of
Chah-Jehan
,
who
was
in
the
Fortress
of
Agra
.
This
good
old
Man
was
ready
to
melt
in
tears
,
when
he
embraced
him
;
but
withal
failed
not
to
represent
to
him
,
with
a
very
grave
countenance
:
Well
,
Dara
▪
since
thou
art
resolved
to
follow
thine
own
Will
,
Go
,
God
bless
thee
,
but
remember
well
these
few
words
:
If
thou
losest
the
Battel
,
take
beed
of
ever
coming
into
my
Presence
.
But
this
made
no
great
impression
upon
him
;
he
goeth
forth
briskly
,
taketh
Horse
,
and
seizeth
on
the
Passage
of
the
River
T●hembel
,
which
is
about
twenty
miles
from
Agra
;
where
he
fortified
himself
,
expecting
his
Enemy
.
But
the
subtile
and
crafty
Fakire
,
who
wanted
no
good
Spies
,
and
People
that
gave
him
intelligence
of
all
,
and
who
knew
that
the
Passage
was
there
very
difficult
,
took
good
heed
to
attempt
the
forcing
it
.
He
came
to
encamp
himself
near
it
,
so
that
from
the
Camp
of
Dara
one
might
discover
his
Tents
.
But
what
doth
he
in
the
mean
time
?
He
inveigles
a
certain
Rebel
of
Raja
,
called
Chempet
,
presents
him
richly
,
and
promiseth
him
a
thousand
fine
things
,
if
he
would
let
him
pass
thorough
his
Territories
,
that
so
he
might
go
with
speed
to
gain
a
certain
place
,
where
he
knew
that
the
River
might
be
passed
on
foot
with
ease
.
Chempet
agreeth
,
and
offers
of
his
own
accord
,
that
he
would
himself
attend
him
,
and
shew
him
the
way
through
the
Woods
and
Hills
of
his
Countrey
.
Aureng-Zebe
raised
his
Camp
the
same
night
,
without
any
noise
,
leaving
some
of
his
Tents
to
amuse
Dara
,
and
marching
night
and
day
,
made
such
haste
,
that
he
was
almost
as
soon
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
as
Dara
could
have
notice
of
it
.
Which
obliged
Dara
to
abandon
the
River
there
,
and
to
leave
all
his
Fortifications
,
and
to
follow
his
Enemy
,
who
,
he
was
told
,
did
advance
with
great
diligence
towards
Agra
,
to
gain
the
River
of
Gemna
,
and
there
without
trouble
,
and
at
his
ease
,
to
enjoy
the
water
,
to
fortifie
,
and
to
fix
himself
well
,
and
so
to
expect
Dara
.
The
place
where
he
encamped
is
but
five
Leagues
from
Agra
,
it
was
formerly
called
Samonguer
,
and
now
Fateabad
,
which
is
to
say
,
Place
of
Victory
.
A
little
while
after
,
Dara
also
came
to
encamp
there
,
nigh
the
Bank
of
the
same
River
,
between
Agra
,
and
the
Army
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
The
two
Armies
were
there
between
three
and
four
days
in
sight
of
one
another
,
without
fighting
.
Mean
time
Chah-Jehan
wrote
several
Letters
to
Dara
,
that
Soliman
Ch●kouh
was
not
far
off
;
that
he
should
not
precipitate
;
that
he
should
come
near
Agra
,
and
chuse
an
advantageous
place
to
fortifie
himself
'till
he
came
.
But
Dara
answered
,
that
before
three
days
were
passed
,
he
would
bring
to
him
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
tyed
hand
and
foot
,
to
do
with
them
what
he
should
think
fit
.
And
without
expecting
any
longer
,
he
began
at
that
very
hour
to
put
his
Army
in
Battel-Array
.
He
placed
in
the
Front
all
his
Cannon
,
causing
them
to
be
tyed
the
one
to
the
other
with
Chains
,
to
shut
the
passage
to
the
Cavalry
.
Behind
these
Peeces
of
Cannon
,
he
placed
also
front-wise
a
great
number
of
light
Camels
,
on
the
forepart
of
the
Bodies
,
whereof
they
fasten
a
small
Peece
,
of
the
bigness
of
a
double
Musquet
;
a
Man
sitting
on
the
hind-part
of
the
Camel
,
being
able
to
charge
and
discharge
without
lighting
.
Behind
these
Camels
stood
the
greatest
part
of
the
Musqueteers
.
Of
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
which
chiefly
consisted
in
Cavalry
,
furnish'd
with
Bows
and
Arrows
,
(
as
ordinarily
are
the
Mogols
,
that
is
,
at
present
,
White
Men
,
Mahumetans
,
strangers
,
as
Persians
,
Turks
,
Arabians
,
and
Vsbecks
;
)
or
with
a
Sword
,
and
a
kind
of
Hal●-pike
,
as
commonly
are
the
Ragipous
:
Of
all
these
,
I
say
,
there
were
made
three
different
Bodies
.
The
right
Wing
was
committed
to
Calil-ullah-Kan
,
with
thirty
thousand
Mogols
under
his
Command
;
for
he
was
made
Great
Bakchis
,
that
is
,
Great
Master
of
the
Cavalry
,
in
the
place
of
Danechmend-Kan
,
that
was
afterwards
my
Agah
,
who
voluntarily
resigned
this
Office
,
seeing
that
he
was
not
well-beloved
of
Dara
,
for
having
always
highly
maintained
against
him
the
Interest
and
Authority
of
Chah
Jehan
.
The
left
Wing
was
given
to
Rustam-Kan
Dakny
,
a
very
renowned
and
very
valiant
Captain
,
together
with
the
Raja
Chatresale
,
and
the
Raja
Ramseigne
Routlé
.
On
the
other
side
,
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
put
also
their
Army
almost
into
the
same
Order
;
except
that
in
the
midst
of
the
Troops
of
some
Omrahs
,
they
had
hid
some
small
Field-Peeces
,
which
was
,
as
was
said
,
after
the
Way
and
Art
of
Emir-Jemla
,
and
with
no
ill
effect
.
They
hardly
made
use
of
any
more
Art
,
than
what
hath
been
now
related
;
only
they
placed
here
and
there
some
M●n
casting
Bannes
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Granado
fastened
to
a
stick
,
that
may
be
cast
very
far
through
the
Cavalry
,
and
which
extremely
terrifieth
Horses
,
and
even
hurts
and
kills
sometimes
.
All
this
Cavalry
turns
about
very
easily
,
and
they
draw
their
Arrows
with
marvellous
swiftness
;
one
Man
being
able
to
draw
six
of
them
,
before
a
Musqueteer
can
twice
discharge
his
Musquet
.
The
same
Cavalry
keeps
also
very
close
in
several
Troops
under
their
respective
Officers
,
especially
when
they
are
going
to
fight
hand
to
hand
.
But
after
all
,
I
see
not
,
that
this
way
of
putting
an
Army
in
Array
,
is
any
great
matter
,
in
comparison
of
our
Armies
,
when
in
good
order
.
All
things
being
thus
disposed
,
the
Artillery
began
to
play
on
both
sides
;
for
't
is
always
the
Cannon
that
makes
the
prelude
amongst
them
;
and
the
Arrows
were
now
seen
to
fly
through
the
Air
,
when
unexpectedly
there
hapned
to
fall
a
Storm
of
Rain
,
so
violent
,
that
it
interrupted
the
Combat
.
The
Rain
ceasing
,
the
Cannon
began
afresh
to
roar
;
and
then
it
was
that
Dara
appeared
,
who
being
mounted
upon
a
proud
Elephant
of
Ceilau
,
commanded
that
an
Onset
should
be
made
on
all
sides
;
and
himself
advanced
into
the
midst
of
the
Body
of
the
Cavalry
,
directly
towards
the
Enemies
Artillery
,
who
received
him
warmly
,
kill'd
store
of
Men
about
him
,
and
put
into
disorder
,
not
only
the
main
Body
which
he
commanded
,
but
also
the
other
Bodies
of
the
Cavalry
that
followed
him
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
because
he
was
seen
to
keep
firm
upon
his
Elephant
,
without
any
appearance
of
giving
back
,
and
was
observed
to
look
every
where
about
him
with
an
undaunted
look
,
and
to
make
signs
with
his
hands
to
advance
and
follow
him
,
this
disorder
soon
ceased
,
every
one
resuming
his
Rank
,
and
advancing
in
the
same
place
with
Dara
.
But
he
could
not
reach
the
Enemy
,
without
receiving
another
Volley
of
Cannon-shot
,
which
caused
a
second
and
great
disorder
in
his
Men
,
and
made
a
good
part
of
them
r●coil
;
yet
he
,
without
any
change
in
his
Countenance
,
stood
to
it
,
encouraging
his
Troops
,
and
gave
still
signs
,
that
they
should
follow
him
,
and
advance
with
speed
without
any
loss
of
time
.
Thus
pressing
vigorously
forward
,
he
forced
the
Enemies
Artillery
,
broke
the
Chains
,
entred
into
their
Camp
,
and
made
a
Rout
in
their
Camels
and
Infantry
,
and
in
every
thing
he
met
with
on
that
side
;
opening
also
a
good
passage
to
the
Cavalry
that
followed
him
.
Then
it
was
,
that
the
Enemies
Cavalry
facing
him
,
a
sore
Combat
began
.
A
showre
of
Arrows
filled
the
Air
from
both
sides
,
Dara
himself
putting
his
hand
to
that
work
:
But
,
to
say
truth
,
these
Arrows
do
but
little
Execution
;
more
of
them
are
lost
in
the
Air
,
or
broken
on
the
ground
,
than
hit
.
The
first
discharges
of
Arrows
being
made
,
they
fought
hand
to
hand
with
their
Sables
,
pesle
mesle
,
and
the
Combat
was
stoutly
maintained
on
both
sides
.
Dara
is
still
seen
to
continue
firm
on
his
Elephant
,
encouraging
,
making
a
noise
,
and
giving
signs
on
all
sides
;
and
at
last
advancing
with
so
much
resolution
and
force
,
against
all
that
opposed
him
in
his
March
,
that
he
overthrew
the
Cavalry
,
and
made
them
to
retire
and
run
away
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
was
not
far
from
thence
,
and
mounted
also
on
an
Elephant
,
seeing
this
great
disorder
,
was
in
great
trouble
,
and
laboured
with
all
his
might
to
remedy
it
;
but
to
no
purpose
.
He
made
the
main
Body
of
his
best
Cavalry
advance
,
to
try
whether
he
could
make
head
against
Dara
;
but
it
was
not
long
before
this
Body
also
was
forced
to
give
back
,
and
to
retreat
in
great
disorder
,
whatever
Aureng-Zebe
could
say
or
do
to
hinder
it
.
Mean
time
let
us
take
notice
of
his
courage
and
resolution
:
He
saw
that
almost
the
whole
Body
of
his
Army
was
disordered
,
and
in
a
flying
posture
,
insomuch
that
he
had
not
a
thousand
Men
about
him
that
kept
their
standing
;
(
some
told
me
,
that
there
were
scarce
five
hundred
:
)
He
saw
,
that
Dara
,
notwithstanding
the
difficulty
of
the
way
,
which
was
uneven
,
and
full
of
holes
in
divers
places
,
made
as
if
he
would
rush
in
upon
him
:
Yet
,
for
all
this
,
he
lost
no
courage
,
and
was
so
far
from
being
struck
with
fear
,
or
from
retreating
,
that
he
stood
firmly
to
it
,
and
called
by
name
most
of
his
Captains
that
were
about
him
,
crying
out
to
them
,
Delirane
Kodahé
,
(
these
are
his
own
words
,
)
that
is
,
Courage
my
old
Friends
,
God
is
:
What
hope
is
there
in
flying
?
Know
you
not
,
where
is
our
Decan
?
Kodahé
,
Kodahé
,
God
is
,
God
is
.
And
that
none
might
doubt
of
his
being
undaunted
,
and
that
he
thought
on
nothing
less
than
running
away
,
he
commanded
before
them
all
(
oh
strange
extremity
!
)
that
forthwith
Chains
should
be
fastned
to
the
feet
of
his
Elephant
;
and
was
going
to
fasten
them
in
good
earnest
,
but
that
they
all
declared
their
courage
and
resolution
,
to
live
and
dye
with
him
.
Dara
in
the
interim
endeavoured
to
advance
upon
Aureng-Zebe
,
though
he
was
yet
at
a
good
distance
from
him
,
and
though
the
difficulty
of
the
way
embarassed
and
retarded
him
much
;
he
meeting
also
with
some
resistance
,
even
from
those
disordered
Horse
of
the
Enemy
,
that
covered
all
high
and
low
places
where
he
was
to
march
.
And
this
Encounter
with
Aureng-Zebe
was
looked
upon
as
the
thing
,
that
was
to
assure
Dara
of
the
Victory
,
and
to
decide
the
Battel
.
And
doubtless
,
he
would
have
overcome
all
these
difficulties
,
and
Aureng-Zebe
,
with
the
small
number
left
him
,
would
not
have
been
able
to
bid
head
to
this
Victorious
Army
,
if
Dara
had
known
how
to
profit
of
the
prize
he
had
in
his
hands
.
But
here
he
failed
;
of
which
I
shall
now
shew
the
occasion
,
and
how
thereby
the
Scale
was
turned
to
Aureng-Zebe's
advantage
.
Dara
perceived
that
his
left
Wing
was
in
great
disorder
,
and
he
was
informed
,
that
Rustam-Kan
and
Chatresale
were
killed
;
that
Ramseigne
Routlé
had
too
far
advanced
,
that
he
had
indeed
forced
the
Enemy
,
and
made
way
through
the
midst
of
them
;
but
that
now
he
was
surrounded
every
way
,
and
in
very
great
danger
.
This
it
was
,
which
made
Dara
desist
from
his
design
of
making
directly
towards
Aureng-Zebe
,
that
he
might
go
to
succour
his
left
Wing
.
There
at
first
the
Battel
was
also
very
sharp
,
but
Dara
at
last
carried
it
,
forcing
and
routing
all
,
yet
so
,
as
that
there
still
remained
something
that
resisted
and
stopped
him
.
Mean
time
,
Ramseigne
Routlé
fought
with
so
much
courage
and
vigour
as
was
possible
.
He
wounded
Morad-Bakche
,
and
came
so
near
him
,
that
he
began
to
cut
the
Girdles
of
his
Elephant
,
to
make
him
fall
down
;
but
the
valour
and
good
fortune
of
Morad-Bakche
gave
not
time
enough
for
it
.
In
short
,
never
any
Man
fought
and
defended
himself
more
bravely
,
than
Morad-Bakche
did
on
this
occasion
:
All
wounded
as
he
was
,
and
pressed
by
the
Ragipous
of
Ramseigne
Routlé
,
who
were
round
about
him
,
he
was
not
daunted
,
nor
gave
way
in
the
least
,
but
knew
so
well
to
take
his
time
,
that
although
he
was
,
besides
defending
himself
,
to
cover
with
his
shield
a
Son
of
his
,
but
of
seven
or
eight
years
of
Age
,
who
was
sitting
on
his
side
,
he
made
an
Arrow-shot
so
luckily
at
Ramseigne
Routlé
,
that
it
made
him
fall
dead
to
the
ground
.
Dara
soon
heard
the
sad
News
of
this
Accident
;
but
at
the
same
time
he
understood
also
,
that
Morad-Bakche
was
in
very
great
danger
;
the
Ragipous
fighting
furiously
,
and
like
Lions
,
to
revenge
the
death
of
their
Master
.
And
though
he
saw
,
on
that
side
the
way
was
very
difficult
,
and
that
he
still
found
some
small
Body
opposing
and
retarding
him
;
yet
he
was
determined
to
rush
through
to
Morad-Backche
:
And
doubtless
this
was
the
best
he
could
do
,
and
that
,
which
was
capable
to
repair
the
fault
he
had
committed
in
not
doing
his
business
thoroughly
with
Aureng-Zebe
.
But
his
bad
fortune
kept
him
from
it
,
or
rather
,
one
of
the
blackest
Treacheries
that
ever
was
imagined
,
and
the
greatest
oversight
that
was
ever
committed
,
did
cause
the
entire
loss
and
ruin
of
Dara
.
Calil-ullah-Kan
(
he
that
commanded
the
thirty
thousand
Mogols
,
which
made
the
right
Wing
,
and
were
alone
able
to
defeat
the
whole
Army
of
Aureng-Zebe
)
did
,
whilst
Dara
and
his
left
Wing
fought
with
so
much
courage
and
success
,
keep
off
,
as
idle
as
if
he
were
not
concerned
in
the
fray
,
not
permitting
any
one
of
his
Horsemen
to
shoot
an
Arrow
,
with
a
pretence
,
that
they
were
for
a
Reserve
,
and
that
he
had
express
Order
not
to
fight
but
in
the
last
extremity
.
But
the
true
cause
was
,
that
he
reserved
in
his
breast
the
rancour
of
an
old
Affront
,
done
him
by
Dara
,
when
he
commanded
him
to
be
struck
.
But
after
all
,
this
Treachery
would
have
done
no
great
mischief
,
if
this
infamous
Man
had
contented
himself
with
this
first
Effect
of
his
Resentment
:
Behold
,
how
far
he
carried
his
rage
,
and
revengefulness
!
He
cut
himself
off
from
his
main
Body
,
and
taking
only
a
few
men
with
him
,
rid
with
all
possible
speed
towards
Dara
,
at
the
same
time
when
he
was
turning
to
fall
on
Morad-Bakche
,
and
being
come
so
near
as
to
make
himself
be
heard
,
cryed
out
with
all
his
force
;
Mohbareck-bad
,
Hazaret
,
Salamet
,
Elhamdul-●lla
;
God
save
your
Majesty
,
you
have
obtained
the
Victory
;
what
will
you
do
any
longer
upon
your
Elephant
?
Is
it
not
enough
,
that
you
have
exposed
your self
so
long
?
if
the
least
of
those
shots
,
that
have
been
made
into
your
Dais
,
had
reached
your
Person
,
what
would
have
become
of
us
?
Are
there
Traitors
wanting
in
this
Army
?
In
the
Name
of
God
come
down
quickly
and
take
Horse
.
What
remains
more
to
be
done
,
than
to
pursue
those
Run-aways
.
Let
us
do
so
,
nor
let
us
suffer
that
they
shoulde
escape
our
hands
!
If
Dara
had
had
wit
enough
to
discover
the
cheat
,
and
to
consider
upon
a
sudden
the
consequences
of
his
not
appearing
any
more
upon
the
Elephant
,
and
being
no
more
seen
by
the
whole
Army
,
always
eying
him
,
or
rather
,
if
he
had
presently
commanded
to
cut
off
the
Head
of
this
Parasitical
Traitor
,
he
had
been
Master
of
all
.
But
the
good
Prince
suffered
himself
to
be
blinded
by
these
sweet
words
:
He
hearkned
to
this
advice
,
as
if
it
had
been
very
true
and
very
sincere
;
he
descended
from
his
Elephant
,
and
took
Horse
.
But
I
know
not
whether
there
passed
one
quarter
of
an
hour
,
but
he
perceived
the
Treachery
of
Calil
ullah-Kan
,
and
repented
himself
extremely
of
the
great
fault
he
had
committed
.
He
looks
about
him
,
he
seeketh
,
he
asketh
where
he
is
;
he
saith
,
he
is
a
Traitor
,
he
will
kill
him
.
But
the
perfidious
Villain
is
by
this
time
at
a
good
distance
;
the
occasion
is
lost
.
Would
it
be
believed
,
that
as
soon
as
the
Army
perceived
Dara
to
be
no
more
upon
the
Elephant
,
they
imagined
that
there
was
Treason
,
that
Dara
was
killed
;
and
all
were
struck
with
such
a
terror
,
that
every
one
thought
on
nothing
,
but
how
to
escape
the
hands
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
to
save
himself
?
What
shall
I
say
?
All
the
Army
disbands
and
slyeth
.
A
sudden
and
strange
revolution
!
He
that
saw
himself
just
now
Victorious
,
finds
himself
in
a
few
moments
vanquished
,
abandoned
,
and
obliged
to
fly
himself
to
save
his
life
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
by
holding
out
firm
a
quarter
of
an
hour
upon
his
Elephant
,
seeth
the
Crown
of
Indostan
upon
his
Head
;
and
Dara
for
having
come
down
a
little
too
soon
,
seeth
himself
precipitated
from
the
Throne
,
and
the
most
unfortunate
Prince
of
the
World
.
Thus
Fortune
taketh
pleasure
,
to
make
the
gain
or
loss
of
a
Battel
,
and
the
decision
of
a
great
Empire
,
depend
upon
a
nothing
.
These
great
and
prodigious
Armies
,
't
is
true
,
do
sometimes
great
things
;
but
when
once
terror
seiseth
,
and
disorder
comes
among
them
,
what
means
of
stopping
the
Commotion
?
'T
is
like
a
great
River
broke
through
its
Dams
;
it
must
overrun
all
,
without
a
Remedy
.
Whence
it
is
,
that
as
often
as
I
consider
the
condition
of
such
Armies
,
destitute
of
good
order
,
and
marching
like
flocks
of
Sheep
,
I
perswade
my self
,
that
,
if
in
these
parts
one
might
see
an
Army
of
five
and
twenty
thousand
men
,
of
those
old
Troops
of
Flanders
,
under
the
conduct
of
Monsieur
le
Prince
,
or
Monsieur
de
Turenne
,
I
doubt
not
at
all
,
but
they
would
trample
under
foot
all
those
Armies
,
how
numerous
soever
they
were
.
And
this
it
is
,
that
now
maketh
me
not
find
it
any
longer
strange
or
incredible
,
what
we
are
told
of
ten
thousand
Greeks
;
and
of
fifty
thousand
Men
of
Alexander
,
overcoming
six
or
seven
hundred
thousand
Men
of
Darius
;
(
if
it
be
true
,
that
there
were
so
many
,
and
that
the
Historian
did
not
reckon
the
Servants
,
and
all
those
numbers
of
Men
,
which
were
to
follow
the
Army
,
to
furnish
it
with
Forrage
,
Cattle
,
Corn
,
and
all
other
necessaries
.
)
Bear
only
the
first
brunt
,
which
would
be
no
very
difficult
thing
for
us
to
do
;
and
behold
,
they
are
all
astonished
:
Or
,
do
like
Alexander
,
set
vigorously
upon
one
place
,
if
that
hold
not
out
,
(
which
will
be
very
hard
for
them
to
do
)
you
may
be
sure
the
work
is
done
;
all
the
rest
presently
take
fright
and
flight
together
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
encouraged
by
such
a
wonderful
success
,
is
not
wanting
to
turn
every
stone
,
to
employ
skill
,
dexterity
,
subtilty
,
craft
,
courage
,
to
profit
by
all
the
Advantages
,
which
so
favourable
an
occasion
puts
into
his
hands
.
Calil-ullah-Kan
is
presently
with
him
,
offering
him
his
Service
,
and
all
the
Troops
he
could
be
Master
of
.
He
,
on
his
side
,
wants
not
words
of
thanks
and
acknowledgments
,
nor
a
thousand
fair
Promises
:
But
he
was
very
cautious
to
receive
him
in
his
own
name
;
he
carried
him
presently
and
presented
him
to
Morad-Bakche
,
who
,
as
we
may
easily
think
,
received
him
with
open
Arms
;
Aureng-Zebe
in
the
mean
time
congratulating
and
praising
Morad-Bakche
,
for
having
fought
so
valiantly
,
and
ascribing
to
him
all
the
honour
of
the
Victory
;
treating
him
with
the
title
of
King
and
Majesty
before
Calil-ullah-Kan
,
giving
him
uncommon
respect
,
and
doing
submissions
to
him
becoming
a
Subject
and
Servant
.
In
the
interim
,
he
labours
night
and
day
for
himself
,
he
writeth
round
about
to
all
the
Omrahs
,
making
sure
to
day
of
one
,
and
next
day
of
another
.
Chah-hest-Kan
,
his
Uncle
,
the
great
and
old
Enemy
of
Dara
,
by
reason
of
an
Affront
he
had
received
from
him
,
did
the
same
for
him
on
his
part
;
and
as
he
is
the
Person
who
writeth
best
and
subtillest
of
the
Empire
o●
Indostan
,
so
he
contributed
not
a
little
by
his
Cabals
to
the
advancement
of
the
Affairs
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
making
strong
Parties
every
where
against
Dara
.
In
the
mean
time
let
us
still
observe
the
artifice
and
dissimulation
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
Nothing
of
what
he
doth
,
treateth
,
promiseth
,
is
for
himself
,
or
in
his
own
Name
;
he
hath
still
(
forsooth
)
the
design
of
living
as
a
Fakire
:
all
is
for
Morad-Bakche
,
't
is
he
that
commands
;
Aureng-Zebe
doth
nothing
;
't
is
Morad-Bakche
doth
all
,
't
is
he
that
is
designed
to
be
King
.
As
for
the
unhappy
Dara
,
he
comes
with
all
speed
to
Agra
,
in
a
desperate
condition
,
and
not
daring
to
go
see
Chah-Jehan
,
remembring
,
doubtless
,
those
severe
words
which
he
let
fall
,
when
he
took
leave
of
him
before
the
Battel
,
viz.
That
he
should
remember
not
to
come
before
him
,
if
he
were
overcome
.
Yet
,
for
all
that
,
the
good
old
Father
sent
secretly
a
trusty
Eunuch
to
him
,
to
comfort
him
,
to
assure
him
of
the
continuance
of
his
affection
,
to
declare
to
him
his
trouble
for
his
misfortune
,
and
to
remonstrate
to
him
,
that
the
case
was
not
yet
desperate
,
considering
that
there
was
a
good
Army
with
Soliman
Chekouh
,
his
Son
,
that
he
should
go
to
Dehli
,
where
he
should
find
a
thousand
Horse
in
the
Royal
Stables
;
and
that
the
Governor
of
the
Fortress
had
Order
to
furnish
him
with
Money
and
Elephants
;
for
the
rest
,
that
he
should
not
go
further
than
he
needs
must
;
that
he
would
often
write
to
him
:
And
lastly
,
that
he
very
well
knew
how
to
find
out
and
chastise
Aurenge-Zebe
.
I
have
been
informed
,
that
Dara
was
then
in
such
a
confusion
,
and
sunk
so
low
,
that
he
had
not
the
power
to
answer
a
word
to
the
Eunuch
,
nor
the
courage
to
send
any
one
to
Chah-Jehan
;
but
that
,
after
having
sent
several
times
to
Begum-Saheb
,
his
Sister
,
he
went
away
at
midnight
,
taking
with
him
his
Wife
,
his
Daughters
,
and
his
Grandchild
Sepe-Chekouh
;
and
that
(
which
is
almost
incredible
)
he
was
attended
with
not
above
three
or
four
hundred
persons
.
Let
us
leave
him
in
his
Voyage
to
Dehli
,
and
stay
at
Agra
,
to
consider
the
dexterity
and
craft
,
wherewith
Aureng-Zebe
proceeded
to
manage
Affairs
.
He
well
knew
,
that
Dara
,
and
those
of
his
Party
,
could
yet
place
some
hopes
in
the
victorious
Army
of
Soliman
Chekouh
,
and
therefore
he
resolved
to
take
it
from
him
,
or
to
make
it
useless
to
him
.
To
this
end
,
he
wrote
Letters
upon
Letters
to
the
Raja
Jesseigne
,
and
to
Delil-Kan
,
who
were
the
chief
Heads
of
the
Army
of
Soliman
Chekouh
,
telling
them
,
that
there
was
no
hope
left
for
Dara
and
his
Party
;
that
he
had
lost
the
Battel
;
that
his
whole
Army
had
submitted
to
him
;
that
all
had
abandon'd
him
;
that
he
was
fled
alone
towards
Dehli
;
that
he
could
never
escape
him
,
and
that
Orders
were
distributed
every
where
to
seize
on
him
.
And
as
for
Chah-Jehan
,
that
he
was
in
a
condition
hopeless
of
recovery
;
that
they
should
take
good
care
of
what
they
had
to
do
;
and
if
they
were
Men
of
understanding
,
and
would
follow
his
fortune
,
and
be
his
Friends
,
they
should
seize
on
Soliman
Chekouh
,
and
bring
him
to
him
.
Jesseigne
found
himself
perplexed
enough
,
what
he
should
do
,
still
much
apprehending
Chah-Jehan
and
Dara
,
and
more
,
to
lay
hands
upon
a
Royal
Person
,
well
knowing
,
that
some
mischief
might
therefore
fall
on
him
,
sooner
or
later
,
even
from
Aureng-Zebe
himself
.
Besides
,
he
knew
that
Soliman
Chekouh
had
too
much
courage
to
let
himself
be
taken
after
that
manner
,
and
that
he
would
rather
die
in
defending
of
himself
.
Behold
therefore
,
what
he
at
last
resolved
!
After
having
taken
counsel
with
Delil-Kan
,
his
great
Friend
,
and
after
they
had
renewed
to
one
another
the
Oath
of
mutual
Fidelity
,
he
went
directly
to
the
Tent
of
Soliman
Chekouh
,
who
with
great
impatience
expected
him
,
(
for
he
also
had
heard
the
News
of
the
Defeat
of
Dara
his
father
)
and
had
already
divers
times
sent
for
him
.
To
him
he
frankly
discovered
all
things
,
shewed
him
the
Letter
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
told
him
what
course
was
best
for
him
to
take
,
represented
to
him
the
danger
he
was
in
;
that
there
was
no
reason
he
should
trust
in
Delil-Kan
,
or
in
Daoud-Kan
,
or
in
the
rest
of
his
Army
;
but
that
,
as
soon
as
he
could
,
he
should
gain
the
Mountains
of
Serenaguer
;
that
that
was
the
best
Expedient
he
could
take
;
that
the
Raja
of
that
Countrey
being
in
unaccessible
places
,
and
not
apprehending
Aureng-Zebe
,
would
doubtless
receive
him
gladly
;
and
;
for
the
rest
,
he
would
soon
see
how
things
would
go
,
and
be
always
in
a
condition
to
come
down
from
the
Mountains
,
when
he
should
think
good
.
The
young
Prince
understood
well
enough
by
this
kind
of
discourse
,
that
there
was
no
ground
to
trust
henceforth
in
this
Raja
,
and
that
there
was
no
more
safety
for
his
Person
;
and
that
the
rather
,
because
he
knew
that
Delil-Kan
was
altogether
devoted
to
him
,
and
he
saw
well
enough
,
that
there
was
a
necessity
to
take
this
course
suggested
.
Whereupon
he
soon
commanded
,
that
his
Baggage
should
be
put
up
to
march
towards
the
Mountains
.
Some
of
his
most
affectionate
Friends
,
as
a
good
number
of
Manseb-Dars
,
of
Sajeds
,
and
others
,
put
themselves
in
order
to
attend
him
;
the
rest
of
the
Army
,
altogether
astonished
,
remain'd
with
the
Raja
.
But
that
,
which
was
very
mean
for
a
great
Raja
,
and
a
very
sordid
barbarousness
,
was
,
that
he
and
Delil-Kan
sent
under
hand
some
to
fall
upon
his
Baggage
,
who
also
took
other
things
,
and
among
them
an
Elephant
laden
with
Rupies
of
Gold
,
which
caused
a
great
disorder
among
those
small
Troops
that
followed
him
;
and
which
was
an
occasion
,
that
many
of
them
return'd
and
abandon'd
him
;
and
invited
also
the
Country-people
to
set
upon
his
Men
,
pillaging
them
,
and
even
killing
some
of
them
:
Yet
he
made
a
shift
to
gain
the
Mountains
,
with
his
Wife
and
Children
,
where
the
Raja
of
Serenaguer
received
him
with
all
the
honour
and
civilities
he
could
desire
,
assuring
him
,
that
he
was
in
safety
,
as
much
as
if
he
were
King
of
that
Countrey
,
and
that
he
would
protect
and
assist
him
with
all
his
Forces
.
In
the
mean
time
,
behold
what
hapned
on
Agra's
side
.
Three
or
four
days
after
the
Battel
of
Samonguer
,
the
Victorious
Aureng-Zebe
,
together
with
Morad-Bakche
,
came
directly
to
the
Gate
of
the
Town
into
a
Garden
,
which
may
be
a
little
League
distant
from
the
Fortress
,
and
sent
from
thence
an
able
Eunuch
,
and
one
of
those
whom
he
most
confided
in
,
to
Chah-Jehan
,
to
salute
him
with
a
thousand
fair
Protestations
of
his
affection
and
submission
;
that
he
was
exceedingly
sorry
for
what
had
passed
,
and
for
having
been
obliged
,
by
reason
of
the
ambition
and
evil
designs
of
Dara
,
to
proceed
to
all
those
extremities
;
that
,
for
the
rest
,
he
rejoyced
extremely
to
hear
,
that
he
began
to
find
himself
better
,
and
that
he
was
come
thither
for
no
other
end
than
to
receive
his
Commands
.
Chah-Jehan
was
not
wanting
to
express
to
the
Eunuch
much
satisfaction
,
as
to
the
proceedings
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
to
receive
the
Submissions
of
this
Son
with
all
possible
appearances
of
joy
;
though
he
saw
very
well
,
that
matters
had
been
carried
too
far
,
and
sufficiently
knew
the
reserved
and
crafty
humour
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
his
secret
passion
for
Reigning
;
and
that
therefore
he
was
not
much
to
be
trusted
,
for
all
his
fair
words
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
he
suffers
himself
to
be
circumvented
,
and
instead
of
playing
the
surest
Chart
,
by
using
his
utmost
power
,
by
stirring
,
by
appearing
,
by
causing
himself
to
be
carried
through
the
Town
,
and
by
assembling
all
his
Omrahs
,
(
for
it
was
yet
time
to
do
all
this
)
he
goes
about
to
outwit
Aureng-Zebe
,
him
that
was
his
Crafts-Master
,
and
attempts
to
draw
him
into
a
snare
,
wherein
he
will
be
found
taken
himself
.
He
then
sends
also
an
Eunuch
to
this
Son
,
to
let
him
know
,
that
he
well
understood
the
ill
conduct
,
and
even
the
incapacity
of
Dara
;
that
he
could
not
but
call
to
mind
the
particular
inclination
he
always
had
and
expressed
towards
him
,
that
he
could
not
doubt
of
his
affection
;
and
lastly
,
that
he
should
come
to
see
him
,
and
to
advise
with
him
what
was
fit
to
be
done
in
these
disorders
;
and
that
he
passionately
wished
to
embrace
him
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
on
his
side
,
saw
also
well
enough
,
that
he
was
not
to
trust
too
much
to
the
words
of
Chah-Jehan
,
knowing
especially
,
that
Begum-Saheb
,
his
Enemy
as
well
as
Sister
,
was
night
and
day
about
him
,
and
that
't
was
very
probable
,
he
acted
nothing
but
by
her
motion
.
And
he
apprehended
,
that
if
he
should
come
into
the
Fortress
,
he
might
be
seized
on
,
and
ill-treated
;
as
it
was
said
,
that
the
resolution
was
indeed
taken
to
do
so
,
and
several
of
those
lusty
Tartarian
Women
,
which
serve
in
the
Seraglio
,
were
armed
to
set
upon
him
as
soon
as
he
should
enter
.
Whatever
it
be
,
he
would
never
hazard
himself
,
and
yet
spread
a
rumour
abroad
,
that
the
next
day
he
would
go
to
see
his
Father
Chah-Jehan
.
But
when
the
day
was
come
,
he
put
it
off
till
another
,
and
so
he
delayed
it
from
day
to
day
,
without
ever
making
the
Visit
.
In
the
mean
time
he
continued
his
secret
Negotiations
and
Cabals
,
and
sounded
the
mind
of
all
the
greatest
Omrahs
,
so
far
,
that
at
last
,
after
he
had
well
and
closely
laid
his
Design
,
and
politickly
disposed
all
things
for
the
success
thereof
,
all
were
amazed
to
see
,
that
one
day
,
when
he
had
sent
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
his
eldest
Son
,
to
the
Fortress
,
under
a
pretence
of
seeing
Chah-Jehan
in
his
name
;
this
young
Prince
,
bold
and
undertaking
,
falls
presently
on
the
Guards
that
were
at
the
Gate
,
and
vigorously
driveth
all
before
him
,
whilst
a
great
number
of
Men
appointed
,
who
were
there
all
ready
,
did
enter
with
fury
,
and
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Walls
.
If
ever
a
man
was
astonished
,
Chah-Jehan
was
,
seeing
that
he
was
fallen
into
the
snare
which
he
had
prepared
for
others
,
that
himself
was
imprisoned
and
Aurenge-Zebe
Master
of
the
Fortress
.
'T
is
said
,
that
he
presently
sent
to
sound
the
mind
of
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
promising
him
upon
his
Crown
and
upon
the
Alcoran
,
that
if
he
would
be
faithful
to
him
,
and
serve
him
in
this
conjuncture
,
he
would
make
him
King
;
that
he
should
come
presently
to
see
him
within
,
and
not
lose
this
occasion
:
Besides
,
that
it
would
be
an
action
that
would
accumulate
on
him
the
blessings
of
Heaven
,
and
an
immortal
Glory
;
in
regard
it
would
be
said
for
ever
,
that
Sultan
Mahmoud
had
delivered
Chah-Jehan
his
Grandfather
out
of
Prison
.
And
certainly
,
if
Sultan
Mahmoud
had
been
resolute
enough
to
give
this
stroke
,
and
Chah-Jehan
could
have
come
abroad
to
shew
himself
to
the
Town
,
and
to
take
the
Field
,
no
man
doubts
,
but
all
his
great
Omrahs
would
have
followed
him
;
nor
would
Aureng-Zebe
himself
have
had
the
boldness
nor
the
savageness
to
fight
against
his
own
Father
in
Person
,
especially
since
he
must
have
apprehended
,
that
all
the
world
would
have
abandon'd
him
,
and
possibly
Morad-Bakche
himself
.
And
't
is
indeed
the
great
fault
which
Chah-Jehan
is
observed
to
have
committed
after
the
Battel
,
and
the
flight
of
Dara
,
not
to
have
come
out
of
the
Fortress
.
But
yet
I
have
conversed
with
many
,
who
maintained
that
Chah-Jehan
did
prudently
in
it
.
For
this
hath
been
a
question
much
agitated
among
the
Politicians
,
and
there
are
no
reasons
wanting
to
countenance
the
Sentiment
of
the
latter
sort
;
who
also
add
,
that
Men
almost
always
judge
of
things
by
the
Event
;
that
often
very
foolish
Enterprises
have
been
observed
to
succeed
,
and
which
therefore
are
approved
by
all
;
that
if
Chah-Jehan
had
prospered
in
his
design
,
he
would
have
been
esteemed
the
most
prudent
and
the
most
able
Man
in
the
World
;
but
now
being
taken
,
he
was
nothing
but
a
good
old
Man
,
that
suffer'd
himself
to
be
led
by
a
Woman
,
his
Daughter
Begum
,
which
was
blinded
by
her
passion
,
and
had
the
vanity
to
believe
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
would
come
to
see
her
,
that
the
Bird
of
it self
would
fly
into
the
Cage
,
or
at
least
,
that
he
would
never
be
so
bold
as
to
attempt
the
seisure
of
the
Fortress
,
nor
have
the
power
to
do
so
.
These
same
Reasoners
maintaining
also
stifly
,
that
the
greatest
fault
that
Sultan
Mahmoud
could
possibly
commit
,
was
,
that
he
knew
not
how
to
take
the
occasion
to
assure
himself
of
the
Crown
,
by
the
rarest
and
the
most
generous
Action
that
ever
was
,
to
put
his
Grandfather
at
liberty
,
and
thus
to
do
himself
Right
and
Justice
,
as
the
Soveraign
Umpire
of
Affairs
;
whereas
,
as
things
now
stand
,
he
must
one
day
go
and
dye
in
Goualeor
.
But
Sultan
Mahmoud
(
whether
it
was
that
he
feared
his
Grandfather
would
not
keep
his
word
with
him
,
or
that
he
should
be
himself
detained
within
,
or
that
he
durst
not
play
tricks
with
his
Father
Aureng-Zebe
)
would
never
hearken
to
any
thing
,
nor
enter
into
the
Apartment
of
Chah-Jehan
,
answering
very
closely
,
that
he
had
no
order
from
his
Father
to
go
and
see
him
,
but
that
he
was
by
him
commanded
not
to
return
,
without
bringing
him
the
Keys
of
all
the
Gates
of
the
Fortress
,
that
so
he
might
come
with
all
safety
to
kiss
the
Feet
of
his
Majesty
.
There
passed
almost
two
whole
days
before
he
could
resolve
to
surrender
the
Keys
;
during
which
time
,
Sultan
Mahmoud
staid
there
,
unalterable
in
his
resolutions
,
keeping
himself
upon
his
Guard
night
and
day
,
with
all
his
Troops
about
him
;
till
at
length
Chah-Jehan
,
seeing
that
all
his
people
that
were
upon
the
Guard
at
the
little
Gate
,
little
by
little
disbanded
,
and
that
there
was
no
more
safety
on
his
side
,
gave
him
the
Keys
,
with
an
order
to
tell
Aureng-Zebe
,
that
he
should
come
presently
if
he
were
wise
,
and
that
he
had
most
important
things
to
discourse
with
him
about
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
was
too
cunning
to
commit
so
gross
a
fault
:
On
the
contrary
,
he
made
his
Eunuch
Etbarkan
Governor
of
the
Fortress
,
who
presently
shut
up
Chah-Jehan
,
together
with
Begum-Saheb
,
and
all
his
Women
;
causing
divers
Gates
to
be
walled
up
,
that
so
he
might
not
be
able
to
write
or
speak
to
any
body
,
nor
go
forth
out
of
his
Apartment
without
permission
.
Aureng-Zebe
in
the
mean
time
writ
to
him
a
little
Note
,
which
he
shewed
to
every
body
before
he
sealed
it
;
in
which
,
among
other
things
,
he
told
him
with
dry
expressions
,
that
he
knew
from
good
hands
,
that
notwithstanding
those
great
protestations
of
esteem
and
affection
he
made
to
him
,
and
of
contempt
he
made
of
Dara
,
he
had
,
for
all
that
,
sent
to
Dara
two
Elephants
charged
with
Rupies
of
Gold
,
to
raise
him
again
,
and
to
re-commence
the
War
;
and
that
therefore
,
in
truth
,
it
was
not
he
that
imprisoned
him
,
but
Dara
,
and
that
he
might
thank
him
for
it
,
as
the
cause
of
all
these
misfortunes
;
and
if
it
had
not
been
for
him
,
he
would
have
come
the
very
first
day
to
him
,
and
paid
him
all
the
most
dutiful
respects
he
could
have
looked
for
from
a
good
Son
:
That
,
for
the
rest
,
he
begged
his
pardon
,
and
a
little
patience
;
as
soon
as
he
should
have
disenabled
Dara
from
executing
his
evil
designs
,
he
would
come
himself
and
open
the
Gates
to
him
.
I
have
heard
it
said
concerning
this
Note
,
that
Chah-Jehan
in
very
deed
,
the
same
night
that
Dara
departed
,
had
sent
to
him
these
Elephants
laden
with
Rupies
of
Gold
,
and
that
it
was
Rauchenara-Begum
that
found
a
way
to
discover
it
to
Aureng-Zebe
;
as
she
also
had
detected
to
him
that
Plot
,
which
was
laid
against
him
with
those
Tartarian
Women
;
and
that
Aureng-Zebe
himself
had
intercepted
some
Letters
of
Chah-Jehan
to
Dara
▪
I
have
conversed
with
others
,
that
maintain
there
is
no
such
thing
,
and
that
this
Writing
,
which
Aureng-Zebe
shewed
to
all
,
was
only
to
cast
Sand
into
the
Eyes
of
the
People
,
and
to
labour
,
in
some
degree
,
to
justifie
himself
in
so
strange
an
action
,
and
to
devolve
the
Cause
of
it
upon
Chah-Jehan
and
Dara
,
as
if
he
had
been
forced
to
such
proceedings
.
They
are
things
,
which
are
difficult
enough
well
to
discover
.
However
it
be
,
as
soon
as
Chah-Jehan
was
shut
up
,
almost
all
the
Omrahs
were
in
a
manner
necessitated
to
go
and
make
their
Court
to
Aureng-Zebe
and
Morad-Bakche
;
and
(
which
is
almost
incredible
)
there
was
not
one
that
had
the
Courage
to
stir
,
or
to
attempt
the
least
in
the
behalf
of
his
King
,
and
for
him
that
had
made
them
what
they
were
,
and
raised
them
from
the
dust
,
and
perhaps
from
slavery
it self
(
which
is
ordinary
enough
in
that
Court
)
to
advance
them
to
Riches
and
Honour
.
Yet
some
few
there
are
,
as
Danechmend-Kan
,
and
some
others
,
that
took
no
side
;
but
all
the
●est
declared
for
Aureng-Zebe
.
'T
is
notwithstanding
to
be
noted
what
I
said
,
that
they
were
necessitated
to
do
what
they
did
.
For
't
is
not
in
the
Indies
,
as
in
France
,
or
other
States
of
Christendom
,
where
the
Grandees
and
Nobles
have
large
Possessions
of
Land
,
and
great
Revenues
,
which
enables
them
for
a
while
to
subsist
of
themselves
.
There
they
have
nothing
but
Pensions
(
as
I
have
already
touched
above
)
which
the
King
can
take
away
from
them
at
all
hours
,
and
thus
ruin
them
in
an
instant
;
so
that
they
shall
be
considered
no
more
than
if
they
never
had
been
,
nor
have
any
credit
to
borrow
a
farthing
.
Aureng-Zebe
therefore
having
thus
assured
himself
of
Chah-Jehan
,
and
of
all
the
Omrahs
,
took
what
Sums
of
Money
he
thought
fit
out
of
the
Treasury
;
and
then
having
left
Chah-hest-Kan
,
his
Uncle
,
Governor
of
the
Town
,
he
went
away
with
Morad-Bakche
to
pursue
Dara
.
The
day
that
the
Army
was
to
march
out
of
Agra
the
particular
Friends
of
Morad-Bakche
,
especially
his
Eunuch
Chah-Abas
,
who
knew
,
that
the
excess
of
civility
and
respect
is
ordinarily
a
sign
of
imposture
,
counselled
him
,
that
since
he
was
King
,
and
every
body
treated
him
with
the
Title
of
Majesty
,
and
Aureng-Zebe
himself
acknowledged
him
for
such
,
he
should
let
him
go
to
pursue
Dara
,
and
stay
himself
with
his
Troops
about
Agra
and
Dehli
.
If
he
had
followed
this
counsel
,
't
is
certain
,
that
he
would
have
embarassed
Aureng-Zebe
not
a
little
;
but
't
was
fatal
,
that
he
should
neglect
so
good
advice
:
Aureng-Zebe
is
too
fortunate
;
Morad-Bakche
entirely
confideth
in
his
promises
,
and
in
the
Oaths
of
Fidelity
they
had
sworn
to
one
another
upon
the
Alcoran
.
They
went
away
together
,
and
went
with
the
same
pace
towards
Dehli
.
When
they
were
come
to
Maturas
,
three
or
four
small
days
Journey
from
Agra
,
the
friends
of
Morad-Bakche
,
who
perceived
something
,
endeavoured
again
to
perswade
him
,
that
he
should
beware
;
assuring
him
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
evil
designs
,
and
that
beyond
all
doubt
some
mischief
was
upon
the
Anvil
;
that
they
had
notice
of
it
from
all
parts
,
and
that
by
no
means
,
for
that
day
at
least
,
he
should
go
to
see
him
;
that
it
would
be
much
better
to
prevent
this
stroke
the
soonest
it
might
be
;
that
he
was
only
to
forbear
going
to
visit
him
that
day
,
excusing
himself
with
some
Indisposition
.
But
whatsoever
could
be
said
to
him
he
believed
nothing
of
it
,
his
Ears
were
stopped
to
all
the
good
advice
that
was
given
him
,
and
as
if
he
had
been
enchanted
by
the
friendship
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
he
could
not
hold
to
go
to
him
that
very
night
,
and
to
stay
at
Supper
with
him
.
As
soon
as
he
was
come
,
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
expected
him
,
and
had
already
prepared
all
things
with
Mirkan
,
and
three
or
four
of
his
most
intimate
Captains
,
was
not
wanting
in
embracements
,
and
in
redoubling
his
Courtship
,
Civilities
and
Submissions
,
insomuch
as
gently
to
pass
his
hankerchief
over
his
face
,
and
to
wipe
off
his
sweat
and
dust
,
treating
him
still
with
the
title
of
King
and
Majesty
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Table
is
served
,
they
sup
,
the
conversation
grows
warm
,
they
discourse
of
various
things
as
they
use
to
do
;
and
at
last
there
is
brought
a
huge
Bottle
of
excellent
Chiras
Wine
,
and
some
other
Bottles
of
Caboul
Wine
,
for
a
Debauch
.
Then
Aureng-Zebe
,
as
a
grave
serious
Man
,
and
one
that
would
appear
a
great
Mahumetan
,
and
very
regular
,
ni●bly
riseth
from
Table
,
and
having
with
much
kindness
invited
Morad-Bakche
,
who
loved
a
Glass
of
Wine
very
well
,
and
who
relished
the
Wine
that
was
served
,
scrupled
not
to
drink
of
it
to
excess
.
In
a
word
,
he
made
himself
drunk
,
and
fell
asleep
.
This
was
the
thing
that
was
wished
;
for
presently
some
Servants
of
his
that
were
there
,
were
commanded
away
,
under
a
pretence
,
to
let
him
sleep
without
making
any
noise
;
and
then
his
Zable
and
Ponyard
were
taken
from
about
him
:
But
Aureng-Zebe
was
not
long
,
but
came
himself
and
wakened
him
.
He
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
and
roughly
hit
him
with
his
foot
,
and
when
he
began
to
open
a
little
his
Eyes
,
he
made
to
him
this
short
and
surprising
Reprimand
:
What
means
this
,
said
he
,
What
shame
and
what
ignominy
is
this
,
that
such
a
King
as
you
are
,
should
have
so
little
temper
,
as
thus
to
make
himself
drunk
?
What
will
be
said
both
of
you
and
me
?
Take
this
infamous
Man
,
this
Drunkard
,
tye
him
hand
and
foot
,
and
throw
him
into
that
room
to
sleep
out
his
Wine
.
No
sooner
said
,
but
it
was
executed
;
notwithstanding
all
his
appeal
and
out-cry
,
five
or
six
persons
fall
upon
him
,
and
fetter
his
hands
and
feet
.
The
things
could
not
be
done
,
but
some
of
his
Men
that
were
thereabout
had
news
of
it
.
They
made
some
noise
,
and
would
enter
forcibly
;
but
Allah-Couly
,
one
of
his
chief
Officers
,
and
the
Master
of
his
Artillery
,
that
had
been
gained
long
before
,
threatned
them
,
and
made
them
draw
back
.
Without
any
delay
,
Men
were
sent
through
the
whole
Army
to
calm
this
first
Commotion
,
which
also
might
have
proved
dangerous
;
they
made
them
believe
it
was
nothing
,
they
having
been
present
,
that
Morad-Bakche
was
only
drunk
,
that
in
that
condition
he
had
railed
at
every
body
,
and
Aureng-Zebe
himself
,
insomuch
that
there
had
been
a
necessity
,
seeing
him
drunk
and
furious
,
to
keep
him
apart
;
that
the
next
day
they
would
see
him
abroad
,
after
he
had
digested
his
Wine
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Presents
walked
about
all
night
amongst
the
chief
Officers
of
the
Army
,
their
Pay
was
forthwith
encreased
,
they
had
great
Promises
made
them
;
and
as
there
was
none
,
that
had
not
long
since
apprehended
some
such
thing
,
there
was
no
great
wonder
to
see
almost
all
things
quieted
the
next
morning
;
so
that
the
very
next
night
this
poor
Prince
was
shut
up
in
a
little
close
house
,
such
an
one
as
is
wont
to
be
placed
on
Elephants
to
carry
Women
,
and
he
was
carried
directly
to
Dehli
into
Slimager
,
which
is
a
little
old
Fortress
in
the
midst
of
the
River
.
After
that
all
was
thus
appeased
,
except
the
Eunuch
Chah-Abas
,
who
caused
difficulty
enough
,
Aureng-Zebe
received
the
whole
Army
of
Morad-Bakche
into
his
Service
,
and
went
after
Dara
,
who
marched
apace
towards
Lahor
,
with
an
intention
well
to
fortifie
himself
in
that
place
,
and
thither
to
draw
his
Friends
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
followed
him
with
so
much
speed
,
that
he
had
not
time
to
do
any
great
matter
,
finding
himself
necessitated
to
retreat
,
and
to
take
the
way
of
Multan
,
where
also
he
could
do
nothing
considerable
,
because
that
Aureng-Zebe
,
notwithstanding
the
great
heat
,
marched
night
and
day
;
insomuch
,
that
to
encourage
all
to
make
haste
,
he
sometimes
advanced
almost
all
alone
two
or
three
Leagues
before
the
whole
Army
,
finding
himself
often
obliged
to
drink
ill
water
like
others
,
to
be
content
with
a
crust
of
dry
bread
,
and
to
sleep
under
a
Tree
,
staying
for
his
Army
in
the
midst
of
the
high-way
,
laying
his
head
on
his
Shield
like
a
common
Souldier
.
So
that
Dara
found
himself
constrained
to
abandon
Multan
also
,
that
he
might
avoid
being
near
Aureng-Zebe
,
whom
he
was
not
able
to
encounter
.
Here
't
is
that
the
Statesmen
of
this
Countrey
have
reasoned
very
diversly
:
For
't
is
said
,
that
if
Dara
,
when
he
went
out
of
Lahor
,
had
cast
himself
into
the
Kingdom
of
Caboul
,
as
he
was
advised
,
he
would
there
have
found
above
ten
thousand
warlick
Men
,
designed
against
the
Augans
,
the
Persians
,
and
the
Vsbecs
,
and
for
a
Guard
to
that
Countrey
,
the
Governor
whereof
was
Mohabet-Kan
,
one
of
the
most
potent
and
the
most
ancient
of
Indostan
,
and
that
had
never
been
Aureng-Zebe's
Friend
;
that
,
besides
,
he
would
have
been
there
at
the
Gate
of
Persia
and
Vsbec
;
that
he
was
likely
,
that
there
being
no
want
of
Money
,
all
that
Militia
and
Mohabet-Kan
himself
,
would
have
embraced
his
Party
;
and
that
further
,
he
might
have
drawn
assistance
,
not
only
from
Vsbec
,
but
also
from
Persia
,
as
well
as
from
Houmayon
,
whom
the
Persians
had
restored
to
his
Country
against
Zaber-Kan
,
King
of
the
Patans
,
who
had
driven
him
thence
.
But
Dara
was
too
unfortunate
to
follow
so
good
advice
.
Instead
of
that
he
went
towards
Scimdy
,
to
cast
himself
into
the
Fortress
of
Tatabakar
,
that
strong
and
famous
place
,
seated
in
the
midst
of
the
River
Indus
.
Aureng-Zebe
seeing
him
take
this
way
,
found
it
not
fit
to
follow
him
further
off
,
being
extremely
glad
that
he
had
not
taken
the
way
to
Caboul
.
He
contented
himself
to
send
after
him
seven
or
eight
thousand
Men
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Mir-baba
,
his
Foster-brother
,
and
turned
back
with
the
same
expedition
to
the
place
whence
he
was
come
,
much
apprehending
lest
any
thing
should
fall
out
about
Agra
;
lest
some
or
other
of
those
potent
Rajah's
as
Jesseigne
,
or
Jessomseigne
,
should
make
an
attempt
in
his
absence
,
to
free
Chah-Jehan
out
of
Prison
;
or
left
Soliman
Chekouh
,
together
with
the
Raja
of
Serenaguer
,
should
descend
from
the
Hills
;
or
lest
also
Sultan
Sujah
should
approach
too
near
Agra
.
Behold
a
little
Accident
,
which
one
day
betell
him
,
for
too
great
precipitation
.
When
he
thus
returned
from
Multan
towards
Lahor
,
and
marched
his
ordinary
swift
pace
,
he
saw
the
Raja
Jesseigne
come
against
him
,
accompanied
with
four
or
five
thousand
of
his
Ragipous
,
in
a
very
good
equipage
;
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
had
left
his
Army
behind
,
and
who
also
knew
that
this
Raja
was
very
affectionate
to
Chah-Jehan
,
was
sufficiently
surprised
,
as
may
easily
be
imagined
,
fearing
left
this
Raja
should
make
use
of
this
occasion
,
and
do
a
Master-piece
of
State
,
by
seising
on
him
,
to
draw
Chah-Jehan
out
of
Prison
,
which
at
that
time
was
very
easie
to
do
.
Neither
is
it
known
,
whether
this
Raja
had
not
some
such
design
;
for
he
had
marched
with
extraordinary
speed
,
insomuch
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
no
news
of
it
,
believing
him
yet
to
be
at
Dehli
.
But
what
may
not
resolution
and
presence
of
mind
do
?
Aureng-Zebe
,
without
any
alteration
of
his
Countenance
,
marched
directly
towards
the
Raja
,
and
as
far
off
as
he
could
see
him
,
maketh
signs
to
him
with
his
hands
,
importing
that
he
should
make
hast
to
a
nearer
approach
,
crying
out
to
him
with
a
loud
voice
,
Salamed
Bached
Rajagi
,
Salamed
Bached
Babagi
,
treating
him
with
the
Titles
of
Lord
Raja
,
and
Lord
Father
.
When
the
Raja
was
come
to
him
;
I
expected
you
,
said
he
,
with
great
impatience
;
the
work
is
done
,
Dara
is
lost
,
he
is
all
alone
;
I
have
sent
Mir-baba
after
him
,
from
whom
he
cannot
escape
:
And
for
an
excess
of
kindness
to
him
,
he
took
off
his
Neck-lace
of
Pearls
,
and
put
it
about
the
Neck
of
this
Raja
:
And
the
sooner
to
rid
himself
handsomely
of
him
,
(
for
he
wished
him
far
enough
)
Go
,
saith
he
,
with
all
the
expedition
you
can
to
Lahor
,
my
Army
is
somewhat
tyred
;
go
quickly
to
attend
me
there
;
I
apprehend
that
else
something
sinister
might
fall
out
there
;
I
make
you
Governor
of
that
place
,
and
put
all
things
into
your
hands
.
For
the
rest
,
I
am
exceedingly
obliged
to
you
for
what
you
have
done
with
Soliman
Chekouh
:
Where
have
you
left
Delil-Kan
?
I
shall
find
my
revenge
of
him
.
Make
all
possible
dispatch
,
Salamed
Bached
,
Farewell
.
Dara
being
arrived
at
Tata-baker
,
made
Governor
of
that
place
a
very
understanding
,
gallant
,
and
generous
Eunuch
,
with
a
very
good
Garrison
of
Patans
and
Sayeds
;
and
for
Cannoneers
,
a
good
number
of
Franguis
,
Portugals
,
English
,
French
,
and
Germans
,
who
had
followed
him
out
of
great
hopes
he
had
given
them
,
(
for
,
if
his
Affairs
had
prospered
and
he
were
become
King
,
we
must
all
have
resolved
to
be
Omrahs
,
as
many
Franguis
as
we
were
.
)
He
there
left
also
the
greatest
part
of
his
Treasure
;
he
wanted
as
yet
no
Gold
nor
Silver
;
and
staying
there
but
a
very
few
days
,
he
marched
away
with
two
or
three
thousand
Men
only
,
descending
along
the
River
Indus
towards
Scindy
,
and
from
thence
crossing
with
an
incredible
celerity
all
those
Territories
of
the
Raja
Katche
,
he
arrived
in
Guzaratte
,
and
came
to
the
Gates
of
Amadevat
.
The
Father-in-law
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
called
Chah-Navaze-Kan
,
was
Governor
there
,
with
a
very
good
Garrison
,
able
to
resist
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
whether
it
was
that
he
was
surprised
,
or
that
he
wanted
courage
(
for
although
he
was
of
those
ancient
Princes
of
Machate
,
yet
he
was
no
great
Souldier
,
though
a
Man
of
a
very
obliging
and
civil
conversation
)
he
did
not
oppose
Dara
,
but
rather
received
him
very
honourably
,
and
even
managed
him
afterwards
with
so
much
dexterity
,
that
Dara
was
so
simple
as
to
trust
himself
with
him
,
and
to
communicate
to
him
his
Designs
;
insomuch
as
that
he
shewed
him
the
Letters
which
he
received
from
the
Raja
Jessomseigne
,
and
of
many
other
of
his
Friends
,
which
prepared
themselves
to
come
to
him
;
although
it
proved
too
true
,
what
every
body
told
him
,
and
his
Friends
confirmed
by
Letters
,
that
certainly
this
Chah-Navaze-Kan
would
betray
him
.
Never
was
any
man
more
surprized
than
Aureng-Zebe
,
when
he
heard
that
Dara
was
in
Amadevat
:
For
he
well
knew
,
that
he
wanted
no
Money
,
and
that
all
his
Friends
,
and
all
the
discontented
Party
,
which
was
numerous
,
would
not
fail
to
betake
themselves
by
little
and
little
to
him
:
And
on
the
other
side
,
he
found
it
not
safe
to
go
and
find
him
out
himself
in
that
place
,
by
removing
himself
so
far
from
Agra
and
Chah-Jehan
,
to
go
and
embarase
himself
in
all
those
Countries
of
the
Rajah's
,
Jesseigne
,
Jessomseigne
,
and
others
,
that
are
in
those
Provinces
.
Besides
,
he
apprehended
,
lest
Sultan
Sujah
should
advance
with
a
strong
Army
,
which
was
already
about
Elabas
,
and
lest
the
Raja
of
Serenaguer
should
descend
from
the
Hills
with
Soliman
Chekouh
:
So
that
he
was
sufficiently
perplexed
and
troubled
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
turn
.
At
last
he
believed
it
best
to
leave
Dara
for
a
time
quiet
where
he
was
,
and
to
go
thither
where
his
presence
and
Army
was
most
necessary
,
which
was
towards
Sultan
Sujah
;
who
had
already
passed
the
River
Ganges
at
Elabas
.
This
Sultan
Sujah
was
come
to
encamp
in
a
little
Village
called
Cadjoue
,
and
had
conveniently
seized
himself
of
a
great
Talab
,
or
Reservatory
of
Water
,
which
is
there
in
the
way
;
and
Aureng-Zebe
came
to
place
himself
on
the
side
of
a
small
Torrent
,
at
the
distance
of
a
mile
and
an
half
from
thence
,
on
Agra's
side
.
Between
both
was
a
very
fair
Campagne
,
very
proper
for
a
Battel
.
Aureng-Zebe
was
no
sooner
arrived
,
but
being
impatient
to
end
this
War
,
at
break
of
day
he
went
to
face
Sujah
,
leaving
his
Baggage
on
the
other
side
of
the
Torrent
.
He
fell
upon
Sujah
with
an
effort
unimaginable
.
Emir-Jemla
,
Prisoner
of
Decan
,
and
who
arrived
just
on
the
day
of
the
Combat
,
fearing
Dara
no
more
,
because
his
Family
was
more
in
safety
,
did
there
also
lay
out
all
his
force
,
courage
,
and
dexterity
.
But
seeing
that
Sultan
Sujah
had
well
fortified
himself
,
and
was
accompanied
with
a
very
good
Artillery
,
advantageously
placed
,
it
was
not
possible
for
Aureng-Zebe
to
force
him
,
nor
to
make
him
retreat
from
thence
,
so
as
to
make
him
lose
those
Waters
.
On
the
contrary
,
he
was
obliged
himself
to
draw
back
several
times
,
so
vigorously
was
he
repulsed
,
insomuch
that
he
found
himself
in
great
perplexity
.
Sultan
Sujah
not
being
willing
to
advance
too
far
into
the
Campagne
,
nor
to
remove
from
that
advantagious
place
where
he
was
,
pretending
only
to
defend
himself
;
which
was
very
prudently
done
.
For
he
foresaw
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
could
not
stay
there
long
,
and
that
in
that
hot
season
he
would
be
absolutely
obliged
to
turn
back
towards
the
Torrent
for
the
Water
;
and
that
,
when
he
should
do
so
he
would
fall
upon
his
Rear
,
Aureng-Zebe
also
foresaw
well
enough
the
same
thing
,
and
that
was
the
reason
why
he
was
so
forward
and
pressing
;
but
behold
another
more
troublesome
accident
.
In
this
very
time
he
receiveth
intelligence
,
that
the
Raja
Jessomseigne
,
who
in
appearance
had
accommodated
himself
with
him
,
was
fallen
upon
his
Rear
,
and
plundred
his
Baggage
and
Treasure
.
This
News
astonished
him
much
,
and
the
more
,
because
he
perceived
that
his
Army
which
had
heard
of
it
was
thereby
frighted
,
and
fallen
into
disorder
.
Yet
he
loses
not
his
judgment
for
all
this
;
and
being
well
aware
,
that
to
turn
back
was
to
hazard
all
,
he
resolved
,
as
in
the
Battle
of
Dara
,
to
bear
up
the
best
he
could
,
and
to
expect
with
a
steady
foot
all
Events
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
disorder
grew
worse
and
worse
in
his
Army
:
Sujah
,
who
was
resolved
to
profit
of
the
occasion
,
taketh
his
time
,
and
presseth
him
vigorously
.
He
that
led
Aureng-Zebe's
Elephant
is
killed
with
the
shot
of
an
Arrow
;
he
leads
the
Beast
as
well
as
he
can
himself
,
till
another
could
be
had
in
that
Leaders
place
.
Arrows
rain
upon
him
;
he
returns
many
himself
,
his
Elephant
begins
to
be
frighted
,
and
to
go
back
.
Behold
him
now
in
great
extremity
,
and
brought
to
that
point
,
that
one
foot
of
his
was
out
of
the
seat
,
as
if
he
meant
to
cast
himself
to
the
ground
;
and
no
man
knows
what
in
that
trouble
he
had
not
done
,
if
Emir-Jemla
,
being
nigh
,
and
performing
like
a
great
Man
as
he
was
,
beyond
imagination
,
called
to
him
,
in
holding
up
his
hand
Decan-kou
,
Decan-kou
,
where
is
Decan
?
This
seems
to
have
been
the
greatest
extremity
,
to
which
Aureng-Zebe
could
be
reduced
.
One
would
have
said
,
't
was
now
and
here
that
Fortune
had
abandon'd
him
,
and
there
is
almost
no
appearance
of
a
possibility
to
escape
.
But
his
good
Fortune
is
stronger
than
all
that
:
Sultan
Sujah
must
be
routed
,
and
take
slight
,
like
Dara
,
to
save
his
life
:
Aureng-Zebe
must
remain
Victorious
,
carry
away
the
Bell
,
and
be
King
of
the
Indies
.
We
are
to
remember
the
Battle
of
Samenguer
,
and
that
,
in
appearance
,
slight
accident
which
ruined
Dara
:
'T
is
the
same
over-sight
,
or
rather
the
same
Treason
,
which
is
now
destroying
Sultan
Sujah
.
One
of
his
chief
Captains
,
Allah-verdi-Kan
,
who
(
as
some
say
)
had
been
gained
,
us●th
the
same
Artifice
that
Calil-ullah-Kan
had
employed
towards
Dara
;
though
there
were
some
who
believed
,
that
there
was
no
malice
in
the
case
,
and
that
it
was
a
meer
piece
of
Flattery
.
For
seeing
that
the
whole
Army
of
Aureng-Zebe
was
in
disorder
,
he
ran
towards
Sultan
Sujah
,
telling
him
the
same
thing
,
that
Calil-ullah
Kan
did
to
Dara
,
and
begging
of
him
with
folded
hands
,
that
he
would
stay
no
longer
in
so
great
danger
upon
his
Elephant
.
Come
down
,
said
he
,
in
the
name
of
God
,
mount
on
Horse-back
,
God
hath
made
you
Sovereign
of
the
Indies
,
let
us
pursue
those
Fugitives
,
let
not
Aureng-Zebe
escape
us
.
But
not
to
stay
long
from
declaring
the
strange
Fortune
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
the
incredible
conjuncture
that
recovers
his
desperate
condition
;
Sultan
Sujah
,
not
more
considerate
than
Dara
,
commits
the
same
Fault
;
and
he
was
no
sooner
come
down
from
his
Elephant
,
but
his
Army
seeing
him
no
more
,
was
struck
with
a
terror
,
believing
there
was
Treason
,
and
that
he
was
either
taken
or
slain
.
Whereupon
they
disbanded
,
without
any
more
ado
,
as
Dara's
Army
did
in
the
Battel
of
Samonguer
;
and
the
Defeat
was
so
great
,
that
the
Sultan
was
fortunate
in
that
he
could
save
himself
.
Jessomseigne
hearing
this
unexpected
News
,
and
perceiving
it
was
not
very
safe
for
him
to
tarry
there
,
contented
himself
with
the
Spoil
he
had
got
,
and
with
all
diligence
marched
streight
to
Agra
,
thence
to
pass
to
his
Countrey
.
The
noise
was
already
in
Agra
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
lost
the
Battel
;
that
he
was
taken
,
together
with
Emir-Jemla
,
and
that
Sultan-Sujah
brought
them
both
Prisoners
.
Insomuch
,
that
Chah-hest-Kan
,
who
was
Governor
of
the
Town
,
and
Uncle
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
seeing
Jessomseigne
,
whose
Treachery
he
had
heard
of
,
at
the
Gates
,
and
despairing
of
his
Life
,
had
taken
into
his
hand
a
Cup
of
Poyson
to
make
himself
away
,
and
had
,
as
they
say
,
in
very
deed
swallowed
it
,
if
his
Women
had
not
fallen
upon
him
,
and
hindred
him
:
So
that
't
is
thought
,
if
Jessomseigne
had
had
the
wit
and
courage
to
stay
longer
in
Agra
,
if
he
had
threatned
boldly
,
and
promised
and
acted
vigorously
for
the
freedom
of
Chah-Jehan
,
he
might
have
drawn
him
out
of
Prison
;
so
much
the
more
easily
,
because
all
Agra
was
for
two
whole
days
in
that
belief
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
was
overcome
.
But
Jessomseigne
,
who
knew
how
all
things
went
,
and
who
durst
not
long
stay
there
,
nor
attempt
any
thing
,
did
nothing
but
pass
,
returning
with
all
speed
homewards
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
apprehended
mischief
from
Agra
,
and
fear'd
lest
Jessomseigne
should
undertake
something
for
Chah-Jehan
,
was
not
long
in
the
pursuit
after
Sultan
Sujah
;
he
turn'd
short
for
Agra
with
his
whole
Army
,
where
he
stay'd
a
good
while
,
giving
order
for
all
things
.
Mean
time
he
received
intelligence
,
that
Sultan
Sujah
had
not
lost
many
Men
in
his
being
routed
,
for
want
of
farther
pursuit
;
that
also
from
the
Lands
of
the
Raja's
,
which
are
in
those
quarters
,
on
the
right
and
left
of
Ganges
,
he
raised
great
Forces
,
upon
the
score
of
the
reputation
he
had
of
being
very
rich
,
and
very
liberal
,
and
that
he
fortified
himself
in
Elabas
,
that
important
and
famous
Passage
of
Ganges
,
which
,
with
its
Fortress
,
is
the
first
In-let
into
Bengale
.
And
then
he
considered
also
,
that
he
had
about
him
two
Persons
,
which
indeed
were
very
capable
to
serve
him
,
Sultan
Mahmoud
his
eldest
Son
,
and
Emir-Jemla
;
but
he
well
knew
,
that
those
who
have
done
good
service
to
their
Prince
,
grow
often
insolent
,
in
the
belief
,
that
all
is
due
to
them
,
and
that
they
cannot
be
recompenced
enough
.
He
perceived
already
,
that
the
former
of
them
began
very
much
to
emancipate
himself
,
and
that
every
day
he
became
more
arrogant
,
for
having
seized
on
the
Fortress
of
Agra
,
and
by
that
means
had
broken
all
the
Designs
which
Chah-Jehan
could
have
formed
.
And
as
to
the
latter
,
he
knew
indeed
the
force
of
his
Understanding
,
his
Conduct
,
and
Valour
;
but
that
was
the
very
thing
which
made
him
apprehend
him
the
more
:
For
knowing
that
he
was
very
rich
,
that
his
Reputation
was
great
,
that
he
passed
for
the
First
Mover
in
Affairs
,
and
for
the
ablest
Man
in
all
the
Indies
,
he
doubted
not
,
but
that
after
the
Example
of
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
he
entertain'd
himself
with
big
hopes
.
All
this
certainly
would
have
been
able
to
perplex
an
ordinary
Spirit
,
but
Aureng-Zebe
found
a
Remedy
to
all
.
He
knew
to
remove
them
both
with
so
much
prudence
,
and
even
with
so
much
handsomness
,
that
neither
of
them
found
any
cause
to
complain
of
it
.
He
sent
them
both
against
Sultan
Sujah
with
a
puissant
Army
,
letting
Emir
secretly
know
,
that
the
Government
of
Bengale
,
which
is
the
best
quarter
of
Indostan
,
was
design'd
for
him
,
to
hold
it
during
his
life
,
and
for
his
Son
after
his
decease
;
and
that
thereby
he
would
begin
to
express
to
him
his
acknowledgments
for
the
great
Services
he
had
done
him
;
and
that
therefore
it
belonged
only
to
him
to
defeat
Sujah
,
and
that
as
soon
as
he
should
have
compassed
it
,
he
would
make
him
Mir-ul
Omrabs
,
which
is
the
first
and
the
most
honourable
place
of
Indostan
,
and
no
less
than
the
Prince
of
the
Omrahs
.
To
Sultan
Mahmoud
his
Son
,
he
said
only
these
few
words
:
Remember
that
thou
art
the
Eldest
of
my
Children
,
that
't
is
for
thy self
thou
goest
forth
to
fight
;
that
thou
hast
done
much
,
but
yet
nothing
,
if
thou
overcomest
not
Sujah
,
who
is
our
greatest
and
powerfullest
Enemy
;
I
hope
,
God
assisting
me
,
to
be
soon
Master
of
the
rest
.
With
these
words
he
dismissed
them
both
,
with
ordinary
Honours
,
that
is
,
with
rich
Vests
,
some
Horses
and
Elephants
gallantly
harnessed
;
making
in
the
mean
time
Emir-Jemla
to
consent
,
that
his
only
Son
,
Mabmet
Emir-Kan
,
should
stay
with
him
for
a
good
Education
,
or
rather
for
a
Pledge
of
his
Fidelity
;
and
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
that
his
Wife
should
remain
in
Agra
(
which
was
the
Daughter
of
the
above-mention'd
King
of
Golkonda
)
as
too
troublesom
a
thing
in
an
Army
,
and
in
such
an
Expedition
.
Sultan
Sujah
,
who
was
always
in
the
apprehension
,
lest
the
Raja's
of
the
lower
Bengale
,
which
he
had
ill
treated
,
should
be
raised
against
him
,
and
who
feared
nothing
more
than
to
have
to
do
with
Emir-Jemla
,
had
no
sooner
received
this
News
,
but
apprehending
that
the
passage
to
Bengale
would
be
obstructed
,
and
that
Emir
would
pass
in
some
other
place
the
River
Ganges
,
either
lower
or
higher
than
Elabas
,
raised
his
Camp
,
and
went
down
to
Benares
and
Patna
,
whence
he
betook
himself
to
Mogiere
,
a
small
Town
seated
upon
the
Ganges
,
a
place
commonly
call'd
the
Key
of
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
being
a
kind
of
Streight
between
the
Mountains
and
the
Woods
,
which
are
not
far
from
thence
.
He
thought
fit
to
stay
in
that
place
,
and
there
to
fortifie
himself
;
and
for
greater
safety
,
he
caused
a
great
Trench
to
be
made
,
which
I
have
seen
,
passing
that
way
some
years
after
,
from
the
Town
and
River
unto
the
Mountain
,
being
well
resolved
there
to
attend
Emir-Jemla
,
and
to
dispute
that
passage
with
him
.
But
he
was
sufficiently
astonish'd
,
when
he
was
told
,
that
the
Troops
of
Emir
,
which
slowly
descended
along
the
River
Ganges
,
were
certainly
for
nothing
but
to
amuse
him
;
that
himself
was
not
there
;
that
he
had
gained
the
Raja's
of
those
Mountains
,
which
are
on
the
right
hand
of
the
River
;
and
that
he
and
Sultan
Mahmoud
marched
apace
over
their
Lands
with
all
the
Flower
of
the
Army
,
drawing
straight
to
Rage-Mehalle
,
to
intercept
him
:
So
that
he
was
constrained
to
quit
,
as
soon
as
he
could
,
his
Fortifications
;
yet
notwithstanding
he
made
so
much
haste
,
that
though
he
was
obliged
to
follow
those
windings
,
which
the
River
Ganges
on
that
side
maketh
towards
the
left
hand
,
he
prevented
Emir
by
some
days
,
and
arrived
first
at
Rage-Mehalle
,
where
he
had
time
to
fortifie
himself
;
because
Emir
having
heard
this
News
,
took
his
March
to
the
left
hand
towards
Ganges
,
through
very
ill
ways
,
there
to
expect
his
Troops
,
which
came
down
with
the
Body
of
the
Artillery
and
the
Baggage
along
the
River
.
As
soon
as
all
was
come
,
he
went
to
attaque
Sultan
Sujah
,
who
defended
himself
very
well
for
five
or
six
days
;
but
seeing
that
the
Artillery
of
Emir
,
which
played
incessantly
,
ruined
all
his
Fortifications
,
which
were
made
but
of
sandy
Earth
and
Fagots
,
and
that
he
could
not
but
with
much
difficulty
make
resistance
in
that
place
,
besides
that
the
Season
of
the
Rain
began
,
he
retired
himself
,
at
the
favour
of
the
Night
,
leaving
behind
two
great
Peeces
of
Cannon
.
Emir
durst
not
follow
him
in
the
night
,
for
fear
of
some
Ambush
,
putting
off
the
pursuit
'till
the
next
morning
:
But
Sujah
had
the
good
luck
,
that
at
the
break
of
day
there
began
to
fall
a
Rain
,
which
lasted
above
three
days
;
so
that
Emir
could
not
only
stir
out
of
Rage-Mehalle
,
but
saw
himself
obliged
to
pass
the
Winter
there
,
by
reason
of
the
excessive
Rains
in
that
Countrey
,
which
render
the
ways
so
troublesom
for
more
than
four
Months
,
viz.
July
,
August
,
September
,
and
October
,
that
the
Armies
cannot
possibly
march
.
And
hereby
Sultan
Sujah
had
the
means
to
retire
himself
,
and
to
chuse
what
place
he
would
,
having
time
enough
to
fortifie
his
Army
,
and
to
send
out
of
the
inferiour
Bengale
for
many
Peeces
of
Cannon
,
and
a
good
number
of
Portugals
,
that
were
retired
thither
,
because
of
the
great
fertility
of
the
Countrey
:
For
he
much
courted
all
those
Portugal
Fathers
,
Missionaries
,
that
are
in
that
Province
,
promising
them
no
less
than
that
he
would
make
them
all
rich
,
and
build
Churches
for
them
wheresoever
they
would
.
And
they
were
indeed
capable
to
serve
him
,
it
being
certain
,
that
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
there
are
to
be
found
no
less
than
eight
or
nine
Thousand
Families
of
Franguis
,
Portugals
,
and
these
either
Natives
or
Mesticks
.
But
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
who
,
for
the
reason
above-mentioned
,
was
grown
fierce
,
and
aspired
,
perhaps
,
to
greater
things
than
at
that
time
he
ought
,
did
pretend
to
command
the
Army
absolutely
,
and
that
Emir-Jemla
should
follow
his
Orders
,
letting
also
from
time
to
time
fall
insolent
words
in
reference
to
his
Father
Aureng-Zebe
,
as
if
he
were
obliged
to
him
for
the
Crown
,
and
uttering
Expressions
of
Contempt
and
Threat
against
Emir
Jemla
;
which
caused
great
coldness
betwixt
them
two
,
which
lasted
a
pretty
while
,
until
Sultan
Mahmoud
understood
,
that
his
Father
was
very
much
dissatisfied
with
his
conduct
:
And
apprehending
,
lest
Emir
had
order
to
seize
on
his
person
,
he
went
away
to
Sultan
Sujah
,
accompanied
with
a
very
small
number
,
and
to
him
he
made
great
promises
,
and
swore
Fidelity
.
But
Sujah
,
who
feared
Aureng-Zebe
and
Emir-Jemla's
snares
,
could
not
trust
him
,
having
always
an
Eye
upon
his
Actions
,
without
giving
him
any
considerable
Command
;
which
he
so
disgusted
,
that
some
months
after
,
not
knowing
what
would
become
of
him
,
he
left
Sultan
Sujah
,
and
returned
to
Emir
,
who
received
him
well
enough
,
assuring
him
,
that
he
would
write
in
his
behalf
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
do
his
utmost
to
make
him
forget
that
fault
.
I
think
fit
here
to
take
notice
,
on
the
by
,
of
what
many
have
told
me
,
viz.
That
this
Escape
of
Sultan
Mahmoud
was
altogether
made
by
the
Artifices
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
cared
not
much
to
hazard
this
Son
of
his
to
try
to
destroy
Sujah
,
and
who
was
glad
enough
,
that
whatever
the
Event
were
,
he
might
have
a
specious
pretence
to
put
him
in
a
place
of
surety
.
However
it
be
,
he
afterwards
shew'd
himself
much
dissatisfied
with
him
,
and
wrote
to
him
a
severe
Letter
,
in
which
he
enjoin'd
him
to
return
to
Dehli
,
but
giving
order
in
the
mean
time
,
that
he
should
not
come
so
far
:
For
he
no
sooner
had
passed
the
River
Ganges
,
but
he
met
with
Troops
that
stopt
him
,
and
put
him
up
in
a
small
Chair
,
(
as
was
done
to
Morad-Bakche
)
and
carried
him
to
Goualeor
,
whence
't
is
thought
he
will
never
be
set
at
liberty
:
Aureng-Zebe
by
this
means
freeing
himself
from
great
perplexity
;
who
then
also
let
his
second
Son
,
Sultan
Mazum
,
know
,
that
the
point
of
Reigning
is
so
delicate
a
thing
,
that
Kings
must
be
jealous
even
of
their
own
shadow
;
adding
,
that
if
he
be
not
discreet
,
the
like
may
befall
him
what
had
befallen
his
Brother
,
and
that
he
ought
to
think
Aureng-Zebe
was
not
a
Man
,
that
would
suffer
that
to
be
done
to
himself
,
what
Chah-Jehan
did
to
his
Father
Jehan-Guyre
,
and
what
he
had
also
lately
seen
done
to
Chah-Jehan
.
And
indeed
we
may
on
this
occasion
say
,
that
if
this
Son
continue
to
behave
himself
as
he
hath
done
hitherto
,
Aureng-Zebe
will
have
no
cause
to
suspect
him
,
and
to
be
dissatisfied
with
him
:
For
no
Slave
can
be
more
tractable
,
and
Aureng-Zebe
himself
never
appear'd
more
careless
of
Greatness
,
nor
more
given
to
Devotion
than
he
:
Yet
I
have
known
Men
of
Parts
,
who
believed
,
that
he
is
not
so
in
good
earnest
,
but
by
superlative
policy
and
craft
,
like
that
of
his
Father
,
which
we
may
have
the
proof
of
in
time
.
Whilst
all
these
things
were
thus
transacted
in
Bengale
,
and
that
Sultan
Sujah
resisted
the
best
he
could
the
Forces
of
Emir-Jemla
,
passing
now
on
one
side
of
the
River
Ganges
,
of
a
Channel
,
or
some
other
River
,
(
for
that
Countrey
is
full
of
them
)
then
on
the
other
;
Aureng-Zebe
kept
himself
about
Agra
,
going
to
and
fro
;
and
at
length
,
after
he
had
also
sent
Morad-Bakche
to
Goualeor
,
he
came
to
Dehli
,
where
in
good
earnest
he
took
upon
him
publickly
to
act
the
King
,
giving
order
for
all
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
especially
thinking
on
means
to
catch
Dara
,
and
to
get
him
out
of
Guzaratte
,
which
was
a
very
hard
thing
,
for
the
Reasons
already
mentioned
.
But
the
great
good
Fortune
,
and
the
singular
dexterity
of
Aureng-Zebe
soon
drew
him
thence
,
which
now
follows
next
to
be
related
.
Jessomseigne
,
who
had
retired
himself
to
his
Countrey
,
and
made
the
best
of
what
he
had
taken
in
the
Battel
of
Kadjoue
,
raised
a
strong
Army
,
and
wrote
to
Dara
,
that
he
should
come
to
Agra
as
soon
as
he
could
,
and
that
he
would
join
with
his
Forces
.
Dara
,
who
had
by
this
time
set
on
foot
a
pretty
numerous
Army
,
(
though
it
consisted
,
for
the
most
part
,
but
of
gathered
people
)
and
who
hoped
,
that
approaching
to
Agra
,
many
of
his
old
Friends
,
seeing
him
with
Jessomseigne
,
would
not
fail
to
join
with
him
also
,
immediately
leaveth
Amadevad
,
and
marcheth
with
great
speed
to
Asmire
,
seven
or
eight
days
journey
from
Agra
.
But
Jessomseigne
kept
not
his
word
with
him
:
The
Raja
Jesseigne
interposed
to
make
his
peace
with
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
to
fasten
him
to
his
Party
;
or
,
at
least
,
to
hinder
his
design
,
which
was
capable
to
ruine
himself
,
and
to
make
all
the
Raja's
rise
;
and
wrote
to
him
several
Letters
,
giving
him
to
understand
the
great
danger
he
went
to
expose
himself
to
,
by
espousing
a
Party
in
that
Extremity
,
as
that
of
Dara's
was
;
that
he
should
well
consider
what
he
was
going
to
do
;
that
he
went
about
wholly
to
destroy
himself
,
and
all
his
whole
Family
;
that
Aureng-Zebe
would
never
forgive
him
;
that
he
was
a
Raja
as
himself
;
that
he
should
think
on
sparing
the
blood
of
the
Ragipous
;
that
if
he
thought
to
draw
the
Raja's
to
his
Party
,
he
would
find
those
that
would
hinder
him
from
it
.
In
a
word
,
that
it
was
a
business
which
concern'd
all
the
Gentry
of
Indostan
,
and
exposed
them
to
danger
,
if
way
were
given
to
kindle
a
Fire
,
which
would
not
be
extinguish'd
at
pleasure
.
And
lastly
,
if
he
would
leave
Dara
to
himself
,
Aureng-Zebe
would
forget
all
that
had
passed
,
and
present
him
with
all
he
had
taken
,
and
give
him
that
very
instant
the
Government
of
Guzaratte
,
which
would
be
very
convenient
for
him
,
that
Countrey
being
near
his
Lands
;
that
he
could
be
there
in
full
liberty
and
safety
,
and
as
long
as
he
pleased
,
and
that
himself
would
be
Caution
for
all
.
In
a
word
,
this
Raja
acted
his
part
so
well
,
that
he
made
Jessomseigne
return
to
his
Land
,
whilst
Aureng-Zebe
approached
with
his
whole
Army
to
Asmire
,
and
encamped
in
the
sight
of
that
of
Dara
.
And
now
what
could
this
poor
Prince
Dara
do
?
He
seeth
himself
abandoned
,
and
frustrated
of
his
hopes
.
He
considers
,
that
to
turn
back
safe
to
Amadevad
was
impossible
,
in
regard
that
it
was
a
March
of
Thirty
and
five
days
;
that
it
was
in
the
heat
of
Summer
;
that
water
would
fail
him
;
that
they
were
all
the
Lands
of
Raja's
,
Friends
or
Allies
of
Jesseigne
or
Jessomseigne
;
that
the
Army
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
which
was
not
harassed
like
his
,
would
not
fail
to
follow
him
.
'T
is
as
good
,
saith
he
,
to
perish
here
;
and
although
the
Match
be
altogether
unequal
,
let
us
venture
all
,
and
give
Battel
once
more
.
But
alas
!
what
does
he
mean
to
do
?
He
is
not
only
abandoned
by
all
,
but
he
hath
yet
with
him
Chah-Navaze-Kan
,
whom
he
trusts
,
and
who
betrays
him
,
and
discovers
all
his
Designs
to
Aureng-Zebe
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Chah-Navaze-Kan
was
punish'd
for
his
Perfidiousness
,
and
kill'd
in
the
Battel
;
whether
it
was
by
the
hands
of
Dara
himself
,
as
many
told
me
,
or
(
which
is
more
probable
)
by
some
of
Aureng-Zebe's
Army
,
who
being
secret
Partisans
of
Dara
,
found
means
to
get
to
him
,
and
to
dispatch
him
,
fearing
lest
he
should
discover
them
,
and
have
some
knowledge
of
the
Letters
they
had
written
to
Dara
.
But
what
did
it
benefit
him
at
that
time
,
that
Chah-Navaze-Kan
was
dead
?
Dara
should
have
sooner
follow'd
the
advice
of
his
Friends
,
and
never
have
confided
in
him
.
The
Fight
began
between
Nine
and
Ten
of
the
Clock
in
the
morning
:
Dara's
Artillery
,
which
was
very
well
placed
on
a
little
Eminency
,
was
loud
enough
;
but
,
as
was
said
,
most
of
the
Peeces
without
Bullets
;
so
was
he
betray'd
by
all
!
'T
is
needless
to
relate
the
other
Particulars
of
this
Battel
;
it
was
properly
not
a
Battel
,
but
a
Rout.
I
shall
only
say
,
that
hardly
the
Onset
was
begun
,
but
Jesseigne
was
near
and
in
sight
of
Dara
,
to
whom
he
sent
word
,
that
he
should
flie
presently
,
unless
he
would
be
taken
.
So
that
this
poor
Prince
,
being
altogether
surprised
,
was
constrained
to
run
away
instantly
,
and
with
so
much
disorder
and
precipitation
,
that
he
had
not
leisure
to
put
up
his
Baggage
.
It
was
no
small
matter
,
that
he
was
able
to
get
away
with
his
Wife
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Family
.
And
't
is
certain
,
that
if
the
Raja-Jesseigne
would
have
done
what
he
could
,
he
could
never
have
escaped
;
but
he
always
had
a
respect
to
the
Royal
Family
;
or
rather
,
he
was
too
crafty
and
politick
,
and
had
too
great
forecast
,
to
venture
to
lay
hands
on
a
Prince
of
the
Blood
.
This
unfortunate
Prince
,
deserted
by
almost
all
,
and
finding
himself
accompanied
but
of
Two
thousand
Men
at
most
,
was
forced
in
the
hottest
of
Summer
to
cross
,
without
Tents
or
Baggage
,
all
those
Countries
of
the
Raja's
,
that
are
almost
from
Asmire
to
Amadevad
.
Mean
time
the
Koullis
,
which
are
the
Countrey
People
,
and
the
worst
of
all
the
Indies
,
and
the
greatest
Robbers
,
follow
him
night
and
day
,
rifle
and
kill
his
Soldiers
,
with
so
much
cruelty
,
that
no
Man
could
stay
Two
hundred
Paces
behind
the
Body
,
but
he
was
presently
stripp'd
naked
,
or
butcher'd
upon
the
least
resistance
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
Dara
made
shift
to
get
near
Amadevad
,
when
he
hoped
,
that
the
next
day
,
or
soon
after
,
he
should
enter
into
the
Town
to
refresh
himself
,
and
to
try
once
more
to
gather
again
some
Forces
:
But
all
things
fall
out
contrary
to
vanquished
and
unfortunate
Men.
The
Governor
,
whom
he
had
left
in
the
Castle
of
Amadevad
,
had
already
received
both
menacing
and
promising
Letters
from
Aureng-Zebe
,
which
made
him
lose
Courage
,
and
incline
to
that
side
;
insomuch
that
he
wrote
to
Dara
,
forbidding
him
to
come
nearer
,
if
he
did
,
he
would
find
the
Gates
shut
,
and
all
in
Arms.
Three
days
before
I
met
this
unhappy
Prince
,
by
a
strange
Accident
,
when
he
obliged
me
to
follow
him
,
having
no
Physician
about
him
;
and
the
Night
before
that
he
received
this
News
from
the
Governor
of
Amadevad
,
he
did
me
the
favor
to
make
me
come
into
the
Karavan-Serrak
where
he
was
,
fearing
lest
the
Koulis
should
assassinate
me
:
And
(
what
is
hard
enough
to
believe
in
Indestan
,
where
the
Grandees
especially
are
so
jeaous
of
their
Wives
)
I
was
so
near
to
the
Wife
of
this
Prince
,
that
the
Cords
of
the
Kanates
,
or
Wind
screen
,
which
enclosed
them
,
(
for
they
had
not
so
much
as
a
poor
Tent
)
were
fastned
to
the
wheels
of
my
Chariot
.
I
relate
this
circumstance
by
the
by
only
,
to
shew
the
extremity
Dara
was
reduced
to
.
When
these
Women
heard
this
sad
News
(
which
was
at
the
break
of
day
,
as
I
well
remember
)
they
broke
out
upon
a
sudden
into
such
strange
cryes
and
lamentations
,
that
they
forced
tears
from
ones
Eyes
.
And
now
behold
all
was
in
an
unexpressible
confusion
:
Every
one
looks
upon
his
Neighbor
,
and
no
body
knows
what
to
do
,
or
what
will
become
of
him
.
Soon
after
we
saw
Dara
come
forth
,
half
dead
,
now
speaking
to
one
,
then
another
,
even
to
the
meanest
Soldiers
.
He
seeth
all
astonish'd
,
and
ready
to
abandon
him
.
What
counsel
?
whither
can
he
go
?
he
must
be
gone
instantly
.
You
may
judge
of
the
extremity
he
must
needs
be
in
,
by
this
small
accident
I
am
going
to
mention
.
Of
three
great
Oxen
of
Guzaratte
,
which
I
had
for
my
Chariot
,
one
died
the
Night
before
,
another
was
dying
,
and
the
third
was
tyred
out
,
(
for
we
had
been
forced
to
march
for
three
days
together
,
almost
night
and
day
,
in
an
intolerable
heat
and
dust
:
)
Whatever
Dara
could
say
or
command
,
whether
he
alledged
it
was
for
himself
,
or
for
one
of
his
Women
that
was
hurt
in
her
Leg
,
or
for
me
;
he
could
not
possibly
procure
for
me
,
whether
Ox
,
or
Camel
,
or
Horse
:
So
that
he
was
obliged
,
to
my
good
fortune
,
to
leave
me
there
.
I
saw
him
march
away
,
and
that
with
tears
in
his
Eyes
,
accompanied
with
four
or
five
hundred
Cavaliers
at
most
,
and
with
two
Elephants
,
that
were
said
to
be
laden
with
Gold
and
Silver
;
and
I
heard
them
say
,
that
they
were
to
take
their
March
towards
Tatabakar
;
for
he
had
no
other
Game
to
play
,
though
even
that
seem'd
in
a
manner
impossible
,
considering
the
small
number
of
People
left
him
,
and
the
great
sandy
Desarts
to
be
waded
through
in
the
hottest
season
,
most
of
them
without
water
fit
to
drink
.
And
indeed
most
of
those
that
follow'd
him
,
and
even
divers
of
his
Women
,
did
there
perish
,
either
of
drought
,
or
the
unwholsom
waters
,
or
the
tiresom
ways
and
ill
food
;
or
lastly
,
because
stripped
by
the
Koullis
above-mention'd
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
Dara
made
hard
shift
to
get
to
the
Raja
Katche
;
unhappy
even
herein
,
that
he
perish'd
not
himself
in
this
March
.
This
Raja
at
first
gave
him
a
very
good
Reception
,
even
so
far
as
to
promise
him
assistance
with
all
his
Forces
,
provided
he
would
give
his
Daughter
in
marriage
to
his
Son
.
But
Jesseigne
soon
wrought
as
much
with
this
Raja
,
as
he
had
done
with
Jessomseigne
;
so
that
Dara
one
day
seeing
the
kindness
of
this
Barbarian
,
cooled
upon
a
sudden
,
and
that
consequently
his
Person
was
in
danger
there
,
he
betakes
himself
to
the
pursuit
of
his
Expedition
to
Tatabakar
.
To
relate
how
I
got
away
from
those
Robbers
,
the
Koullis
,
in
what
manner
I
moved
them
to
compassion
,
how
I
saved
the
best
part
of
my
small
Treasure
,
how
we
became
good
Friends
by
the
means
of
my
Profession
of
Physick
,
my
Servants
(
perplexed
as
well
as
my self
)
swearing
that
I
was
the
greatest
Physician
of
the
World
,
and
that
the
People
of
Dara
,
at
their
going
away
,
had
ill
treated
me
,
and
taken
from
me
all
my
best
things
:
How
,
after
having
kept
me
with
them
seven
or
eight
days
,
they
had
so
much
kindness
and
generosity
,
as
to
lend
me
an
Ox
,
and
to
conduct
me
so
far
,
that
I
was
in
sight
of
Amadevad
:
And
lastly
,
how
from
thence
after
some
days
I
returned
to
Dehli
,
having
lighted
on
an
occasion
to
go
with
a
certain
Omrah
passing
thither
;
in
which
Journey
I
met
from
time
to
time
,
on
the
way
,
with
Carkasses
of
Men
,
Elephants
,
Oxen
,
Horses
,
and
Camels
,
the
remainder
of
that
unfortunate
Army
of
Dara
.
These
are
things
,
I
say
,
I
must
not
insist
upon
to
describe
them
.
Whilst
Dara
advanced
towards
Tatabakar
,
the
War
continues
in
Bengale
,
and
much
longer
than
was
believed
,
Sultan
Sujah
putting
forth
his
utmost
,
and
playing
his
last
Game
against
Emir-Jemla
:
Yet
this
did
not
much
trouble
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
knew
't
was
a
great
way
between
Bengale
and
Agra
,
and
was
sufficiently
convinced
of
the
prudence
and
valor
of
Emir-Jemla
.
That
which
disquieted
him
much
more
was
,
that
he
saw
Soliman
Chekouh
so
near
(
for
from
Agra
to
the
Mountains
't
is
but
eight
days
Journey
)
whom
he
could
not
master
,
and
who
perpetually
alarm'd
him
by
the
rumors
that
went
continually
about
,
as
if
he
were
coming
down
the
Mountains
with
the
Raja
.
'T
is
certainly
very
hard
to
draw
him
thence
:
But
behold
how
he
manages
the
matter
to
compass
it
.
He
maketh
the
Raja
Jesseigne
write
one
Letter
after
another
to
the
Raja
of
Serenaguer
,
promising
him
very
great
things
,
if
he
would
surrender
Soliman
Chekouh
to
him
,
and
menacing
War
at
the
same
time
,
if
he
should
obstinately
keep
him
.
The
Raja
answers
,
That
he
would
rather
lose
his
Estate
,
than
do
so
unworthy
an
Action
.
And
Aureng-Zebe
,
seeing
his
resolution
,
taketh
the
Field
,
and
marcheth
directly
to
the
foot
of
the
Hills
,
and
with
an
infinite
number
of
Pike-men
causeth
the
Rocks
to
be
cut
,
and
the
passage
to
be
widen'd
.
But
the
Raja
laughs
at
all
that
;
neither
hath
he
much
cause
to
fear
on
that
side
.
Aureng-Zebe
may
cut
long
enough
,
they
are
Mountains
inaccessible
to
an
Army
,
and
stones
would
be
sufficient
to
stop
the
Forces
of
four
Indostans
;
so
that
he
was
constrained
to
turn
back
again
.
Dara
in
the
mean
time
approacheth
to
the
Fortress
of
Tatabakar
,
and
when
he
was
but
two
or
three
days
journey
off
,
he
received
News
,
that
Mir-baba
,
who
had
long
held
it
besieged
,
had
at
length
reduced
it
to
extremity
:
As
I
afterwards
learned
of
our
French
,
and
other
Franguis
that
were
there
,
a
pound
of
Rice
and
Meat
having
cost
there
above
a
Crown
,
and
so
of
other
Victuals
in
proportion
:
Yet
the
Governour
held
out
;
made
Sallies
,
which
extreamly
incommoded
the
Enemy
;
and
shew'd
all
possible
prudence
,
courage
and
fidelity
;
deriding
the
endeavours
of
the
General
,
Mir-baba
,
and
all
the
menaces
and
promises
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
And
this
also
I
learned
afterwards
of
my
Country-men
,
the
French
,
and
of
all
those
other
Franguis
that
were
with
him
;
who
added
,
that
when
he
heard
Dara
was
not
far
off
,
he
redoubled
his
liberalities
,
and
knew
so
well
to
gain
the
hearts
of
all
his
Souldiers
,
and
to
encourage
them
to
do
bravely
,
that
there
was
not
one
of
them
,
that
was
not
resolved
to
sally
out
upon
the
Enemy
,
and
to
hazard
all
to
raise
the
Siege
,
and
to
make
Dara
enter
;
and
that
he
also
knew
so
well
to
cast
fear
and
terrour
into
the
Camp
of
Mir-baba
,
by
sending
Spies
about
very
cunningly
to
assure
,
that
they
had
seen
Dara
approach
with
great
resolution
,
and
very
good
Forces
;
that
if
he
had
come
,
as
was
believed
he
would
do
every
moment
,
the
Army
of
the
Enemy
was
for
disbanding
upon
his
appearance
,
and
even
in
part
to
go
over
to
him
.
But
he
is
still
too
unfortunate
,
to
undertake
any
thing
prosperously
.
Believing
therefore
,
that
to
raise
the
Siege
with
such
an
handful
of
Men
as
he
had
,
was
impossible
;
he
did
deliberate
to
pass
the
River
Indus
,
and
to
endeavour
to
get
into
Persia
;
although
that
also
would
have
had
mighty
difficulties
and
inconveniencies
,
by
reason
of
the
Desarts
,
and
the
small
quantity
of
good
waters
in
those
parts
;
besides
,
that
upon
those
Frontiers
there
are
but
mean
Rajas
and
Patans
,
who
acknowledge
neither
the
Persian
nor
the
Mogol
.
But
his
Wife
did
very
much
disswade
him
from
it
,
for
this
weak
reason
,
that
he
must
,
if
he
did
so
,
expect
to
see
his
Wife
and
Daughter
Slaves
of
the
King
of
Persia
;
that
that
was
a
thing
altogether
unworthy
of
the
Grandeur
of
his
Family
,
and
't
was
better
to
die
,
than
to
undergo
this
Infamy
.
Dara
,
being
in
great
perplexity
,
remembred
,
that
there
was
thereabout
a
certain
Patan
,
powerful
enough
,
called
Gion-Kan
,
whose
Life
he
had
formerly
saved
twice
,
when
Chah-Jehan
had
commanded
he
should
be
cast
under
the
feet
of
an
Elephant
,
for
having
rebelled
divers
times
:
He
resolved
to
go
to
him
,
hoping
that
he
could
give
him
sufficient
Succours
to
raise
the
Siege
of
Tatabakar
;
making
account
,
that
thence
he
would
take
his
Treasure
,
and
that
going
from
thence
,
and
gaining
Kandabar
,
he
could
cast
himself
into
the
Kingdom
of
Caboul
,
having
great
hopes
of
Mohabet-Kan
,
who
was
Governour
of
it
,
because
he
was
both
potent
and
valiant
,
well
beloved
of
his
Country
,
and
had
obtained
this
Government
by
his
(
Dara's
)
favour
.
But
his
Grandchild
,
Sepe-Chekouh
,
yet
but
very
young
,
seeing
his
design
,
cast
himself
at
his
Feet
,
intreating
him
for
God's
sake
,
not
to
enter
into
the
Country
of
that
Patan
.
His
Wife
and
Daughter
did
the
same
,
remonstrating
to
him
,
that
he
was
a
Robber
,
a
revolted
Governour
,
that
he
would
infallibly
betray
him
;
that
he
ought
not
to
stand
upon
the
raising
of
the
Siege
,
but
rather
endeavour
to
gain
Caboul
,
that
the
thing
was
not
impossible
,
forasmuch
as
Mir-baba
was
not
like
to
quite
the
Siege
to
follow
him
,
and
to
hinder
him
from
getting
thither
.
Dara
,
being
carried
head-long
by
the
force
of
his
unhappy
Destiny
,
rejected
this
counsel
,
and
would
hearken
to
nothing
of
what
was
proposed
to
him
,
saying
,
as
was
true
,
that
the
March
would
be
very
difficult
,
and
very
dangerous
;
and
maintaining
always
,
that
Gion-Kan
would
not
be
so
mean
,
as
to
betray
him
,
after
all
the
good
he
had
done
him
.
He
departed
,
notwithstanding
all
that
could
be
said
to
him
;
and
went
to
prove
,
at
the
price
of
his
Life
,
That
no
trust
is
to
be
given
to
a
wicked
Man
.
This
Robber
,
who
at
first
believed
that
he
had
numerous
Troops
following
him
,
gave
him
the
fairest
reception
that
could
be
,
and
entertained
him
with
very
great
kindness
and
civility
in
appearance
,
placing
his
Souldiers
here
and
there
among
his
Subjects
,
with
a
strict
order
to
treat
them
well
,
and
to
give
them
what
refreshments
the
Country
afforded
:
But
when
he
found
that
he
had
not
above
two
or
three
hundred
Men
in
all
,
he
quickly
show'd
what
he
was
.
It
is
not
known
,
whether
he
had
not
received
some
Letters
from
Aureng-Zebe
,
or
whether
his
avarice
had
not
been
tempted
by
some
Mules
said
to
be
laden
with
Gold
;
which
was
all
that
could
be
saved
hitherto
,
as
well
from
the
hands
of
Robbers
,
as
of
those
that
conveyed
it
.
Whatever
it
be
,
on
a
certain
morning
,
when
no
body
looked
for
any
such
thing
,
all
being
taken
up
with
the
care
of
refreshing
themselves
,
and
believing
all
to
be
safe
;
behold
this
Traitor
,
who
had
bestir●'d
himself
all
night
to
get
armed
Men
from
all
parts
,
fell
upon
Dara
and
Sepe-Chekouh
,
killed
some
of
their
Men
that
stood
up
to
defend
themselves
;
forgot
not
to
seize
on
the
loads
of
the
Mules
,
and
of
all
the
Jewels
of
the
Women
;
made
Dara
to
be
tyed
fast
upon
an
Elephant
,
commanding
the
Executioner
to
fit
behind
,
and
to
cut
off
his
head
upon
the
least
sign
given
,
in
case
he
should
be
seen
to
resist
,
or
that
any
one
should
attempt
to
deliver
him
.
And
in
this
strange
posture
he
was
carried
to
the
Army
before
Taba-bakar
,
where
he
put
him
into
the
hands
of
Mir-baba
,
the
General
,
who
caused
him
to
be
conducted
in
the
company
of
this
same
Traitor
to
Lahor
,
and
thence
to
Dehli
.
When
he
was
at
the
Gates
of
Dehli
,
it
was
deliberated
by
Aureng-Zebe
,
whether
he
should
be
made
to
pass
through
the
midst
of
the
City
,
or
no
,
to
carry
him
thence
to
Goualeor
.
Many
did
advise
,
that
that
was
by
no
means
to
be
done
;
that
some
disorder
might
arise
;
that
some
might
come
to
save
him
;
and
besides
,
that
it
would
be
a
great
dishonour
to
the
Family
Royal.
Others
maintained
the
contrary
▪
viz.
That
it
was
absolutely
necessary
he
should
pass
through
the
Town
,
to
astonish
the
World
,
and
to
shew
the
absolute
Power
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
to
disabuse
the
People
,
that
might
still
doubt
,
whether
it
were
himself
,
as
indeed
many
Omrahs
did
doubt
;
and
to
take
away
all
hopes
from
those
,
who
still
preserved
some
affection
for
him
.
The
Opinion
of
these
last
was
followed
;
he
was
put
on
an
Elephant
,
his
Grand-child
,
Sepe-Chekouh
,
at
his
side
;
and
behind
them
was
placed
Bhadur-Kan
,
as
an
Executioner
.
This
was
none
of
those
brave
Elephants
of
Ceilan
or
Pegu
,
which
he
was
wont
to
ride
on
,
with
gilt
Harness
and
embroidered
Covers
,
and
Seats
with
Canopies
very
handsomely
painted
and
gilt
,
to
defend
themselves
from
the
Sun
:
It
was
an
old
Caitiff
Animal
,
very
dirty
and
nasty
,
with
an
old
torn
Cover
,
and
a
pitiful
Seat
,
all
open
.
There
was
no
more
seen
about
him
,
that
Necklace
of
big
Pearls
,
which
these
Princes
are
wont
to
wear
,
nor
those
rich
Turbants
and
Vests
embroider'd
.
All
his
Dress
was
a
Vest
of
course
Linnen
,
all
dirty
,
and
a
Turbant
of
the
same
,
with
a
wretched
Scarf
of
Kachimere
over
his
head
,
like
a
Varlet
;
his
Grand-son
,
Sepe-Chekouh
,
being
in
the
same
equipage
.
In
this
miserable
posture
he
was
made
enter
into
the
Town
,
and
to
pass
through
the
greatest
Merchant-streets
,
to
the
end
that
all
the
People
might
see
him
,
and
entertain
no
doubt
any
more
whether
it
was
he
.
As
for
me
,
I
fancied
we
went
to
see
some
strange
Massacre
,
and
was
astonish'd
at
the
boldness
of
making
him
thus
pass
through
the
Town
;
and
that
the
more
,
because
I
knew
that
he
was
very
ill
guarded
,
neither
was
I
ignorant
,
that
he
was
very
much
beloved
by
the
lower
sort
of
people
,
who
at
that
time
exclaimed
highly
against
the
cruelty
and
tyranny
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
as
one
that
kept
his
Father
in
prison
,
as
also
his
own
Son
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
and
his
Brother
Morad-Bakche
.
I
was
well
prepar'd
for
it
,
and
with
a
good
Horse
and
two
good
Men
I
went
,
together
with
two
others
of
my
Friends
,
to
place
my self
in
the
greatest
street
,
where
he
was
to
pass
.
But
not
one
Man
had
the
boldness
to
draw
his
Sword
,
only
there
were
some
of
the
Fakires
,
and
with
them
some
poor
people
,
who
seeing
that
infamous
Gion-Kan
ride
by
his
side
,
began
to
rail
and
throw
stones
at
him
,
and
to
call
him
Traitor
.
All
the
Shops
were
ready
to
break
for
the
crowd
of
Spectators
,
that
wept
bitterly
;
and
there
was
heard
nothing
but
loud
Out-cryes
and
Lamentations
,
Invectives
,
and
Curses
,
heaped
on
Gion-Kan
.
In
a
word
,
Men
and
Women
,
great
and
small
(
such
is
the
tenderness
of
the
hearts
of
the
Indians
)
were
ready
to
melt
into
tears
for
compassion
;
but
not
one
there
was
that
durst
stir
to
rescue
him
.
Now
after
he
had
thus
passed
through
the
Town
,
he
was
put
into
a
Garden
called
Heider-Abad
.
There
were
not
wanting
to
tell
Aureng-Zebe
,
how
the
People
at
this
sight
had
lamented
Dara
,
and
cursed
the
Patan
,
that
had
deliver'd
him
;
and
how
the
same
was
in
danger
to
have
been
stoned
to
death
,
as
also
that
there
had
been
a
great
apprehension
of
some
sedition
and
mischief
.
Hereupon
another
Council
was
held
,
whether
he
should
indeed
be
carried
to
Goualeor
,
as
had
been
concluded
before
;
or
whether
it
were
not
more
expedient
to
put
him
to
death
,
without
more
ado
?
Some
were
of
opinion
,
that
he
should
go
to
Goualeor
with
a
strong
Guard
,
that
that
would
be
enough
;
Danechmend-Kan
,
though
Dara's
old
Enemy
,
insisting
much
upon
that
.
But
Rauchenara-Begum
,
in
pursuance
of
her
hatred
against
this
Brother
of
hers
,
pushed
Aureng-Zebe
to
make
him
away
,
without
running
the
danger
there
was
in
sending
him
to
Goualeor
;
as
also
did
all
his
old
Enemies
,
Galilullah-Kan
,
and
Chah-hest-Kan
,
and
especially
a
certain
Flatterer
,
a
Physitian
,
who
was
fled
out
of
Persia
,
first
called
Hakim-Daoud
,
and
afterwards
being
become
a
great
Omrah
named
Takarrub-Kan
:
This
Villain
boldly
rose
up
in
a
full
assembly
,
and
cryed
out
,
that
it
was
expedient
for
the
safety
of
the
State
to
put
him
to
death
immediately
,
and
that
the
rather
,
because
he
was
no
Mussulman
;
that
long
since
he
was
turn'd
Kafire
,
Idolater
,
without
Religion
,
and
that
he
would
charge
the
Sin
of
it
upon
his
own
head
:
Of
which
imprecation
he
soon
after
felt
the
smart
;
for
within
a
short
time
he
fell
into
disgrace
,
and
was
treated
like
an
infamous
Fellow
,
and
dyed
miserably
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
,
carried
away
by
these
instances
and
motives
,
commanded
that
he
should
be
put
to
death
,
and
that
Sepe-Chekouh
,
his
Grand-child
,
should
be
sent
to
Goualeor
.
The
Charge
of
this
Tragical
Execution
was
given
to
a
certain
Slave
,
call'd
Nazer
,
that
had
been
bred
by
Chah-Jehan
,
and
was
known
to
have
been
formerly
ill
treated
by
Dara
.
This
Executioner
,
accompanied
with
three
or
four
Parricides
more
,
went
to
Dara
,
who
was
then
himself
dressing
some
Lentils
with
Sepe-Chekouh
his
Grandchild
.
He
no
sooner
saw
Nazer
,
but
cryed
out
to
Sepe-Chekouh
,
My
dear
Son
,
behold
those
that
come
to
kill
us
!
laying
hold
at
the
same
time
of
a
small
Knife
,
which
was
all
the
Arms
that
were
left
him
.
One
of
these
Butchers
immediately
fell
upon
Sepe-Chekouh
;
the
others
,
upon
the
arms
and
legs
of
Dara
,
throwing
him
to
the
ground
,
and
holding
him
under
,
'till
Nazer
cut
his
throat
.
His
Head
was
forthwith
carried
to
the
Fortress
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
presently
commanded
it
to
be
put
in
a
dish
,
and
that
water
should
be
fetch'd
;
which
when
brought
,
he
wiped
it
off
with
an
Handkerchief
,
and
after
he
had
caused
the
Face
to
be
washed
clean
,
and
the
blood
done
away
,
and
was
fully
satisfied
that
it
was
the
very
head
of
Dara
,
he
fell
a
weeping
,
and
said
these
words
;
Ah
Bed-Bakt
!
Ah
unfortunate
Man
!
Take
it
away
,
and
bury
it
in
the
Sepulchre
of
Houmayon
.
At
night
,
the
Daughter
of
Dara
was
brought
into
the
Seraglio
,
but
afterwards
sent
to
Chah-Jehan
,
and
Begum-Saheb
,
who
asked
her
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
Concerning
Dara's
Wife
,
she
had
ended
her
days
before
at
Lahor
▪
She
had
poyson'd
her self
,
foreseeing
the
extremities
she
was
falling
into
,
together
with
her
Husband
.
Sepe-Chekouh
was
sent
to
Goualeor
.
And
after
a
few
days
,
Gion-kan
was
sent
for
,
to
come
before
Aureng-Zebe
in
the
Assembly
:
To
him
were
given
some
Presents
,
and
so
he
was
sent
away
;
but
being
near
his
Lands
,
he
was
rewarded
according
to
his
desert
,
being
killed
in
a
Wood.
This
barbarous
Man
not
knowing
,
or
not
considering
,
that
if
Kings
do
sometimes
permit
such
Actions
for
their
Interest
,
yet
they
abhor
them
,
and
sooner
or
later
revenge
them
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Governour
of
Tatabakar
,
by
the
same
Orders
that
had
been
required
of
Dara
,
was
obliged
to
surrender
the
Fortress
.
It
was
indeed
upon
such
a
composition
as
he
would
have
,
but
it
was
also
with
an
intention
not
to
keep
word
with
him
.
For
the
poor
Eunuch
,
arriving
at
Lahor
,
was
cut
in
pieces
,
together
with
those
few
Men
he
had
then
with
him
,
by
Kalil-ullah-kan
,
who
was
Governour
thereof
.
But
the
reason
of
the
non-observance
of
the
Capitulation
was
▪
that
there
was
come
intelligence
,
that
he
secretly
prepar'd
himself
to
go
directly
to
Soliman-Chekouh
,
sparing
no
Gold
,
which
under-hand
he
conveyed
into
the
hands
of
our
Franguis
,
and
to
all
those
that
were
come
with
him
out
of
the
Fortress
to
follow
him
,
under
pretext
of
accompanying
him
as
far
as
Dehli
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
had
often
said
,
that
he
should
be
very
glad
to
see
so
gallant
a
Man
,
and
who
had
so
valiantly
defended
himself
.
There
remained
therefore
none
of
the
Family
of
Dara
,
but
Soliman-Chekouh
,
who
could
not
easily
be
drawn
away
from
Serenaguer
,
if
the
Raja
had
been
steady
to
his
first
Declarations
.
But
the
secret
practices
of
the
Raja
Jesseigne
,
the
promises
and
threats
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
death
of
Dara
,
and
the
other
Rajas
his
Neighbours
that
had
been
gain'd
,
and
were
prepared
by
the
Orders
,
and
at
the
cost
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
to
make
War
against
him
,
did
at
last
shake
the
Faith
of
this
perfidious
Protector
,
and
made
him
consent
to
their
demands
.
Sepe-Chekouh
,
who
was
advertised
of
it
,
fled
through
the
midst
of
those
horrid
Countries
and
fearful
Desarts
,
towards
the
great
Tibet
.
But
the
Son
of
the
Raja
,
soon
pursuing
and
overtaking
him
,
caused
him
to
be
assaulted
with
stones
.
The
poor
Prince
was
hurt
,
seized
,
and
carried
to
Dehli
,
where
he
was
imprison'd
in
Serenguer
,
that
little
Fortress
,
where
at
first
they
had
put
Morad-Bakche
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
to
observe
what
he
had
practised
towards
Dara
,
and
that
no
body
might
doubt
it
was
Soliman-Chekouh
himself
,
commanded
him
to
be
brought
before
him
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Grandees
of
the
Court.
At
the
entry
of
the
Gate
,
the
Chains
were
taken
from
his
feet
▪
leaving
those
he
had
about
his
hands
,
which
seemed
gilt
.
When
this
proper
young
Man
,
so
handsome
and
gallant
,
was
seen
to
enter
,
there
was
a
good
number
of
Omrahs
that
could
not
hold
their
tears
;
and
,
as
I
was
informed
,
all
the
great
Ladies
of
the
Court
,
that
had
leave
to
see
him
come
in
,
fell
a
weeping
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
appear'd
himself
to
be
touched
at
his
misfortunes
,
began
to
speak
very
kindly
to
him
,
and
to
comfort
him
;
telling
him
amongst
other
things
,
that
he
should
fear
nothing
,
that
no
hurt
should
be
done
to
him
;
on
the
contrary
,
that
he
should
be
well
treated
,
and
therefore
be
of
good
courage
;
that
he
had
caused
his
Father
to
be
put
to
death
for
no
other
reason
,
than
that
he
was
turn'd
Kafer
,
and
a
Man
without
Religion
.
Whereupon
this
young
Prince
returned
him
the
Salem
,
and
blessed
him
,
abasing
his
hands
to
the
earth
,
and
lifting
them
,
as
well
as
he
could
,
up
to
his
head
,
after
the
custom
of
the
Country
;
and
told
him
with
resolution
enough
,
That
if
he
were
to
drink
the
Poust
,
he
intreated
him
that
he
might
dye
presently
,
being
very
willing
to
submit
to
his
Fate
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
promised
him
publickly
,
that
he
should
drink
none
of
it
;
that
he
should
rest
satisfied
as
to
that
,
and
not
entertain
any
sad
thoughts
about
it
.
This
being
said
,
he
once
more
repeated
the
Salem
:
And
after
they
had
asked
him
several
Questions
,
in
the
Name
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
touching
that
Elephant
which
was
charged
with
Roupies
of
Gold
,
taken
from
him
when
he
went
to
Serenaguer
,
he
was
sent
to
Goualeor
to
the
rest
.
This
Poust
is
nothing
else
else
but
Poppy
expressed
,
and
infused
a
night
in
water
.
And
't
is
that
potion
,
which
those
that
are
kept
at
Goualeor
,
are
commonly
made
to
drink
;
I
mean
those
Princes
,
whose
heads
they
think
not
fit
to
cut
off
:
This
is
the
first
thing
that
is
brought
them
in
the
morning
,
and
they
have
nothing
given
them
to
eat
'till
they
have
drunk
a
great
cup
full
of
it
;
they
would
rather
let
them
starve
.
This
emaciates
them
exceedingly
,
and
maketh
them
dye
insensibly
,
they
losing
little
by
little
their
strength
and
understanding
,
and
growing
torpid
and
senseless
.
And
by
this
very
means
't
is
said
,
that
Sepe-Chekouh
,
and
the
Grand-child
of
Morad-Bakche
,
and
Soliman-Chekouh
,
were
dispatch'd
.
As
to
Morad-Bakche
,
he
was
made
away
by
a
more
violent
death
.
For
Aureng-Zebe
seeing
,
that
though
he
was
in
prison
,
yet
the
generality
had
an
inclination
to
him
,
and
that
many
Verses
were
spread
in
the
praise
of
his
Valour
and
Courage
,
thought
himself
not
safe
enough
by
putting
him
to
death
in
private
,
by
giving
him
Poust
like
others
;
apprehending
,
that
his
Death
would
be
still
doubted
of
,
and
that
that
might
one
time
or
other
occasion
some
commotion
,
and
therefore
devised
the
following
Charge
against
him
.
The
Children
of
a
certain
Sayed
,
very
rich
,
whom
he
had
caused
to
be
put
to
death
in
Amadevad
,
to
get
his
Estate
,
when
he
there
made
his
preparations
for
War
,
and
borrowed
or
took
by
force
great
Sums
of
Money
from
all
the
rich
Merchants
,
appeared
in
full
Assembly
,
making
their
complaints
,
and
demanding
Justice
,
and
the
Head
of
Morad-Bakche
,
for
the
Blood
of
their
Father
.
Not
one
of
the
Omrahs
durst
contradict
it
,
both
because
he
was
a
Sayed
,
that
is
,
one
of
Mahomet's
Kindred
,
to
whom
great
Veneration
was
paid
;
and
that
every
body
sufficiently
understood
the
design
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
taking
this
for
a
pretence
to
rid
himself
openly
of
Morad-Bakche
,
under
a
shew
of
Justice
.
So
that
the
Head
of
him
,
that
had
killed
the
Father
of
the
Plaintiffs
,
was
granted
them
without
any
other
form
of
Process
.
Whereupon
they
went
,
with
necessary
Orders
issued
out
for
that
purpose
,
to
cut
it
off
in
Goualeor
.
There
remained
no
other
Thorn
in
the
Foot
of
Aureng-Zebe
but
Sultan
Sujah
,
who
kept
himself
still
in
Bengale
;
but
he
also
was
forced
to
yield
at
last
to
the
power
and
fortune
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
There
were
sent
so
many
Troops
of
all
sorts
to
Emir-Jemla
,
that
at
last
he
was
encompassed
on
all
sides
,
both
on
this
and
that
side
of
the
River
Ganges
;
so
that
he
was
necessitated
to
flye
to
Dake
,
which
is
the
last
Town
of
Bengale
on
the
Sea
side
;
and
here
comes
the
conclusion
of
this
whole
Tragedy
.
This
Prince
being
destitute
of
Ships
to
put
to
Sea
,
and
not
knowing
whether
to
slye
,
sent
his
eldest
Son
,
Sultan-Banque
,
to
the
King
of
Racan
or
May
,
a
Heathen
or
Idolatrous
King
,
to
know
whether
he
would
give
him
leave
to
make
his
Country
his
place
of
refuge
only
for
some
time
,
and
do
him
the
favour
,
when
the
〈◊〉
or
the
Season-winds
should
come
,
to
furnish
him
with
a
Vessel
for
M●●ha
,
●●om
thence
to
pass
into
some
part
of
Turky
or
Persia
.
That
King
sent
answer
▪
that
he
should
be
very
welcome
,
and
have
all
possible
assistance
.
So
Sultan
Banque
returned
to
Dake
with
some
Galeasses
,
manned
with
Franguis
(
I
mean
,
with
those
fugitive
Portugals
,
and
other
straggling
Christians
,
that
had
put
themselves
in
service
to
that
King
,
driving
no
other
Trade
than
to
ravage
all
this
lower
Bengale
;
upon
which
Sultan
Sujah
embarked
,
with
his
whole
Family
,
viz.
his
Wife
,
his
three
Sons
,
and
Daughters
.
They
were
well
enough
received
;
whatever
was
necessary
for
their
subsistance
,
such
as
that
Countrey
would
afford
,
was
provided
for
them
,
in
the
name
of
that
King
.
Some
months
pass
,
the
Season
of
the
favourable
Winds
come
in
,
but
not
a
word
of
the
Vessel
,
though
he
demanded
it
no
otherwise
than
for
his
Money
;
for
as
yet
he
wanted
not
Rupies
of
Gold
,
nor
Silver
,
nor
G●ms
:
He
had
too
great
a
plenty
of
them
;
his
Riches
were
,
in
all
appearance
,
the
cause
of
his
ruin
,
or
at
least
contributed
much
to
it
.
Those
barbarous
Kings
have
no
true
generosity
,
and
are
not
much
refrained
by
the
Faith
they
have
given
,
regarding
nothing
but
their
present
Interests
,
without
so
much
as
considering
the
mischiefs
that
may
befall
them
for
their
perfidiousness
and
brutality
.
To
get
out
of
their
hands
,
one
must
either
be
the
stronger
,
or
have
nothing
that
may
tempt
their
avarice
.
Sultan
Sujah
may
long
enough
sollicit
for
a
Vessel
;
all
is
in
vain
,
he
effects
nothing
:
On
the
contrary
,
the
King
begins
to
shew
much
coldness
,
and
to
complain
of
his
not
coming
to
see
him
.
I
know
not
,
whether
Sultan
Sujah
thought
it
unworthy
of
himself
,
and
too
mean
a
thing
to
give
him
a
Visit
;
or
rather
,
whether
he
fear'd
,
that
being
in
the
Kings
House
he
might
not
there
be
seized
on
,
to
take
away
all
his
Treasure
,
and
then
be
delivered
into
the
hands
of
Emir-Jemla
,
who
for
that
purpose
promised
,
in
the
name
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
great
Sums
of
Mony
,
and
many
other
considerable
advantages
.
Whatever
the
matter
was
,
he
would
not
go
thither
himself
,
but
sent
his
Son
Sultan
Banque
,
who
being
near
the
Kings
House
,
began
to
shew
liberality
to
the
people
,
throwing
out
to
them
a
good
quantity
of
half
Rupies
,
and
whole
Rupies
,
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
And
being
come
before
the
King
,
he
presented
him
with
store
of
Embroideries
,
and
of
rare
pieces
of
Goldsmiths-work
,
set
with
precious
Stones
of
great
value
,
excusing
his
Father
,
Sultan
Sujah
,
as
being
indisposed
,
and
beseeching
him
in
his
name
,
that
he
would
remember
the
Vessel
,
and
the
promise
made
to
him
thereof
.
But
all
that
did
not
advance
his
business
;
on
the
contrary
,
five
or
six
days
after
,
this
King
sent
to
Sultan
Sujah
,
to
ask
of
him
one
of
his
Daughters
in
Marriage
;
which
he
could
never
resolve
to
grant
him
,
whereat
this
barbarous
Prince
was
highly
offended
.
What
then
could
he
do
in
this
case
?
The
Season
passeth
away
.
What
shall
become
of
him
?
What
other
resolution
can
he
take
,
but
to
do
a
desperate
Action
?
Behold
a
strange
undertaking
,
which
may
give
a
great
Example
of
what
Despair
can
do
!
Although
this
King
of
Racan
be
an
Heathen
,
yet
there
is
in
his
Dominions
store
of
Mahumetans
mingled
with
the
people
,
that
are
retired
thither
,
or
have
been
,
for
the
most
part
,
taken
Slaves
,
here
and
there
,
by
those
Franguis
above-mention'd
.
Sultan
Sujah
did
und
r-hand
gain
these
Mahumetans
;
and
with
two
or
three
hundred
Men
,
whom
he
had
yet
remaining
of
those
that
follow'd
him
from
Bengale
,
he
resolved
,
one
day
to
fall
unpectedly
upon
the
House
of
this
Barbarian
,
to
kill
all
,
and
to
make
himself
proclaim'd
King
of
Recan
.
This
was
a
very
bold
Enterprise
,
and
such
a
one
,
as
had
more
of
a
Desperado
in
it
,
than
of
a
prudent
Man
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
as
I
was
inform'd
,
and
by
what
I
could
learn
from
many
Mahumetans
,
and
Portugals
,
and
Hollanders
,
that
then
were
there
present
,
the
thing
was
feasible
enough
.
But
the
day
before
the
stroke
was
to
be
given
,
the
Design
was
discover'd
;
which
did
altogether
overthrow
the
Affairs
of
Sultan
Sujah
,
and
was
soon
after
the
cause
of
his
ruin
.
For
not
finding
hereafter
any
way
●o●e
to
recover
himself
,
he
attempted
to
slye
towards
P●gu
;
which
was
a
thing
in
a
manner
impossible
,
by
reason
of
the
vast
Mountains
and
Forrests
to
be
passed
.
Besides
,
he
was
immediately
pursued
so
close
,
that
he
was
overtaken
the
same
day
he
fled
.
It
may
well
be
thought
,
that
he
defended
himself
with
as
much
courage
as
was
possible
.
He
killed
so
many
of
those
Barbarians
,
that
it
will
scarce
be
believed
,
but
he
was
so
overpow'red
by
the
multitude
of
pursuers
,
that
he
was
obliged
to
quit
the
Combat
.
Sultan
Banque
,
who
was
not
so
far
advanced
as
his
Father
,
defended
him
also
like
a
Lion
;
but
at
length
,
being
all
bloody
of
the
wounds
,
by
stones
poured
upon
him
from
all
sides
,
he
was
seized
on
,
and
carried
away
,
with
his
two
little
Brothers
,
his
Sisters
,
and
Mother
.
As
to
the
Person
of
Sultan
Sujah
himself
,
all
what
could
be
learnt
of
it
,
is
this
:
That
he
,
with
one
Woman
,
one
Eunuch
,
and
two
other
persons
,
got
up
to
the
top
of
the
Mountain
;
that
he
received
a
wound
in
his
Head
by
a
stone
,
which
struck
him
down
,
but
yet
he
rose
again
▪
the
Eunuch
having
wound
his
Head
about
with
his
Turbant
,
and
that
they
escaped
through
the
midst
of
the
Woods
.
I
have
heard
the
Relation
three
or
four
other
manner
of
ways
,
even
by
those
persons
that
were
upon
the
place
.
Some
did
assure
,
that
he
had
been
found
among
the
dead
,
but
was
not
well
known
:
And
I
have
seen
a
Letter
of
the
Chief
of
the
Dutch
Factory
,
confirming
this
.
So
that
't
is
difficult
enough
to
know
aright
what
is
become
him
.
And
this
it
is
,
which
hath
administred
ground
to
those
so
frequent
Alarms
,
given
us
afterwards
at
Dehli
:
For
at
one
time
it
was
rumored
,
that
he
was
arrived
at
Maslipatan
,
to
joyn
with
the
Kings
of
Golkonda
and
Visapour
;
another
time
it
was
related
for
certain
,
that
he
had
passed
in
sight
of
Suratte
with
two
Ships
,
bearing
the
Red
Colours
,
which
the
King
of
Pegu
,
or
the
King
of
Siam
had
given
him
;
by
and
by
,
that
he
was
in
Persia
,
and
had
been
seen
in
Chiras
,
and
soon
after
in
Kandahar
,
ready
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Caboul
it self
.
Aureng-Zebe
one
day
said
smiling
,
that
Sultan
Sujah
was
at
last
become
an
Agy
or
Pilgrim
.
And
at
this
very
day
there
are
abundance
of
persons
who
maintain
that
he
is
in
Persia
,
returned
from
Constantinople
,
whence
he
is
said
to
have
brought
with
him
much
Money
.
But
that
which
confirms
more
than
enough
,
that
there
is
no
ground
for
any
of
these
reports
,
is
that
Letter
of
the
Hollanders
;
and
that
an
Eunuch
of
his
,
with
whom
I
travelled
from
Bengale
to
Maslipatan
,
as
also
the
Great
Master
of
his
Artillery
;
whom
I
saw
in
the
Service
of
the
King
of
Golkonda
,
have
assured
me
,
that
he
is
no
more
in
being
,
though
they
made
difficulty
to
say
any
more
concerning
him
;
as
also
,
that
our
French
Merchants
,
that
lately
came
out
of
Persia
and
from
Hispahan
,
when
I
was
yet
at
Dehli
,
had
in
those
parts
heard
no
news
at
all
of
him
;
besides
that
,
I
have
heard
that
a
while
after
his
Defeat
,
his
Sword
and
Poynard
had
been
found
:
So
that
't
is
credible
,
that
if
he
was
not
killed
upon
the
place
,
he
soon
dyed
afterwards
,
and
was
the
prey
of
some
Robbers
,
or
Tygers
,
or
Elephants
,
of
which
the
Forrests
of
that
Country
are
full
.
However
it
be
,
after
this
last
Action
his
whole
Family
was
put
in
Prison
,
Wives
,
and
Children
,
where
they
were
treated
rudely
enough
;
yet
some
time
after
they
were
set
at
more
liberty
,
and
they
received
a
milder
entertainment
:
And
then
the
King
called
for
the
eldest
Daughter
,
whom
he
married
.
Whilst
this
was
doing
,
some
Servants
of
Sultan
Banque
,
joyned
with
divers
of
those
Mahumetans
which
I
have
mentioned
,
went
to
plot
another
Conspiracy
like
the
first
.
But
the
day
appointed
for
it
being
come
,
one
of
the
Conspirators
,
being
half
drunk
,
began
too
soon
to
break
out
.
Concerning
this
also
I
have
heard
forty
different
relations
,
so
that
't
is
very
hard
to
know
the
truth
of
it
.
That
which
is
undoubted
is
this
,
that
the
King
was
at
length
so
exasperated
against
this
unfortunate
Family
of
Sujah
,
that
he
commanded
it
should
be
quite
rooted
out
.
Neither
did
there
remain
any
one
of
it
,
that
was
not
put
to
death
,
save
that
Daughter
which
the
King
had
made
his
Wife
.
Sultan
Banque
,
and
his
Brothers
,
had
their
Heads
cut
off
with
blunt
Axes
;
and
the
Women
were
mured
up
,
where
they
dyed
of
hunger
and
misery
.
And
thus
endeth
this
War
,
which
the
lust
of
Reigning
had
kindled
among
those
four
Brothers
,
after
it
had
lasted
five
or
six
years
,
from
1655
,
or
thereabout
,
to
1660
or
1661
;
which
left
Aureng-Zebe
in
the
peaceable
possession
of
this
puissant
Empire
.
The
End
of
the
FIRST
TOME
.
Particular
Events
:
OR
,
The
most
considerable
Passages
after
the
War
for
Five
Years
,
or
thereabout
,
in
the
Empire
of
the
GREAT
MOGOL
.
THE
War
being
ended
,
the
Tartars
of
Vsbec
entertained
thoughts
of
sending
Ambassadors
to
Aureng-Zebe
.
They
had
seen
him
fight
in
their
Countrey
,
when
he
was
yet
a
young
Prince
;
Chah-Jehan
having
sent
him
to
command
the
Succors
,
which
the
Kan
of
Samarkand
had
desired
of
him
against
the
Kan
of
Balk
.
They
had
experienced
his
Conduct
and
Valor
on
many
occasions
,
and
they
consider'd
with
themselves
,
that
he
could
not
but
remember
the
Affront
they
did
him
,
when
he
was
just
taking
Balk
,
the
Capital
Town
of
the
Enemy
:
For
the
two
Kans
agreed
together
,
and
obliged
him
to
retreat
,
alledging
,
That
they
apprehended
he
might
render
himself
Master
of
their
whole
State
,
just
as
Ekbar
had
formerly
done
of
the
Kingdom
of
Kachimere
.
Besides
,
they
had
certain
intelligence
of
all
he
had
done
in
Indostan
,
of
his
Battels
,
Fortune
,
and
Advantages
;
whence
they
might
sufficiently
estimate
,
that
though
Chah-Jehan
was
yet
living
,
yet
Aureng-Zebe
was
Master
,
and
the
only
Person
that
was
to
be
owned
King
of
the
Indies
.
Whether
then
they
feared
his
just
resentments
,
or
whether
it
was
,
that
their
inbred
Avarice
and
Sordidness
made
them
hope
for
some
considerable
Present
,
the
two
Kans
sent
to
him
their
Ambassadors
to
offer
him
their
Service
,
and
to
Congratulate
him
upon
the
happy
beginning
of
his
Reign
.
Aureng-Zebe
saw
very
well
,
that
the
War
being
at
an
end
,
this
offer
was
out
of
season
,
and
that
it
was
nothing
but
fear
or
hope
,
as
we
said
,
that
had
brought
them
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
he
received
them
honourably
;
and
,
since
I
was
present
at
their
Audience
,
I
can
relate
the
Particulars
of
it
with
certainty
.
They
made
their
Reverence
at
a
considerable
distance
from
him
,
after
the
Indian
custom
,
putting
thrice
their
hands
upon
their
heads
,
and
as
often
letting
them
down
to
the
ground
.
Then
they
approached
so
near
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
himself
might
very
well
have
taken
their
Letters
immediately
from
their
hands
;
but
yet
it
was
an
Omrah
that
took
and
open'd
them
,
and
gave
them
to
him
.
He
forthwith
read
them
with
a
very
grave
countenance
;
and
afterwards
commanded
,
there
should
be
given
to
each
of
them
an
embroider'd
Vest
,
a
Turbant
,
and
a
Girdle
of
Silk
in
Embroidery
,
which
is
that
which
they
call
Ser-apah
,
that
is
,
an
Habit
from
head
to
foot
.
After
this
,
their
Presents
were
call'd
for
,
which
consisted
in
some
Boxes
of
choice
Lapis
Lazulus
,
divers
Camels
with
long
hair
,
several
gallant
Horses
,
some
Camel-loads
of
fresh
Fruit
,
as
Apples
,
Pears
,
Raisins
and
Melons
,
(
for
't
is
chiefly
Vsbec
that
furnishes
these
sorts
of
Fruit
,
eaten
at
Dehli
all
the
Winter-long
;
)
and
in
many
Loads
of
dry
Fruit
,
as
Prunes
of
Bokara
,
Aprecocks
,
Raisms
without
any
stones
that
appeared
,
and
two
other
sorts
of
Raisins
,
black
and
white
,
very
large
and
very
good
.
Aureng-Zebe
was
not
wanting
to
declare
,
how
much
he
was
satisfied
with
the
Generosity
of
the
Kans
,
and
much
commended
the
Beauty
and
Rarity
of
the
Fruit
,
Horses
,
and
Camels
;
and
after
he
had
a
little
entertain'd
them
of
the
state
of
the
Academy
of
Samarkand
,
and
of
the
Fertility
of
their
Countrey
,
abounding
in
so
many
rare
and
excellent
things
,
he
desired
them
to
go
and
repose
themselves
,
intimating
withall
,
that
he
should
be
very
glad
to
see
them
often
.
They
came
away
from
their
Audience
full
of
contentment
and
joy
,
not
being
much
troubled
,
that
they
had
been
obliged
to
make
their
Reverence
after
the
Indian
custom
,
though
it
have
something
of
slavish
in
it
;
nor
much
resenting
it
,
that
the
King
had
not
taken
their
Letters
from
their
own
hands
.
I
believe
if
they
had
been
required
to
kiss
the
ground
,
and
even
to
do
something
of
a
lower
nature
,
they
would
have
complied
with
it
.
'T
is
true
,
it
would
have
been
in
vain
,
if
they
had
desired
to
make
no
other
Salute
,
but
that
of
their
own
Countrey
,
and
to
deliver
to
the
King
their
Letters
with
their
own
hands
;
for
that
belongs
only
to
the
Ambassadors
of
Persia
,
nor
have
these
this
favour
granted
them
,
but
with
much
difficulty
.
They
stay'd
above
four
months
at
Dehli
,
what
diligence
soever
they
could
use
to
be
dispatch'd
,
which
did
incommode
them
very
much
;
for
they
fell
almost
all
sick
,
and
even
some
of
them
dyed
,
because
they
were
not
accustomed
to
such
heats
as
are
in
Indostan
,
or
rather
because
they
were
sordid
,
and
kept
a
very
ill
Diet.
I
know
not
whether
there
be
a
more
avaricious
and
uncleanly
Nation
than
they
are
.
They
laid
up
the
Money
which
the
King
had
appointed
them
for
their
mainten●nce
,
and
lived
a
very
miserable
life
,
altogether
unworthy
of
Ambassadors
;
yet
they
were
dismissed
with
great
honour
:
The
King
,
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Omrahs
,
presented
each
of
them
with
two
rich
Ser-apahs
,
and
gave
order
that
Eight
thousand
Rupies
should
be
carried
to
their
Lodgings
,
which
amounted
to
near
Two
thousand
Crowns
each
.
He
also
gave
them
for
Presents
to
the
Kans
their
Masters
,
very
handsom
Ser-apahs
,
store
of
the
richest
and
best
wrought
Embroideries
,
a
good
quantity
of
fine
Cloth
,
and
Silk-stuffs
,
wrought
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
some
Tapestries
,
and
two
Poynards
set
about
with
precious
stones
.
During
their
stay
,
I
went
thrice
to
see
them
,
being
presented
to
them
as
a
Physician
by
one
of
my
Friends
,
that
was
Son
of
an
Vshec
,
that
had
made
his
Fortune
in
that
Court
.
I
had
a
design
to
have
learned
something
in
particular
of
their
Countrey
,
but
I
found
them
so
ignorant
,
that
they
knew
not
so
much
as
the
Confines
of
their
State
,
much
less
could
they
inform
me
of
any
thing
concerning
the
Tartars
that
have
conquer'd
China
of
late
years
:
In
short
,
they
told
me
nothing
that
I
knew
not
before
.
I
had
once
the
Curiosity
to
dine
with
them
,
which
liberty
I
obtained
easily
enough
.
They
are
not
Men
of
much
Ceremony
;
it
was
a
very
extraordinary
Meal
for
such
a
one
as
I
,
it
being
mee●
Horse-flesh
;
yet
for
all
this
I
got
my
Dinner
with
them
;
there
was
a
certain
Ragou
,
which
I
thought
passable
:
And
I
was
obliged
to
express
a
liking
of
so
exquisite
a
Dish
,
which
they
so
much
lust
after
.
During
Dinner
,
there
was
a
strange
silence
;
they
were
very
busie
in
carrying
in
with
their
whole
hands
,
for
they
know
not
what
a
Spoon
is
;
but
after
that
this
Horse-flesh
had
wrought
in
their
stomachs
,
they
began
to
talk
,
and
then
they
would
perswade
me
,
they
were
the
most
dextrous
at
Bows
and
Arrows
,
and
the
strongest
Men
in
the
World
.
They
call'd
for
Bows
,
which
are
much
bigger
than
those
of
Indostan
,
and
would
lay
a
wager
,
to
pierce
an
Ox
or
my
Horse
through
and
through
.
Then
they
proceeded
to
commend
the
strength
and
valor
of
their
Women
,
which
they
described
to
me
quite
otherwise
than
the
Amazons
,
telling
me
very
wonderful
stories
of
them
,
especially
one
,
which
would
be
admirable
indeed
,
if
I
could
relate
it
with
a
Tartarian
Eloquence
,
as
they
did
:
They
told
me
,
that
at
the
time
when
Aureng-Zebe
made
War
in
their
Countrey
,
a
Party
of
Twenty
five
or
Thirty
Indian
Horsemen
came
to
fall
upon
a
small
Village
;
whilst
they
plundred
,
and
tyed
all
those
whom
they
met
with
to
make
them
Slaves
,
an
old
Woman
said
to
them
,
Children
,
be
not
so
mischievous
,
my
Daughter
is
not
far
off
,
she
will
be
here
very
shortly
,
retreat
if
you
be
wise
,
you
are
undone
if
she
light
upon
you
.
They
laughed
at
the
old
Woman
,
and
her
Advice
;
and
continued
to
load
,
to
tye
,
and
to
carry
away
her self
;
but
they
were
not
gone
half
a
Mile
,
but
this
old
Woman
,
looking
often
backward
,
made
a
great
out-cry
of
Joy
,
perceiving
her
Daughter
coming
after
her
on
Horse-back
;
and
presently
this
generous
She
Tartar
,
mounted
on
a
furious
Horse
,
her
Bow
and
Arrows
hanging
at
her
side
,
called
to
them
at
a
distance
,
that
she
was
yet
willing
to
give
them
their
Lives
,
if
they
would
carry
back
to
the
Village
all
they
had
taken
,
and
then
withdraw
without
any
noise
.
The
Advice
of
this
young
Woman
affected
them
as
little
as
that
of
her
old
Mother
;
but
they
were
soon
astonish'd
,
when
they
found
her
let
flie
at
them
in
a
moment
three
or
four
great
Arrows
,
which
struck
as
many
of
their
Men
to
the
ground
,
which
forced
them
to
fall
to
their
Quivers
also
.
But
she
kept
her self
at
that
distance
from
them
,
that
none
of
them
could
reach
her
.
She
laughed
at
all
their
Effort
,
and
at
all
their
Arrows
,
knowing
how
to
attack
them
at
the
length
of
her
Bow
,
and
to
take
her
measure
from
the
strength
of
her
Arm
,
which
was
of
another
temper
than
theirs
:
So
that
after
she
had
killed
half
of
them
with
her
Arrows
,
and
put
them
into
disorder
,
she
came
and
fell
upon
the
rest
with
the
Zable
in
her
hand
,
and
cut
them
all
in
pieces
.
The
Ambassadors
of
Tartary
were
not
yet
gone
away
from
Dehli
,
when
Aureng-Zebe
fell
exceeding
sick
;
a
violent
and
continued
Fever
made
him
sometimes
lose
his
understanding
:
His
Tongue
was
seized
with
such
a
Palsie
,
that
he
lost
almost
his
speech
,
and
the
Physicians
despaired
of
his
Recovery
;
nothing
was
heard
for
the
time
,
than
that
he
was
gone
,
and
that
his
Sister
Rauchenara-Begum
concealed
his
death
out
of
design
.
It
was
already
bruited
,
that
the
Raja
Jessomseigne
,
Governor
of
Guzaratte
,
was
on
the
way
to
deliver
Chah-Jehan
;
that
Mohabet-Kan
(
who
had
at
length
obeyed
the
Orders
of
Aureng-Zebe
)
quitting
the
Government
of
Caboul
,
and
being
already
on
this
side
Lahor
to
come
back
,
made
haste
also
with
Three
or
four
thousand
Horse
for
the
same
end
;
and
that
the
Eunuch
Etbar-kan
,
who
kept
Chah-Jehan
in
the
Fortress
of
Agra
,
would
have
the
honour
of
his
delivery
.
On
one
side
we
see
Sultan
Mazum
bestir
himself
exceedingly
with
Bribes
,
endeavouring
by
Promises
to
assure
himself
of
the
Omrahs
,
so
far
,
as
that
one
Night
he
went
disguised
to
the
Raja
Jesseigne
,
entreating
him
with
expressions
of
deep
respect
,
that
he
would
engage
himself
for
his
interest
.
We
knew
from
other
hands
,
that
Rauchenara-Begum
,
together
with
Today-kan
,
the
great
Master
of
Artillery
,
and
many
Omrahs
,
declared
for
the
young
Prince
Sultan
Ekbar
,
the
third
Son
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
though
he
was
but
seven
or
eight
years
old
;
both
Parties
in
the
mean
time
pretending
,
they
had
no
other
design
than
to
deliver
Chah-Jehan
:
so
that
the
People
believed
,
that
now
he
was
going
to
be
set
at
liberty
,
though
none
of
the
Grandees
had
any
such
thing
in
their
thoughts
,
spreading
this
Rumor
,
only
to
gain
Credit
and
Concourse
,
and
because
they
feared
,
lest
by
the
means
of
Etbar-kan
,
or
some
other
secret
Intrigue
,
he
should
one
day
appear
in
the
Field
.
And
indeed
of
all
the
Parties
,
there
was
not
one
that
had
reason
to
wish
for
his
liberty
and
restoration
to
the
Throne
,
except
Jessomseigne
,
Mohabet-kan
,
and
some
others
,
that
as
yet
had
done
no
great
matter
to
his
disadvantage
.
The
rest
had
been
all
against
him
,
at
least
they
had
vilely
abandon'd
him
.
They
knew
very
well
he
would
be
like
an
unchain'd
Lyon
,
if
he
came
abroad
:
Who
then
could
trust
him
?
And
what
could
Etbar-kan
hope
for
,
who
had
kept
him
up
so
close
?
I
know
not
,
if
by
some
Adventure
or
other
,
he
should
have
come
cut
of
Prison
,
whether
he
would
not
have
stood
single
,
and
been
alone
of
his
Party
.
But
though
Aureng-Zebe
was
very
sick
,
yet
for
all
this
he
gave
order
for
all
things
,
and
particularly
for
the
sure
custody
of
Chah-Jehan
his
Father
;
and
though
he
had
advised
Sultan
Mazum
to
go
and
open
the
Gates
to
Chah-Jehan
,
in
case
he
should
die
,
yet
he
omitted
not
to
have
Etbar-kan
incessantly
writ
to
.
And
the
fifth
day
,
in
the
height
of
his
sickness
,
he
caused
himself
to
be
carried
into
the
Assembly
of
the
Omrahs
to
shew
himself
,
and
to
disabuse
those
who
might
believe
him
to
be
dead
,
and
to
obviate
popular
Tumults
,
or
such
Accidents
as
might
have
caused
Chah-Jehan
to
be
set
at
liberty
.
The
seventh
,
ninth
,
and
tenth
day
,
he
made
himself
to
be
carried
again
into
the
said
Assembly
for
the
same
reason
;
and
,
what
is
almost
incredible
,
the
thirteenth
,
after
he
had
recollected
himself
from
a
Fit
of
Swooning
,
which
occasioned
a
rumor
through
the
whole
Town
of
his
being
dead
,
he
called
for
two
or
three
of
the
greatest
Omrahs
,
and
the
Raja
Jesseigne
,
to
let
them
see
that
he
was
alive
,
made
himself
to
be
raised
in
his
Bed
,
called
for
Ink
and
Paper
to
write
to
Etbar-kan
,
and
sent
for
the
Great
Seal
,
which
he
had
trusted
with
Rauchenara-Bagum
,
and
commonly
enclosed
in
a
small
Bag
,
sealed
with
a
Seal
he
always
wore
about
his
Arm
,
fearing
lest
she
had
already
made
use
of
it
for
her
designs
.
I
was
nigh
my
Agah
,
when
all
this
News
was
told
him
,
and
I
understood
,
that
lifting
up
his
hands
to
Heaven
,
he
said
,
What
a
Soul
is
this
?
A
matchless
Fortitude
and
Courage
of
Spirit
!
God
preserve
thee
Aureng-Zebe
,
for
greater
things
,
certainly
he
will
not
that
thou
shouldest
yet
die
.
And
indeed
after
this
Fit
,
he
recover'd
by
little
and
little
.
He
had
no
sooner
recover'd
his
health
,
but
he
sought
to
get
out
of
the
hands
of
Chah-Jehan
,
and
Begum-Saheb
,
the
Daughter
of
Dara
,
to
secure
the
Marriage
of
Sultan-Ekhar
,
his
third
Son
,
with
this
Princess
,
on
purpose
thereby
to
gain
him
Authority
,
and
to
give
him
the
greater
right
to
the
Empire
:
For
he
it
is
,
who
is
thought
to
be
by
him
designed
for
it
.
He
is
yet
very
young
,
but
he
hath
many
near
and
powerful
Relations
at
the
Court
,
and
is
born
of
the
Daughter
of
Chah-Navaze-kan
,
and
consequently
of
the
Blood
of
the
Ancient
Sovereigns
of
Machate
;
whereas
Sultan
Mahmoud
and
Sultan
Mazum
are
only
Sons
of
Ragipontnis
,
or
Daughters
of
Raja's
.
These
Kings
,
though
Mahumetans
,
do
,
for
all
that
,
marry
of
the
Daughters
of
the
Heathen
,
either
for
State-interest
,
or
for
extraordinary
Beauty
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
,
was
disappointed
in
this
design
:
It
will
hardly
be
believed
,
with
what
height
and
fierceness
of
spirit
Chah-Jehan
and
Begum
rejected
the
Proposition
,
and
the
young
Princess
her self
,
who
,
in
the
fear
of
being
carried
away
,
was
for
some
days
desperate
,
and
protested
she
would
rather
kill
her self
an
hundred
times
over
,
if
it
were
possible
,
than
to
marry
the
Son
of
him
that
had
murthered
her
Father
.
He
had
no
better
satisfaction
from
Chah-Jehan
about
certain
Jewels
which
he
asked
of
him
,
in
order
to
finish
a
piece
of
work
which
he
caused
to
be
added
to
a
famous
Throne
,
which
is
so
highly
esteemed
.
For
he
fiercely
answer'd
,
That
Aureng-Zebe
should
take
no
other
Care
,
but
to
rule
better
than
he
did
;
that
he
should
let
his
Throne
alone
;
that
he
was
weary
to
hear
of
these
Jewels
;
and
that
the
Hammers
were
ready
to
beat
them
to
dust
,
the
first
time
he
should
be
importun'd
again
about
them
.
The
Hollanders
would
not
be
the
last
in
doing
Reverence
to
Aureng-Zebe
:
they
had
thoughts
of
sending
an
Ambassador
to
him
.
They
pitched
upon
Monsieur
Adrican
,
the
Commander
of
their
Factory
at
Suratte
;
and
being
a
right
honest
man
,
and
of
good
sense
and
judgment
,
not
neglecting
to
take
the
counsel
of
his
Friends
,
he
well
acquitted
himself
of
this
Employment
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
though
he
carries
it
very
high
,
and
affects
to
appear
a
zealous
Mahumetan
,
and
consequently
to
despise
the
Franguis
,
or
Christians
,
yet
thought
fit
to
receive
them
with
much
Respect
and
Civility
.
He
even
was
desirous
,
that
this
Ambassador
should
complement
him
in
the
mode
of
the
Franguis
,
after
he
had
been
made
to
do
it
the
Indian
way
.
'T
is
true
,
he
received
his
Letters
by
the
hand
of
an
Omrah
;
but
that
was
not
to
be
taken
for
any
Contempt
,
he
having
shew'd
no
more
Honour
to
the
Ambassadors
of
Vsbec
.
After
this
,
he
intimated
to
him
,
that
he
might
produce
his
Present
;
and
at
the
same
time
he
caused
him
,
and
some
of
his
Train
,
to
be
dressed
with
a
Ser-Apah
embroider'd
.
The
Present
consisted
of
store
of
very
fine
Scarlet
,
some
large
Looking-glasses
,
and
divers
excellent
pieces
of
Chinese
and
Japonese
work
,
among
which
there
was
a
Paleky
,
and
a
Tack●avan
,
or
a
Field-Throne
of
admirable
workmanship
.
This
Ambassador
was
not
so
soon
dispatch'd
as
he
wish'd
,
it
being
the
Custom
of
the
Kings
of
Mogol
to
detain
Ambassadors
as
long
as
they
well
can
,
from
a
belief
they
have
,
that
't
is
the
interest
of
their
Greatness
,
to
oblige
Strangers
to
give
long
Attendance
at
their
Court
;
yet
he
was
not
kept
so
long
as
the
Ambassadors
of
Vsbec
.
Mean
time
he
had
the
misfortune
,
that
his
Secretary
died
there
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Retinue
began
to
grow
sick
.
When
the
King
dismissed
him
,
he
gave
him
such
another
Ser-Apah
embroider'd
,
as
the
first
was
for
himself
;
and
another
,
a
very
rich
one
,
for
the
General
of
Batavia
,
together
with
a
Poynard
,
set
about
with
Jewels
,
all
accompanied
with
a
very
obliging
Letter
.
The
chief
Aim
of
the
Hollanders
in
this
Embassy
was
,
to
make
themselves
immediately
known
to
the
King
,
thereby
to
gain
Credit
,
and
to
intimidate
the
Governors
of
the
Sea-Ports
,
and
other
places
,
where
they
have
their
Factories
;
that
so
they
may
not
attempt
,
when
they
please
,
to
insult
over
them
,
or
to
trouble
them
in
their
Trade
;
thereby
letting
them
know
,
that
they
had
to
do
with
a
potent
Nation
,
and
that
hath
a
door
open
to
address
themselves
,
and
to
complain
immediately
to
the
King
.
Their
End
also
was
,
to
make
it
appear
,
what
interest
the
King
had
in
their
Commerce
;
and
therefore
they
shew'd
long
Rolls
of
Commodities
,
bought
up
by
them
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
Lists
of
considerable
Sums
of
Gold
and
Silver
▪
every
year
brought
thither
by
them
;
but
saying
not
a
word
of
those
which
they
draw
thence
,
from
the
Copper
,
Lead
,
Cinamon
,
Cloves
,
Muscadin
,
Pepper
,
Wood
of
Aloes
,
Elephants
,
and
other
Commodities
which
they
vend
there
.
About
this
time
,
one
of
the
most
considerable
Omrahs
of
Aureng-Zebe
addressed
himself
to
him
,
and
represented
,
that
this
multitude
and
variety
of
perplexing
Affairs
,
and
this
perpetual
Attention
of
mind
in
him
,
might
soon
cause
a
great
Alteration
in
his
Temper
,
and
a
dangerous
Inconvenience
in
his
Health
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
,
seeming
to
take
almost
no
notice
of
what
that
Omrah
said
,
turn'd
himself
another
way
,
and
approaching
to
another
of
the
prime
Omrahs
of
the
Court
,
a
person
of
great
knowledge
and
judgment
,
spoke
to
him
in
this
purpose
(
as
I
was
informed
by
the
Son
of
this
Lord
,
who
was
my
Friend
.
)
You
other
Sages
,
are
you
not
all
of
the
mind
,
that
there
are
times
and
conjunctions
so
urgent
,
that
a
King
ought
to
hazard
his
life
for
his
Subjects
,
and
sacrifice
himself
for
their
defence
with
Arms
in
his
hands
?
And
yet
this
effeminate
Man
would
disswade
me
from
taking
pains
,
and
dehort
me
from
watching
and
sollicitude
for
the
Publick
;
and
carry
me
by
pretences
of
Health
,
to
the
thoughts
of
an
easie
life
,
by
abandoning
the
Government
of
my
People
,
and
the
management
of
Affairs
,
to
some
Visir
or
other
.
Doth
he
not
know
,
that
Providence
having
given
me
a
Royal
Extraction
,
and
raised
me
to
the
Crown
of
Indostan
,
hath
not
made
me
for
my self
alone
,
but
for
the
good
and
safety
of
the
Publick
,
and
for
the
procurement
of
Tranquility
and
Happiness
to
my
Subjects
,
as
far
as
that
may
be
obtained
by
Justice
and
Power
?
He
seeth
not
the
consequence
of
his
Counsels
,
and
what
mischiefs
do
attend
Visirships
.
Doth
he
think
it
to
be
without
reason
,
what
our
Grand
Sady
hath
so
generously
pronounced
,
O
Kings
,
cease
,
cease
to
be
Kings
,
or
govern
your
Kingdoms
your selves
?
Go
tell
thy
Countrey-man
,
that
I
shall
well
like
of
the
care
he
is
constantly
to
take
of
the
faithful
discharge
of
his
Place
;
but
advise
him
also
,
not
any
more
to
run
out
himself
so
far
as
he
hath
done
.
We
have
natural
inclination
enough
to
a
long
,
easie
,
and
careless
life
,
and
there
need
no
Counsellors
to
shake
off
business
and
trouble
.
Our
Wives
,
that
lie
in
our
bosom
,
do
too
often
,
besides
our
own
genius
,
incline
us
that
way
.
At
the
same
time
there
happen'd
an
Accident
,
that
made
a
great
noise
at
Dehli
,
especially
in
the
Seraglio
,
and
disabused
a
great
many
,
that
could
as
hardly
believe
as
my self
,
that
Eunuchs
,
though
they
had
their
Genitals
quite
cut
away
,
could
become
amorous
as
other
men
.
Didar-kan
,
one
of
the
chief
Eunuchs
of
the
Seraglio
,
who
had
built
an
house
,
where
he
came
often
to
divert
himself
,
fell
in
love
with
a
very
beautiful
Woman
,
the
Sister
of
a
Neighbor
of
his
,
that
was
an
Heathen
Scrivener
.
These
Amours
lasted
a
good
while
,
before
any
Body
blamed
them
,
since
it
was
but
an
Eunuch
that
made
them
,
which
sort
of
men
have
the
priviledge
to
go
where
they
please
;
but
the
familiarity
grew
so
great
,
and
so
extraordinary
betwixt
the
two
Lovers
,
that
the
Neighbors
began
to
suspect
something
,
and
to
rally
the
Scrivener
,
which
did
so
touch
him
,
that
he
threatned
both
his
Sisters
and
the
Eunuch
to
kill
them
,
if
they
should
continue
their
Commerce
.
And
soon
after
,
finding
them
in
the
Night
lying
together
,
he
stabbed
the
Eunuch
out-right
,
and
left
his
Sister
for
dead
.
The
whole
Seraglio
,
Women
and
Eunuchs
,
made
a
League
together
against
him
to
make
him
away
;
but
Aureng-Zebe
dissipated
all
these
machinations
,
and
was
content
to
have
him
turn
Mahumetan
.
Mean
time
't
is
thought
,
he
cannot
long
avoid
the
malice
and
power
of
the
Eunuchs
;
for
't
is
not
,
as
is
the
common
saying
,
with
Men
as
with
Brutes
;
these
latter
become
gentler
and
more
tractable
when
they
are
castrated
;
but
men
more
vicious
,
and
commonly
very
insolent
,
though
sometimes
it
turneth
to
an
admirable
Fidelity
and
Gallantry
.
It
was
also
about
the
same
time
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
was
somewhat
discontented
with
Rauchenara-Begum
,
because
she
was
suspected
to
have
given
Access
to
two
young
Gallants
into
the
Seraglio
,
who
were
discover'd
,
and
brought
before
Aureng-Zebe
.
Yet
this
being
but
a
suspicion
,
he
expressed
to
her
no
great
resentment
of
it
;
nor
did
he
make
use
of
so
great
rigor
and
cruelty
against
those
poor
men
,
as
Chah-Jehan
had
done
against
the
person
above
spoken
of
.
The
matter
was
related
to
me
by
an
old
Portuguese
Woman
(
that
had
a
long
while
been
Slave
to
the
Seraglio
,
and
went
out
and
in
at
pleasure
)
as
followeth
:
She
told
me
that
Rauchenara-Begum
,
after
she
had
drawn
from
a
young
man
,
hidden
by
her
,
all
his
Ability
,
deliver'd
him
to
some
Women
,
to
convey
him
away
in
the
Night
thorough
some
Gardens
,
and
so
to
save
him
:
But
whether
they
were
discover'd
,
or
whether
they
feared
they
should
be
so
,
or
what
else
might
be
the
cause
,
they
fled
,
and
left
him
there
wandring
in
the
midst
of
those
Gardens
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
get
out
:
And
being
at
last
met
with
,
and
brought
before
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
examined
him
strictly
,
but
could
draw
nothing
else
from
him
,
than
that
he
was
come
in
over
the
walls
,
he
was
commanded
to
get
out
the
same
way
by
which
he
entred
:
But
it
seems
,
the
Eunuchs
did
more
than
Aureng-Zebe
had
given
order
for
,
for
they
cast
him
down
from
the
top
of
the
walls
to
the
bottom
.
As
for
the
other
young
Gallant
,
this
same
Woman
assured
me
,
that
he
was
found
wandring
in
the
Garden
like
the
first
;
and
having
confessed
that
he
was
come
in
by
the
Gate
,
Aureng-Zebe
commanded
likewise
,
that
he
also
should
pass
away
again
by
the
same
Gate
;
yet
reserving
to
himself
a
severe
chastisement
for
the
Eunuchs
,
since
not
only
the
honour
of
the
Royal
House
,
but
also
the
safety
of
the
King's
person
is
herein
concerned
.
Some
months
after
,
there
arrived
at
Dehli
several
Ambassadors
,
almost
at
the
same
time
.
The
first
was
Xerif
of
Meccha
,
whose
Present
did
consist
in
some
Arabian
Horses
:
The
second
and
third
Ambassadors
were
,
he
of
the
King
of
Hyeman
,
or
Happy
Arabia
,
and
he
of
the
Prince
of
Bassora
,
who
likewise
presented
Arabian
Horses
.
The
two
remaining
Ambassadors
were
sent
from
the
King
of
Ethiopia
.
To
the
three
first
no
great
regard
was
given
;
they
appear'd
in
so
miserable
and
confused
an
Equipage
,
that
it
was
perceived
they
came
only
to
get
some
money
by
the
means
of
their
Present
,
and
of
the
many
Horses
,
and
other
Merchandize
,
which
under
the
pretence
of
Ambassadors
,
entred
without
paying
any
Duty
into
the
Kingdom
,
there
to
be
sold
,
and
to
buy
for
the
money
a
quantity
of
Indian
Stuffs
,
and
so
to
return
,
without
paying
likewise
any
Impost
at
all
.
But
as
to
the
Ethiopian
Embassy
,
that
deserves
to
be
otherwise
taken
notice
of
;
the
King
of
Ethiopia
having
received
the
News
of
the
Revolution
of
the
Indies
,
had
a
design
to
spread
his
Name
in
those
Parts
,
and
there
to
make
known
his
Grandeur
and
Magnificence
,
by
a
splendid
Embassy
:
Or
,
as
Malice
will
have
it
,
or
rather
as
the
very
truth
is
,
to
reap
some
Advantage
by
a
Present
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Behold
therefore
this
great
Embassy
!
He
chose
for
his
Ambassadors
two
persons
,
that
one
would
think
were
the
most
considerable
in
his
Court
,
and
the
most
capable
to
make
such
a
Design
prosper
.
And
who
were
they
?
The
one
was
a
Mahumetan
Merchant
,
whom
I
had
seen
some
years
ago
at
Moka
,
when
I
passed
there
coming
out
of
Egypt
over
the
Red-Sea
,
where
he
was
to
sell
some
Slaves
for
that
Prince
,
and
to
buy
of
the
money
,
raised
thence
,
some
Indian
Commodities
.
And
this
is
the
fine
Trade
of
that
great
Christian
King
of
Africa
.
The
other
was
a
Christian
Merchant
of
Armenia
,
born
and
married
in
Aleppo
,
known
in
Aethiopia
by
the
name
of
Murat
.
I
had
seen
him
also
at
Moka
,
where
he
had
accommodated
me
with
the
half
of
his
Chamber
,
and
assisted
me
with
very
good
Advice
,
whereof
I
have
spoken
in
the
beginning
of
this
History
,
as
a
thing
taking
me
off
from
passing
into
Ethiopia
,
according
to
my
first
design
.
He
also
came
every
year
to
that
place
,
in
that
King's
Name
,
for
the
same
end
that
the
Mahumetan
did
,
and
brought
the
Present
which
the
King
made
every
year
,
to
the
Gentlemen
of
the
English
and
Dutch
Company
of
the
East-Indies
,
and
carried
away
theirs
.
Now
the
King
of
Ethiopia
,
sutably
to
his
design
,
and
the
desire
he
had
of
making
his
Ambassadors
appear
with
great
Splendor
,
put
himself
to
great
Expences
for
this
Embassie
:
He
gave
them
Thirty
two
young
Slaves
,
of
both
Sexes
,
to
sell
them
at
Moka
,
and
thence
to
make
a
Sum
of
Money
to
bear
their
Charges
.
A
wonderful
Largess
!
Slaves
are
commonly
sold
there
for
Twenty
five
or
thirty
Crowns
apiece
,
one
with
another
.
A
considerable
Sum.
Besides
,
he
gave
them
for
a
Present
to
the
Great
Mogol
Five
and
twenty
choice
Slaves
,
among
which
there
were
nine
or
ten
very
young
,
proper
to
make
Eunuchs
of
.
A
very
worthy
Present
for
a
King
,
and
he
a
Christian
,
to
a
Mahumetan
Prince
!
It
seems
the
Christianity
of
the
Ethiopians
is
very
different
from
ours
.
He
added
to
that
Present
,
twelve
Horses
,
esteem'd
as
much
as
those
of
Arabia
,
and
a
kind
of
little
Mule
,
of
which
I
saw
the
Skin
,
which
was
a
very
great
Rarity
,
there
being
no
Tyger
so
handsomly
speckled
,
nor
Silken
Stuff
of
India
so
finely
,
so
variously
,
and
so
orderly
streaked
,
as
that
was
.
Moreover
,
there
were
for
a
part
of
the
Present
,
two
Elephants
teeth
,
so
prodigious
,
that
they
assured
it
was
all
that
a
very
able
bodied
man
could
do
,
to
lift
up
one
of
them
from
the
ground
.
Lastly
,
an
Horn
of
an
Ox
full
of
Civett
,
and
so
big
,
that
the
Aperture
of
it
being
measur'd
by
me
,
when
it
came
to
Dehli
,
it
had
a
Diameter
of
Half
a
Foot
,
and
somewhat
better
.
All
things
being
thus
prepared
,
the
Ambassadors
depart
from
Gondez
,
the
Capital
of
Ethiopia
,
situated
in
the
Province
of
Dambea
,
and
came
through
a
very
troublesom
Countrey
to
Beiloul
,
which
is
a
dispeopled
Sea-Port
over
against
Moka
,
nigh
to
Babel-mandel
,
not
daring
to
come
(
for
Reasons
elsewhere
to
be
alledged
)
the
ordinary
way
of
the
Caravans
,
which
is
made
with
ease
in
Forty
days
to
Arkiko
,
and
thence
to
pass
to
the
Isle
of
Masoua
.
During
their
stay
at
Beiloul
,
and
expecting
a
Bark
of
Moka
,
to
wast
over
the
Red-Sea
,
there
died
some
of
their
Slaves
,
because
the
Vessel
tarried
,
and
they
found
not
in
that
place
those
refreshments
that
were
necessary
for
them
.
When
they
came
to
Moka
,
they
soon
sold
their
Merchandize
,
to
raise
a
Stock
of
Money
according
to
order
.
But
they
had
this
ill
luck
,
that
that
year
the
Slaves
were
very
cheap
,
because
the
Market
was
glutted
by
many
other
Merchants
,
yet
they
raised
a
Sum
to
pursue
their
Voyage
:
They
Embark'd
upon
an
Indian
Vessel
to
pass
to
Suratte
;
their
Passage
was
pretty
good
;
they
were
not
above
Five
and
twenty
days
at
Sea
;
but
whether
it
was
that
they
had
made
no
good
provision
for
want
of
stock
,
or
what
else
the
cause
might
be
,
many
of
their
Slaves
and
Horses
,
as
also
the
Mule
,
whereof
they
saved
the
Skin
,
died
.
They
were
no
sooner
arrived
at
Suratte
,
but
a
certain
Rebel
of
Visapour
,
called
▪
Seva-Gi
,
came
and
ransacked
and
burned
the
Town
,
and
in
it
their
House
,
so
that
they
could
save
nothing
but
their
Letters
,
some
Slaves
that
were
sick
,
or
which
Seva-Gi
could
not
light
on
,
their
Ethiopian
Habits
which
he
cared
not
for
,
and
the
Mule's
Skin
,
and
the
Ox's
Horn
,
which
was
already
emptied
of
the
Civett
.
They
did
very
much
exaggerate
their
misfortune
;
but
those
malicious
Indians
that
had
seen
them
arrive
in
such
a
wretched
condition
,
without
Provisions
,
without
Habits
,
without
Money
,
or
Bills
of
Exchange
,
said
,
that
they
were
very
happy
,
and
should
reckon
the
Plunder
of
Suratte
for
a
piece
of
their
best
Fortune
,
forasmuch
as
Seva-Gi
had
saved
them
the
labour
of
bringing
their
miserable
Present
to
Dehli
,
and
had
furnisht
them
with
a
very
specious
pretence
for
their
beggarly
condition
,
and
for
the
sale
they
had
made
of
their
Civett
,
and
of
some
of
their
Slaves
,
and
for
demanding
of
the
Governor
of
Suratte
Provisions
for
their
subsistence
,
as
also
some
Money
and
Chariots
to
continue
their
Voyage
to
Dehli
.
Monsieur
Adrican
,
chief
of
the
Dutch
Factory
,
my
Friend
,
had
given
to
the
Armenian
Murat
a
Letter
of
Recommendation
to
me
,
which
he
deliver'd
himself
at
Dehli
,
not
remembring
that
I
had
been
his
Host
at
Moka
.
It
was
a
very
pleasant
meeting
when
we
came
to
know
one
another
,
after
the
space
of
five
or
six
years
.
I
embraced
him
affectionately
,
and
promised
him
that
I
would
serve
him
in
whatever
I
could
;
but
that
,
though
I
had
Acquaintance
at
the
Court
,
it
was
impossible
for
me
to
do
them
any
considerable
good
Office
there
:
For
since
they
had
not
brought
with
them
any
valuable
Present
,
but
only
the
Mule's
Skin
,
and
the
empty
Ox's
Horn
,
and
that
they
were
seen
going
upon
the
streets
without
any
Paleky
or
Horses
,
save
that
of
our
Father
Missionary
,
and
mine
(
which
they
had
almost
killed
)
cloathed
like
Beggars
,
and
followed
with
seven
or
eight
Slaves
,
bare-headed
and
bare-foot
,
having
nothing
but
an
ugly
Sharse
tyed
between
their
Legs
,
with
a
ragged
Cloth
over
their
Left
Shoulder
,
passing
under
their
Left
Arm
like
a
Summer-Cloak
;
since
,
I
said
,
they
were
in
such
a
posture
,
whatever
I
could
say
for
them
was
insignificant
;
they
were
taken
for
Beggars
,
and
no
body
took
other
notice
of
them
.
Yet
notwithstanding
I
said
so
much
of
the
Grandeur
of
their
King
to
my
Agah
Danechmendkan
,
who
had
cause
to
hearken
to
me
,
as
managing
all
Foreign
Affairs
there
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
gave
them
Audience
,
received
their
Letters
,
presented
them
each
with
an
Embroider'd
Vest
,
a
Silken
Embroider'd
Girdle
,
and
a
Turbant
of
the
same
,
gave
order
for
their
Entertainment
,
and
dispatched
them
in
a
little
time
,
and
that
with
more
honour
than
there
was
ground
to
expect
:
For
in
dismissing
them
,
he
presented
them
each
with
another
such
Vest
,
and
with
6000
Rupies
for
them
all
,
which
amounteth
to
about
3000
Crowns
,
of
which
the
Mahumetan
had
four
thousand
,
and
Murat
,
because
a
Christian
,
but
two
thousand
.
He
also
gave
them
for
a
Present
to
their
Master
a
very
rich
Ser-apah
or
Vest
,
two
great
silver
and
gilt
Trumpets
,
two
silver
Tymbals
,
a
Poynard
cover'd
with
Jewels
,
and
the
value
of
about
twenty
thousand
Francs
in
golden
and
silver
Rupies
,
to
let
their
King
see
Money
coined
,
as
a
Rarity
he
had
not
in
his
Countrey
:
But
Aureng-Zebe
knew
very
well
,
that
these
Rupies
would
not
go
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
they
were
like
to
buy
Commodities
for
them
:
And
it
fell
out
so
;
for
they
laid
them
out
,
partly
in
fine
Cotton
Cloth
,
to
make
shirts
of
for
their
King
,
Queen
,
and
their
only
lawful
Son
that
is
to
be
the
Successor
;
partly
in
silken
Stuffs
streaked
with
Gold
or
Silver
,
to
make
Vests
and
Summer-Drawers
of
;
partly
in
English
Scarlet
,
to
make
two
Arabian
Vests
of
for
their
King
also
;
and
lastly
,
in
Spices
,
and
in
store
of
coarser
Cloth
,
for
divers
Ladies
of
his
Seraglio
,
and
for
the
Children
he
had
by
them
,
all
without
paying
any
Duty
.
For
all
my
friendship
with
Murat
,
there
were
three
things
that
made
me
almost
repent
to
have
served
them
.
The
first
,
because
Murat
having
promised
me
to
leave
with
me
for
50
Rupies
,
a
little
Son
of
his
,
that
was
very
pretty
,
of
a
delicate
black
,
and
without
such
a
swelled
Nose
,
or
such
thick
Lips
as
commonly
the
Ethiopians
have
,
broke
his
word
with
me
,
and
let
me
know
,
that
he
should
take
no
less
for
him
than
300
Rupies
.
For
all
this
,
I
had
thoughts
of
buying
him
,
for
Rarity's
sake
,
and
that
I
might
say
,
a
Father
had
sold
me
his
Son
.
The
second
,
because
I
found
that
Murat
,
as
well
as
the
Mahumetan
,
had
obliged
themselves
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
that
they
would
employ
their
interest
with
their
King
,
that
he
might
permit
in
Ethiopia
to
rebuild
an
old
Mosquee
ruined
in
the
time
of
the
Portugals
,
and
which
had
been
built
for
a
Tomb
of
a
great
Dervich
,
which
went
from
Mecha
into
Ethiopia
,
for
the
propagation
of
Mahumetanism
,
and
there
made
great
progress
.
They
receiv'd
of
Aureng-Zebe
two
thousand
Rupies
for
this
Engagement
.
This
Mosquee
had
been
pulled
down
by
the
Portugals
,
when
they
came
with
their
Succors
into
Ethiopia
,
which
the
then
King
,
who
turn'd
Catholick
,
had
asked
of
them
against
a
Mahumetan
Prince
,
invading
his
Kingdom
.
The
third
,
because
they
desired
Aureng-Zebe
,
in
the
name
of
their
King
,
to
give
them
an
Alcoran
,
and
eight
other
Books
,
which
I
well
remember
,
were
of
the
most
reputed
in
the
Mahumetan
Religion
:
Which
proceeding
seemed
to
me
very
unworthy
of
a
Christian
Embassador
,
and
Christian
King
,
and
confirmed
to
me
what
I
had
been
told
at
Moka
,
that
the
Christianity
of
Ethiopia
must
needs
be
some
odd
thing
;
that
it
savors
much
of
Mahumetanism
,
and
that
the
Mahumetans
increase
exceedingly
in
that
Empire
,
especially
since
the
Portugals
,
that
came
in
there
for
the
Reason
lately
expressed
,
were
either
killed
,
upon
the
death
of
the
King
,
by
the
Cabal
of
the
Queen-Mother
,
or
expell'd
together
,
with
the
Patriarch
Jesuite
,
whom
they
had
brought
along
from
Goa
.
During
the
time
that
the
Ambassadors
were
at
Dehli
,
my
Agah
,
who
is
more
than
ordinary
curious
,
made
them
often
come
to
him
,
when
I
was
present
,
to
inform
himself
of
the
State
and
Government
of
their
Countrey
,
and
principally
to
learn
something
of
the
source
of
the
Nile
,
which
they
call
Ababile
,
of
which
they
discoursed
to
us
as
a
thing
so
well
known
,
that
no
body
doubted
of
it
.
Murat
himself
,
and
a
Mogol
,
who
was
returned
out
of
Ethiopia
with
him
,
had
been
there
,
and
told
us
very
near
the
same
Particulars
with
those
I
had
received
of
it
at
Moka
,
viz.
That
the
Nile
had
its
Origine
in
the
Countrey
of
Agam
;
that
it
issued
out
of
the
Earth
by
two
Springs
bubling
up
,
near
to
one
another
,
which
did
form
a
little
Lake
of
about
thirty
or
forty
paces
long
;
that
coming
out
of
this
Lake
,
it
did
make
a
considerable
River
:
and
that
from
space
to
space
,
it
receiv'd
small
Rivers
increasing
it
.
They
added
,
that
it
went
on
circling
,
and
making
as
't
were
a
great
Isle
;
and
that
afterwards
it
tumbled
down
from
steep
Rocks
into
a
great
Lake
,
in
which
there
were
divers
fruitful
Isles
,
store
of
Crocodiles
,
and
(
which
would
be
remarkable
enough
,
if
true
)
abundance
of
Sea-Calves
,
that
have
no
other
vent
for
their
Excrements
than
that
,
by
which
they
take
in
their
food
;
this
Lake
being
in
the
Countrey
of
Dambea
,
three
small
days
journey
from
Gondar
,
and
four
or
five
days
journey
from
the
source
of
the
Nile
.
And
lastly
,
that
this
River
did
break
out
of
this
Lake
,
being
augmented
with
many
River-waters
,
and
with
several
Torrents
falling
into
it
,
especially
in
the
rainy
Season
,
(
which
do
regularly
begin
there
,
as
in
the
Indies
about
July
,
which
is
very
considerable
and
convincing
for
the
inundation
of
the
Nile
)
and
so
runs
away
through
Sonnar
,
the
capital
City
of
the
King
of
Fungi
,
Tributary
to
the
King
of
Ethiopia
,
and
from
thence
passeth
to
the
Plains
of
Mesre
,
which
is
Egypt
.
The
Ambassadors
were
not
wanting
to
say
more
than
was
liked
on
the
subject
of
their
King's
Greatness
,
and
of
the
strength
of
his
Army
,
but
the
Mogolian
did
not
over-much
agree
with
them
in
it
;
and
in
their
absence
represented
to
us
this
Army
,
which
he
had
seen
twice
in
the
Field
,
with
the
Ethiopian
King
on
the
head
of
it
,
as
the
most
wretched
thing
in
the
world
.
They
also
related
to
us
divers
Particulars
of
that
Countrey
,
which
I
have
put
in
my
Journal
,
one
day
perhaps
to
be
digested
and
copied
:
In
the
mean
time
I
shall
insert
here
three
or
four
things
which
Murat
told
me
,
because
I
esteem
them
very
extravagant
for
a
Christian
Kingdom
.
He
said
then
,
that
there
were
few
men
in
Ethiopia
,
who
besides
their
lawful
Wife
,
had
not
many
others
,
and
himself
owned
that
he
had
two
,
without
reckoning
her
which
he
had
left
at
Aleppo
:
That
the
Ethiopian
Women
did
not
so
hide
themselves
,
as
they
do
in
the
Indies
among
the
Mahumetans
,
nor
even
as
among
the
Gentiles
:
That
those
of
the
meaner
sort
of
People
,
Maids
,
or
married
Women
,
Slaves
or
Free
,
were
often
together
pell-mell
,
night
and
day
,
in
the
same
Chamber
,
without
those
jealousies
so
common
in
other
Countries
:
That
the
Women
of
Lords
did
not
stick
much
to
go
into
the
house
of
a
simple
Cavalier
,
whom
they
knew
to
be
a
Man
of
Execution
:
That
if
I
had
gone
into
Ethiopia
,
they
would
soon
have
obliged
me
to
marry
,
as
they
had
done
,
a
few
years
since
,
to
a
certain
European
,
who
named
himself
a
Greek
Physician
:
That
an
ancient
man
,
of
about
fourscore
years
of
age
,
did
one
day
present
to
the
King
fourscore
Sons
,
all
of
age
,
and
able
to
bear
Arms
;
and
that
the
King
asked
him
,
Whether
he
had
no
more
but
them
?
To
whom
having
answer'd
,
No
,
but
only
some
Daughters
,
the
King
sent
him
away
with
this
reproach
;
Be
gone
,
thou
Calf
,
and
be
ashamed
for
having
no
more
Children
at
that
age
,
as
if
Women
were
wanting
in
my
Dominions
!
That
the
King
himself
had
at
least
fourscore
Sons
and
Daughters
running
about
pell-mell
in
the
Seraglio
,
for
whom
he
had
caused
to
be
made
a
number
of
round
vernished
sticks
,
made
like
a
little
maze
;
those
Children
being
fond
of
having
that
in
their
hand
like
a
Scepter
,
distinguishing
them
from
those
that
were
Children
of
Slaves
,
or
from
others
living
in
that
place
.
Aureng-Zebe
sent
also
twice
for
these
Ambassadors
,
for
the
same
reason
that
my
Agah
did
,
and
especially
to
enquire
after
the
state
of
Mahumetanism
in
that
Country
.
He
had
also
the
curiosity
of
Viewing
the
skin
of
the
Mule
,
which
remained
,
I
know
not
how
,
in
the
Fortress
amongst
the
Officers
;
which
was
to
me
a
great
mortification
,
because
they
had
designed
it
for
me
for
the
good
services
I
had
done
them
.
I
made
account
to
have
one
day
presented
it
to
some
very
curious
person
in
Europe
.
I
urged
often
,
that
together
with
the
Mules
skin
,
they
should
carry
the
great
Horn
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
to
shew
it
him
;
but
they
fear'd
,
least
he
should
make
a
question
,
which
would
have
perplexed
them
;
viz.
how
it
came
to
pass
,
that
they
had
saved
the
Horn
from
the
plunder
of
Suratte
,
and
lost
the
Civet
?
Whilst
these
Ambassadors
of
Ethiopia
were
at
Dehli
,
it
came
to
pass
that
Aureng-Zebe
called
together
his
Privy
Councel
,
and
the
most
learn'd
persons
of
his
Court
,
to
chuse
a
new
Master
for
his
third
Son
,
Sultan
Eckbar
,
whom
he
design'd
for
his
Successor
.
In
this
Councel
he
shew'd
the
passion
he
hath
to
have
this
young
Prince
well
Educated
,
and
to
make
him
a
great
Man
.
Aurenge-Zebe
is
not
ignorant
of
what
importance
it
is
,
and
how
much
't
is
to
be
wished
,
that
as
much
as
Kings
surmount
others
in
Greatness
,
they
may
also
exceed
them
in
Virtue
and
Knowledge
.
He
also
well
knows
,
that
one
of
the
principal
sources
of
the
Misery
,
of
the
mis-Government
,
of
the
un-Peopling
,
and
the
decay
of
the
Empires
of
Asia
proceeds
from
thence
,
that
the
children
of
the
Kings
thereof
are
brought
up
only
by
Women
and
Eunuchs
,
which
often
are
no
other
than
wretched
Slaves
of
Russia
,
Circassia
,
Mingrelia
,
Gurgistan
and
Ethiopia
;
mean
and
servile
,
ignorant
and
insolent
souls
.
These
Princes
become
Kings
,
when
they
are
of
Age
,
without
being
instructed
,
and
without
knowing
what
't
is
to
be
a
King
;
amazed
when
they
begin
to
come
abroad
out
of
the
Seraglio
,
as
persons
coming
out
of
another
World
,
or
let
out
of
some
subterraneous
Cave
,
where
they
had
lived
all
their
life
time
;
wondring
at
every
thing
they
meet
,
like
so
many
Innocents
;
believing
all
,
and
fearing
all
,
like
Children
,
or
nothing
at
all
,
as
if
they
were
stupid
:
And
all
this
,
according
to
their
Nature
,
and
sutable
to
the
first
Images
imprinted
upon
them
;
commonly
high
and
proud
,
and
seemingly
grave
,
but
of
that
kind
of
pride
and
gravity
,
which
is
so
flat
and
distasteful
,
and
so
unbecoming
them
,
than
one
may
plainly
see
,
't
is
nothing
but
brutality
or
barbarousness
,
and
the
effect
of
some
ill-studied
,
and
ill-digested
Documents
;
or
else
they
fall
into
some
childish
civilities
,
yet
more
unsavoury
;
or
into
such
cruelties
,
as
are
blind
and
brutal
;
or
into
that
mean
and
gross
vice
of
drunkenness
,
or
into
an
excessive
and
altogether
unreasonable
Luxury
,
either
ruining
their
bodies
and
understandings
with
their
Concubines
,
or
altogether
abandoning
themselves
to
the
pleasures
of
Hunting
,
like
some
carniverous
Animals
,
preferring
a
pack
of
Dogs
before
the
life
of
so
many
poor
people
,
whom
they
force
to
follow
them
in
the
pursuit
of
their
Game
,
and
suffer
to
perish
of
hunger
,
heat
,
cold
,
and
misery
.
In
a
word
,
they
always
run
into
some
extreme
or
other
,
being
altogether
irrational
and
extravagant
,
according
as
they
are
carried
by
their
natural
temper
,
or
by
the
first
impressions
that
are
given
them
;
thus
remaining
,
almost
all
,
in
a
strange
ignorance
of
what
concerns
the
state
of
the
Kingdom
;
the
reins
of
the
Government
being
abandoned
to
some
Visir
,
who
entertains
them
in
their
ignorance
and
in
their
passions
,
which
are
the
two
strongest
supports
he
can
have
to
rule
always
according
to
his
own
mind
,
with
most
assurance
,
and
the
least
contradiction
;
and
given
over
also
to
those
Slaves
their
Mothers
,
and
to
their
Eunuchs
,
who
often
know
nothing
but
to
continue
plots
of
cruelty
,
whereby
they
strangle
and
banish
one
another
,
and
sometimes
the
Visirs
,
and
even
the
Grand
Signors
themselves
;
so
that
no
man
whatsoever
,
that
hath
any
Estate
,
can
be
in
safety
of
his
life
.
But
to
return
;
after
all
these
Ambassadors
,
which
we
have
spoken
of
,
there
came
at
last
news
,
that
the
Ambassador
of
Persia
was
upon
the
Frontiers
.
The
Persian
Omrahs
,
that
are
at
the
service
of
the
Mogol
,
spred
a
rumor
that
he
came
for
affairs
of
great
importance
;
though
intelligent
persons
much
doubted
of
a
Commission
of
that
nature
,
considering
that
the
time
of
great
conjunctures
was
passed
,
and
that
those
Omrahs
,
and
the
other
Persians
did
what
they
did
,
rather
to
make
a
show
,
than
for
any
thing
else
.
Mean
time
,
on
the
day
of
the
Entry
,
this
Ambassador
was
received
with
all
possible
respect
:
The
Bazars
,
through
which
he
passed
,
were
all
new-painted
,
and
the
Cavalry
attending
on
the
way
for
above
the
length
of
a
whole
League
.
Many
Omrah's
accompanied
him
with
Musick
,
Tymbals
and
Trumpets
,
and
when
he
entred
into
the
Fortress
,
or
the
Palace
of
the
King
,
the
Guns
went
off
.
Aureng-Zebe
received
him
with
much
civility
,
and
was
content
he
should
make
his
Address
to
him
after
the
Persian
mode
,
receiving
also
,
without
any
scruple
,
immediately
from
his
hands
the
Letters
of
his
King
;
which
,
out
of
respect
,
he
lifted
up
even
to
his
head
,
and
afterwards
read
them
with
a
grave
and
serious
countenance
:
Which
done
,
he
caused
an
embroider'd
Vest
to
be
brought
,
together
with
a
rich
Turbant
and
Girdle
,
commanding
it
to
be
put
on
him
in
his
presence
.
A
little
after
,
it
was
intimated
to
him
,
that
he
might
order
his
Present
to
be
brought
in
,
which
consisted
of
five
and
twenty
as
handsome
Horses
as
ever
I
saw
,
led
,
and
cover'd
with
embroider'd
trapings
;
and
of
twenty
very
stately
and
lusty
Camels
,
as
big
as
Elephants
:
Moreover
,
of
a
good
number
of
Boxes
,
said
to
be
full
of
most
excellent
Rose-water
;
and
of
a
certain
distilled
water
,
very
precious
,
and
esteemed
highly
cordial
;
besides
,
there
were
displayed
five
or
six
very
rich
and
very
large
Tapisseries
,
and
some
embroider'd
pieces
exceeding
noble
,
wrought
in
small
flowers
,
so
fine
and
delicate
,
that
I
know
not
whether
in
all
Europe
any
such
can
be
met
with
.
To
all
this
were
added
four
Damaskin'd
Swords
,
with
as
many
Poynards
,
all
cover'd
with
Jewels
;
as
also
five
or
six
Harnasses
of
Horses
,
which
were
much
esteem'd
,
being
also
very
fine
and
rich
,
the
stuff
being
raised
with
rich
Embroidery
set
with
small
Pearls
,
and
very
fair
Turcoises
of
the
old
Rock
.
It
was
observ'd
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
beheld
this
Present
very
attentively
;
that
he
admired
the
beauty
and
rarity
of
every
piece
,
and
that
several
times
he
extolled
the
Generosity
of
the
King
of
Persia
;
assigning
to
the
Ambassador
a
place
among
his
chief
Omrahs
.
And
after
he
had
entertained
him
a
while
with
a
discourse
about
the
inconveniencies
and
hardships
of
his
Voyage
,
he
dismist
him
,
and
made
instance
,
that
he
should
come
every
day
to
see
him
.
During
the
four
or
five
Months
that
the
Ambassador
staid
at
Dehli
,
he
was
always
splendidly
treated
at
Aureng-Zebe's
charge
;
and
the
greatest
Omrahs
presented
him
one
after
another
;
and
at
last
he
was
very
honourably
dismissed
:
For
Aureng-Zebe
had
him
apparelled
with
another
rich
Serapah
or
Vest
,
to
which
he
added
considerable
presents
for
himself
,
reserving
those
he
intended
for
his
King
,
'till
he
should
send
an
Ambassador
expresly
;
which
some
time
after
he
did
.
Notwithstanding
all
these
testimonies
of
honour
and
respect
which
Aureng-Zebe
had
shew'd
to
this
Ambassador
,
the
same
Persians
,
above
spoken
of
,
gave
out
,
that
their
King
had
sensibly
reproached
him
in
his
Letters
,
with
the
Death
of
Dara
,
and
the
Imprisonment
of
Chah-Jehan
,
as
actions
unworthy
of
a
Brother
,
and
a
Son
,
and
a
Musulman
;
and
that
he
had
also
hit
him
with
the
word
Alem-Guire
,
or
Conquerour
of
the
World
,
which
Aureng-Zebe
had
caused
to
be
engraven
on
his
Coyn.
But
't
is
hard
to
believe
,
that
the
King
of
Persia
should
do
any
such
thing
to
provoke
such
a
Victorious
Prince
,
since
Persia
is
not
in
a
condition
to
enter
into
a
War
with
Indostan
;
I
am
rather
apt
to
believe
,
that
Persia
hath
work
enough
to
keep
Kandahar
on
the
side
of
Indostan
,
and
the
Frontiers
on
the
side
of
Turky
:
Its
Forces
and
Riches
are
known
;
it
produceth
not
always
such
great
Kings
as
the
Chah-Abbas
,
Valiant
,
Intelligent
,
and
Politick
,
knowing
to
make
use
of
every
thing
,
and
to
do
much
with
small
expences
.
If
it
were
in
a
condition
of
undertaking
any
thing
against
Indostan
,
or
really
sensible
of
Piety
and
the
Musal-Man
Faith
,
why
was
it
that
in
these
last
troubles
and
Civil
Wars
,
which
continued
so
long
in
Indostan
,
the
Persians
sat
still
and
looked
on
,
when
Dara
,
Chan-Jehan
,
Sultan
Sujah
,
and
perhaps
the
Governour
of
Caboul
desired
their
assistance
;
and
they
might
with
no
very
great
Army
,
nor
great
expences
have
seized
on
the
fairest
part
of
India
,
beginning
from
the
Kingdom
of
Caboul
,
unto
the
River
Indus
,
and
beyond
it
,
and
so
made
themselves
Umpires
of
all
things
?
yet
notwithstanding
there
must
needs
have
been
some
offensive
Expressions
in
those
Persian
Letters
,
or
else
the
Ambassador
must
have
done
or
said
something
that
displeased
Aureng-Zebe
;
because
two
or
three
days
after
he
had
dismissed
him
,
he
made
a
rumor
to
be
spread
abroad
,
that
the
Ambassador
had
caused
the
Ham-strings
of
the
presented
Horses
to
be
Cut
;
And
the
Ambassador
being
yet
upon
the
Frontiers
,
he
made
him
return
all
the
Indian
Slaves
which
he
carried
along
with
him
,
of
which
he
had
a
prodigious
number
.
Mean
while
,
Aureng-Zebe
was
not
so
much
concern'd
,
nor
troubled
himself
so
much
with
this
Ambassador
,
as
Chah-Jehan
,
upon
a
like
occasion
,
did
with
him
,
that
was
sent
to
him
from
the
great
Chah-Abbas
.
When
the
Persians
are
in
the
humor
of
Rallying
against
the
Indians
,
they
relate
these
three
or
four
little
Stories
of
them
:
They
say
,
That
Chah-Jehan
seeing
that
the
Courtship
and
Promises
made
to
their
Ambassador
were
not
able
to
prevail
with
him
,
so
as
to
make
him
perform
his
Salute
after
the
Indian
Mode
,
he
devised
this
Artifice
;
he
commanded
to
shut
the
great
Gate
of
the
Court
of
the
Amkas
,
where
he
was
to
receive
him
,
and
to
leave
only
open
the
Wicket
,
through
which
one
man
could
not
pass
but
very
difficultly
,
by
stooping
and
holding
down
his
Head
,
as
the
fashion
is
,
when
one
maketh
an
Indian
Reverence
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
be
said
,
he
had
made
the
Ambassador
put
himself
in
a
posture
,
which
was
something
lower
than
the
Indian
Salam
,
or
Salute
;
but
that
that
Ambassador
being
aware
of
this
trick
,
came
in
with
his
Back
foremost
:
And
that
Chah-Jehan
,
out
of
indignation
to
see
himself
catch'd
,
told
him
,
Eh
Bed-bakt
,
Thou
Wretch
,
dost
thou
think
thou
comest
into
a
Stable
of
Asses
,
such
as
thou
art
?
And
that
the
Ambassador
,
without
any
alteration
,
answer'd
,
Who
would
not
think
so
,
seeing
such
a
little
Door
?
Another
story
is
this
;
That
at
a
certain
time
Chah-Jehan
taking
ill
some
coarse
and
fierce
Answers
return'd
to
him
by
the
Persian
Ambassador
,
could
not
hold
to
tell
him
,
What
,
hath
Chah-Abbas
no
other
men
at
his
Court
,
that
he
must
send
to
me
such
a
Fool
as
thy self
?
And
that
the
Ambassador
answer'd
,
He
hath
many
better
and
wiser
than
me
,
but
to
such
a
King
,
such
an
Ambassador
.
They
add
,
That
on
a
certain
day
Chah-Jehan
,
who
had
made
the
Ambassador
to
dine
in
his
Presence
,
and
sought
some
occasion
to
affront
him
,
seeing
that
he
was
busie
in
picking
and
gnawing
of
Bones
,
asked
him
smiling
,
Eh
Eltchy-Gi
,
My
Lord
Ambassador
,
What
shall
the
Dogs
eat
?
And
that
he
answer'd
readily
,
Kichery
,
that
is
,
a
Dish
of
Pulse
,
which
is
the
food
of
the
meaner
sort
of
People
,
and
which
he
saw
Chah-Jehan
eat
,
because
he
loved
it
.
They
say
also
,
That
Chah-Jehan
once
asked
him
,
What
he
thought
of
his
new
Dehli
(
which
he
was
building
)
in
comparison
of
Hispahan
?
And
that
he
answer'd
aloud
,
and
with
an
Oath
,
Billah
,
Billah
,
Hispahan
doth
not
come
near
the
dust
of
Dehli
;
which
Chah-Jehan
took
for
a
high
Commendation
,
though
the
Ambassador
mocked
him
,
because
the
dust
is
so
troublesom
at
Dehli
.
Lastly
,
They
relate
that
Chah-Jehan
one
day
pressing
him
to
tell
him
,
What
he
thought
of
the
Grandeur
of
the
Kings
of
Indostan
,
compared
to
that
of
the
Kings
of
Persia
?
He
answer'd
,
That
,
in
his
opinion
,
one
could
not
better
compare
the
Kings
of
India
than
to
a
large
Moon
of
15
or
16
days
old
,
and
those
of
Persia
,
to
a
small
Moon
of
two
or
three
days
.
And
that
this
Answer
did
at
first
please
Chah-Jehan
,
but
that
soon
after
he
perceived
,
that
that
Comparison
did
him
but
little
honour
,
the
Ambassador's
sence
being
,
that
the
Kings
of
Indostan
were
decreasing
,
and
those
of
Persia
increasing
.
Whether
these
Points
are
so
commendable
,
and
such
marks
of
Wit
,
every
one
is
free
to
judge
,
as
he
seeth
cause
.
My
opinion
is
,
That
a
discreet
and
respectful
Gravity
is
much
more
becoming
Ambassadors
,
than
Rallery
and
Roughness
,
especially
,
when
they
have
to
do
with
Kings
,
who
will
not
be
rallied
with
,
witness
an
Accident
that
befell
this
very
Ambassador
;
for
Chah-Jehan
was
at
length
so
weary
of
him
,
and
his
freedom
,
that
he
called
him
no
otherwise
than
Fool
;
and
one
day
gave
secret
order
,
that
when
he
should
enter
into
a
pretty
long
and
narrow
Street
,
that
is
near
the
Fortress
,
to
come
to
the
Hall
of
the
Assembly
,
they
should
let
loose
upon
him
an
ill-conditioned
and
fierce
Elephant
;
and
certainly
,
if
the
Ambassador
had
not
nimbly
leapt
out
of
his
Paleky
,
and
,
together
with
his
dextrous
Attendants
,
shot
some
Arrows
into
the
Trunk
of
the
Elephant
,
which
forced
him
to
turn
back
,
he
had
been
utterly
spoiled
.
It
was
at
this
time
,
upon
the
departure
of
the
Persian
Ambassador
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
received
with
that
admirable
wisdom
his
Tutor
Mallah-Sale
,
the
History
of
which
is
rare
and
considerable
.
This
old
man
,
who
long
since
had
retired
himself
towards
Caboul
,
and
setled
himself
on
some
Lands
,
which
Chah-Jehan
had
given
him
,
had
no
sooner
heard
of
the
great
fortune
of
Aureng-Zebe
his
Discipline
,
who
had
overcome
Dara
and
all
his
other
Brothers
,
and
was
now
King
of
Indostan
,
but
he
came
in
haste
to
the
Court
,
swelled
with
hopes
of
being
presently
advanced
to
no
less
than
the
dignity
of
an
Omrah
.
He
maketh
his
Court
,
and
endeavors
to
engage
all
his
Friends
,
and
Rauchenara-Begum
,
the
King's
Sister
,
employs
her self
for
him
.
But
yet
there
pass
three
whole
Months
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
does
not
so
much
as
seem
to
look
upon
him
;
till
at
length
wearied
to
have
him
always
at
his
Elbow
,
and
before
his
Face
,
he
sent
for
him
to
a
place
apart
,
where
there
was
no
body
but
Hakim-lul-Mouluk
,
Danechmend-kan
,
and
three
or
four
of
those
Omrahs
,
that
pretend
to
Science
,
and
then
spoke
to
him
to
this
effect
(
as
I
was
informed
by
my
Agah
.
)
What
is
it
you
would
have
of
me
Doctor
?
Can
you
reasonably
desire
I
should
make
you
one
of
the
chief
Omrahs
of
my
Court
?
Let
me
tell
you
,
if
you
had
instructed
me
as
you
should
have
done
,
nothing
would
be
more
just
:
For
I
am
of
this
perswasion
,
that
a
Child
well
educated
and
instructed
,
is
as
much
,
at
least
,
obliged
to
his
Master
as
to
his
Father
:
But
where
are
those
good
Documents
you
have
given
me
?
In
the
first
place
you
have
taught
me
,
that
all
that
Frangistan
(
so
it
seems
they
call
Europe
)
was
nothing
,
but
I
know
not
what
little
Island
,
of
which
the
greatest
King
was
he
of
Portugal
,
and
next
to
him
he
of
Holland
,
and
after
him
he
of
England
;
and
as
to
the
other
Kings
,
as
those
of
France
and
Andalusia
,
you
have
represented
them
to
me
as
our
petty
Raja's
;
telling
me
,
that
the
Kings
of
Indostan
were
far
above
them
all
together
,
and
that
they
were
the
true
and
only
Houmajons
,
the
Ekbars
,
the
Jehan-Guyres
,
the
Chah-Jehans
,
the
Fortunate
ones
,
the
Great
ones
,
the
Conquerors
and
Kings
of
the
World
;
and
that
Persia
and
Usbec
,
Kach-guer
,
Tartar
and
Catay
,
Pegu
,
China
,
and
Matchina
did
tremble
at
the
name
of
the
Kings
of
Indostan
:
Admirable
Geography
▪
You
should
rather
have
taught
me
exactly
to
distinguish
all
th●s
;
e
different
States
of
the
world
,
and
well
to
understand
their
strength
,
their
way
of
fighting
,
their
Customs
,
Religions
,
Governments
and
Interests
;
and
by
the
perusal
of
solid
History
,
to
observe
their
Rise
,
Progress
,
Decay
,
and
whence
,
how
,
and
by
what
accidents
and
errors
,
those
great
Changes
and
Revolutions
of
Empires
and
Kingdoms
have
happened
.
I
have
searee
learnt
of
you
the
name
of
my
Grandsires
,
the
famous
Founders
of
this
Empire
;
so
far
were
you
from
having
taught
me
the
History
of
their
Life
,
and
what
course
they
took
to
make
such
great
Conquests
.
You
had
a
mind
to
teach
me
the
Arabian
Tongue
,
to
read
and
to
write
,
I
am
much
obliged
to
you
(
forsooth
)
for
having
made
me
lose
so
much
time
upon
a
Language
,
that
requires
ten
or
twelve
years
to
attain
to
its
perfection
;
as
if
the
Son
of
a
King
should
think
it
to
be
an
honour
to
him
,
to
be
a
Grammarian
,
or
some
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
and
to
learn
other
Languages
than
those
of
his
Neighbors
,
when
he
cannot
well
be
without
them
;
he
,
to
whom
Time
is
so
precious
for
so
many
weighty
things
,
which
he
ought
by
times
to
learn
.
As
if
there
were
any
spirit
that
did
not
with
some
reluctancy
,
and
even
with
a
kind
of
debasement
,
employ
it self
in
so
sad
and
dry
an
exercise
,
so
long
som
and
tedious
,
as
is
that
of
learning
words
.
Thus
did
Aureng-Zebe
resent
the
pedantick
Instructions
of
his
Tutor
;
to
which
't
is
affirmed
in
that
Court
,
that
after
some
Entertainment
which
he
had
with
others
,
he
further
added
the
following
Reproof
.
Know
you
not
,
that
Childhood
well
govern'd
,
being
a
state
which
is
ordinarily
accompanied
with
an
happy
memory
,
is
capable
of
thousands
of
good
Precepts
and
Instructions
,
which
remain
deeply
impressed
the
whole
remainder
of
a
man's
life
,
and
keep
the
mind
always
raised
for
great
Actions
?
The
Law
,
Prayers
,
and
Sciences
,
may
they
not
as
well
be
learned
in
our
Mother-Tongue
,
as
in
Arabick
?
You
told
my
Father
Ghah-Jehan
,
that
you
would
teach
me
Philosophy
.
'T
is
true
,
I
remember
very
well
,
that
you
have
entertain'd
me
for
many
years
with
airy
questions
,
of
things
that
afford
no
satisfaction
at
all
to
the
mind
,
and
are
of
no
use
in
humane
Society
,
empty
Notions
,
and
meer
Phancies
,
that
have
only
this
in
them
,
that
they
are
very
hard
to
understand
,
and
very
easie
to
forget
,
which
are
only
capable
to
tire
and
spoil
a
good
understanding
,
and
to
breed
an
Opinion
that
is
insupportable
.
I
still
remember
,
that
after
you
had
thus
amused
me
,
I
know
not
how
long
,
with
your
fine
Philosophy
,
all
I
retained
of
it
,
was
a
multitude
of
barbarous
and
dark
words
,
proper
to
bewilder
,
perplex
,
and
tire
out
the
best
Wits
,
and
only
invented
,
the
better
to
cover
the
vanity
and
ignorance
of
men
like
your self
,
that
would
make
us
believe
,
that
they
know
all
,
and
that
under
those
obscure
and
ambiguous
words
,
are
hid
great
mysteries
,
which
they
alone
are
capable
to
understand
:
If
you
had
season'd
me
with
that
Philosophy
,
which
formeth
the
mind
to
ratiocination
,
and
insensibly
accustoms
it
to
be
satisfied
with
nothing
but
solid
Reasons
;
if
you
had
given
me
those
excellent
Precepts
and
Doctrines
,
which
raise
the
Soul
above
the
Assaults
of
Fortune
,
and
reduce
her
to
an
unshakeable
and
always
equal
temper
,
and
permit
her
not
to
be
lifted
up
by
Prosperity
,
nor
debased
by
Adversity
;
if
you
had
taken
care
to
give
me
the
knowledge
of
what
we
are
,
and
what
are
the
first
principles
of
things
;
and
had
assisted
me
in
forming
in
my
mind
a
fit
Idea
of
the
greatness
of
the
Universe
,
and
of
the
admirable
order
and
motion
of
the
parts
thereof
;
if
,
I
say
,
you
had
instilled
into
me
this
kind
of
Philosophy
,
I
should
think
my self
incomparably
more
obliged
to
you
,
than
Alexander
was
to
his
Aristotle
;
and
believe
it
my
duty
to
recompence
you
otherwise
,
than
he
did
him
.
Should
not
you
,
instead
of
your
flattery
,
have
taught
me
somewhat
of
that
point
so
important
to
a
King
,
which
is
,
what
the
reciprocal
duties
are
of
a
Sovereign
to
his
Subjects
,
and
those
of
Subjects
to
their
Sovereign
?
And
ought
not
you
to
have
consider'd
,
that
one
day
I
should
be
obliged
with
the
Sword
to
dispute
my
Life
and
the
Crown
with
my
Brothers
?
Is
not
that
the
destiny
almost
of
all
the
Sons
of
Indostan
?
Have
you
ever
taken
any
care
to
make
me
learn
,
what
't
is
to
besiege
a
Town
,
or
to
set
an
Army
in
Array
?
For
these
things
I
am
obliged
to
others
,
not
at
all
to
you
.
Go
,
and
retire
to
the
Village
whence
you
are
come
,
and
let
no
body
know
who
you
are
,
or
what
is
become
of
you
.
At
that
time
there
arose
a
kind
of
Tempest
against
Astrologers
,
which
did
not
displease
me
.
Most
people
of
Asia
are
so
infatuated
by
Judiciary
Astrology
,
that
they
believe
there
is
nothing
done
here
below
,
but
't
is
written
above
▪
for
so
they
speak
.
)
In
all
their
Undertakings
therefore
they
consult
Astrologers
.
When
two
Armies
are
ready
to
give
Battel
,
they
beware
of
falling
on
,
till
the
Astrologer
hath
taken
and
determined
the
moment
he
fancies
propitious
for
the
beginning
of
the
Combat
.
And
so
,
when
the
matter
is
about
electing
a
Captain-General
of
an
Army
,
of
dispatching
an
Ambassador
,
of
concluding
a
Marriage
,
of
beginning
a
Voyage
,
and
of
doing
any
other
thing
,
as
buying
a
Slave
,
putting
on
new
Apparel
,
&c.
nothing
of
all
that
is
done
,
without
the
sentence
of
Mr.
Star-Gazer
;
which
is
an
incredible
vexation
,
and
a
custom
drawing
after
it
such
important
consequences
,
that
I
know
not
how
it
can
subsist
so
long
:
For
the
Astrologer
must
needs
have
knowledge
of
all
that
passeth
,
and
of
all
that
is
undertaken
,
from
the
greatest
Affairs
to
the
least
.
But
behold
,
it
happen'd
,
that
the
prime
Astrologer
of
the
King
was
drown'd
,
which
occasioned
a
great
noise
at
Court
,
and
was
a
great
discredit
to
Astrology
:
For
he
being
the
person
that
determined
the
moments
of
all
Enterprizes
and
Actions
for
the
King
,
and
the
Omrahs
,
every
one
wondred
,
how
a
man
so
experienced
,
and
that
for
so
long
time
had
dispensed
good
Adventures
to
others
,
could
not
foresee
his
own
misfortune
▪
There
were
not
wanting
those
,
who
pretended
to
be
wiser
than
others
,
and
said
,
that
in
Frangistan
,
where
Sciences
did
flourish
,
the
Grandees
do
suspect
all
such
kind
of
people
,
and
that
some
hold
them
even
no
better
than
Mountebanks
,
that
't
is
much
doubted
,
whether
this
knowledge
is
grounded
upon
good
and
solid
reasons
,
and
that
it
may
very
well
be
some
fancy
of
Astrologers
,
or
rather
an
Artifice
to
make
themselves
necessary
to
the
great
ones
,
and
to
make
them
in
some
measure
to
depend
on
them
.
All
these
Discourses
very
much
displeased
the
Astrologers
;
but
nothing
angred
them
so
much
as
this
Story
,
become
very
famous
,
viz.
That
the
great
Chah-Abas
King
of
Persia
,
commanded
to
be
digged
and
prepared
a
little
place
in
his
Seraglio
to
make
a
Garden
;
that
the
young
Trees
were
all
ready
,
and
that
the
Gardener
made
account
to
plant
them
the
next
day
.
Mean
time
the
Astrologer
taking
upon
him
,
said
,
That
a
good
nick
of
time
was
to
be
observed
for
planting
them
,
to
make
them
prosper
.
Chah-Abas
being
content
it
should
be
so
,
the
Star
Gazer
took
his
Instruments
,
turned
over
his
Books
,
made
his
Calculation
,
and
concluded
,
That
by
reason
of
such
and
such
a
Conjunction
and
Aspect
of
the
Planets
,
it
was
necessary
they
should
be
set
presently
.
The
Master-Gardener
,
who
minded
nothing
less
than
this
Astrologer
,
was
not
then
at
hand
;
yet
for
all
that
,
they
fell
to
work
immediately
,
making
holes
,
and
planting
the
Trees
,
Chah-Abas
himself
setting
them
,
that
it
might
be
said
,
that
they
were
Trees
set
with
Chah-Abas's
own
hands
.
The
Gardener
returning
at
Night
,
was
sufficiently
amazed
when
he
saw
the
work
done
;
and
finding
that
the
right
place
and
order
designed
by
him
,
was
not
taken
;
that
,
for
Example
,
an
Apricock-Tree
stood
where
an
Apple-Tree
should
stand
,
and
a
Pear-Tree
where
an
Almond-Tree
;
being
heartily
angry
with
the
Astrologer
,
caused
all
the
Trees
to
be
plucked
up
again
,
and
laid
them
down
,
with
some
Earth
about
them
,
for
next
morning
,
the
time
chosen
by
himself
.
The
News
hereof
came
soon
to
the
Ears
of
the
Astrologer
,
who
presently
told
Chah-Abas
of
it
:
He
forthwith
sent
for
the
Gardner
and
with
some
indignation
asked
him
,
What
had
made
him
so
bold
,
as
to
pull
up
those
Young
Trees
he
had
planted
with
his
own
hand
?
That
the
time
had
been
so
exactly
taken
for
them
,
that
so
good
an
one
would
never
be
had
again
;
aud
that
so
be
had
marred
all
.
The
rude
Gardener
,
who
had
a
Cup
of
Chiras-Wine
in
his
head
,
look'd
aside
upon
the
Astrologer
,
and
grumbling
and
swearing
,
said
to
him
these
words
,
Billah
,
Billah
,
that
must
needs
be
an
admirable
point
of
time
which
thou
hast
taken
for
these
Trees
,
Vnhappy
Astrologer
!
They
were
planted
this
day
Noon
,
and
this
Evening
they
have
been
plucked
up
again
.
When
Chah-Abas
heard
this
,
he
fell
a
laughing
,
turned
his
back
upon
the
Astrologer
,
and
went
away
.
I
shall
here
add
two
Particulars
,
though
hapned
in
the
time
of
Chah-Jehan
,
because
such
things
fall
out
often
enough
,
and
do
withall
give
occasion
to
observe
that
ancient
and
barbarous
custom
,
which
makes
the
Kings
of
India
Heirs
of
the
Goods
of
those
that
die
in
their
Service
.
The
first
was
of
Neiknam-kan
,
one
of
the
most
ancient
Omrahs
of
the
Court
,
and
who
for
the
space
of
40
or
50
years
,
wherein
he
had
always
been
employ'd
in
considerable
Offices
,
had
heaped
up
great
store
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
This
Lord
seeing
himself
near
his
End
,
and
thinking
upon
this
unreasonable
custom
,
which
often
renders
the
Wife
of
a
great
Man
,
upon
his
decease
,
poor
and
miserable
in
an
instant
,
and
necessitates
her
to
present
a
Petition
,
begging
some
small
Pension
for
her
subsistence
,
and
for
that
of
her
Children
,
who
are
constrained
to
list
themselves
for
common
Soldiers
under
some
Omrah
,
who
,
I
say
,
considering
this
with
himself
,
secretly
distributed
all
his
Treasure
to
indigent
Knights
,
and
poor
Widows
,
filled
his
Trunks
with
old
pieces
of
Iron
,
old
Shoes
,
Rags
and
Bones
,
and
locked
and
sealed
them
,
telling
every
body
that
they
were
Goods
belonging
to
Chah-Jehan
the
King
.
These
Trunks
,
after
his
death
,
were
brought
before
Chah-Jehan
,
when
he
was
in
the
Assembly
,
and
by
his
command
instantly
opened
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Omrahs
,
that
saw
all
this
fine
Stuff
,
which
so
provoked
and
discomposed
Chah-Jehan
,
that
he
rose
in
great
fury
,
and
went
away
.
The
other
is
only
a
piece
of
Gallantry
.
A
rich
Banean
,
or
Heathen
Merchant
,
being
a
great
Usurer
,
(
as
most
of
them
are
)
who
had
always
been
in
Employment
,
and
in
the
Pay
of
the
King
,
came
to
dye
.
Some
years
after
his
death
,
his
Son
did
extremely
importune
the
Widow
,
his
Mother
,
to
let
him
have
some
Money
:
She
finding
him
to
be
a
prodigal
and
debauched
Youth
,
gave
him
as
little
as
she
could
.
This
young
Fool
,
by
the
perswasion
of
others
like
himself
,
made
his
Complaints
to
Chah-Jehan
,
and
was
so
silly
,
as
to
discover
to
him
all
the
Goods
his
Father
had
left
,
which
amounted
to
Two
hundred
thousand
Rupies
,
or
Hundred
thousand
Crowns
.
Chah-Jehan
,
who
soon
got
an
itch
for
this
Treasure
,
sent
for
the
Widow
,
and
commanded
her
in
the
open
Assembly
to
send
him
an
Hundred
thousand
Rupies
,
and
to
give
Fifty
thousand
to
her
Son
,
giving
order
at
the
same
time
to
put
her
away
.
The
old
Woman
,
though
surprized
at
this
Command
,
and
perplext
enough
,
that
she
was
so
suddenly
thrust
out
,
without
the
liberty
of
speaking
,
yet
lost
not
her
judgment
,
but
with
a
loud
voice
gave
out
,
That
she
had
something
of
moment
to
discover
to
his
Majesty
:
Whereupon
being
brought
in
again
,
she
said
,
God
save
your
Majesty
;
I
find
that
my
Son
bath
some
reason
to
demand
of
me
the
Goods
of
his
Father
,
as
being
of
his
and
my
flesh
and
blood
,
and
therefore
our
Heir
;
but
I
would
gladly
know
,
what
Kindred
your
Majesty
is
to
my
deceased
Husband
,
to
be
his
Heir
.
When
Chah-Jehan
heard
so
plain
a
piece
of
Rallery
,
and
a
discourse
of
Parentage
of
the
King
of
the
Indies
,
with
a
She-Banian
,
or
Idolatrous
She-Merchant
,
he
could
not
hold
laughing
,
and
commanded
she
should
be
gone
,
and
that
nothing
should
be
asked
of
her
.
But
to
return
,
I
shall
not
relate
all
the
other
considerable
things
that
have
happened
since
the
end
of
the
War
,
that
is
,
since
1660.
unto
my
departure
,
which
was
above
six
years
after
;
though
doubtless
that
would
tend
much
to
the
design
I
had
in
relating
the
other
Particulars
,
which
is
,
to
make
known
the
Genius
and
Temper
of
the
Mogols
and
Indians
.
This
I
may
do
in
another
place
:
Here
I
shall
only
give
an
Account
of
five
or
six
Particulars
,
which
those
that
shall
have
read
this
Relation
,
will
doubtless
be
curious
of
.
The
first
,
that
though
Aureng-Zebe
made
Chah-Jehan
his
Father
,
to
be
kept
in
the
Fortress
of
Agra
with
all
imaginable
care
and
caution
;
yet
notwithstanding
he
still
left
him
in
his
old
Apartment
with
Begum-Saheb
,
his
eldest
Daughter
,
his
other
Women
,
Singers
,
Dancers
,
Cooks
,
and
others
,
nothing
of
that
kind
was
wanting
to
him
.
There
were
also
certain
Mullahs
,
that
were
permitted
to
come
and
to
read
the
Alcoran
to
him
(
for
he
was
become
very
devout
.
)
And
when
he
thought
fit
,
there
were
brought
before
him
brave
Horses
,
and
tamed
Gazelles
(
which
is
a
kind
of
Goat
)
to
make
them
fight
with
one
another
;
as
also
divers
sorts
of
Birds
of
Prey
,
and
several
other
rare
Animals
,
to
divert
him
as
formerly
.
Aureng-Zebe
himself
used
an
Art
to
overcome
at
last
his
fierceness
and
obstinacy
,
which
he
had
hitherto
kept
,
though
a
Prisoner
.
And
this
was
the
effect
of
the
obliging
Letters
,
full
of
respect
and
submission
,
which
he
often
wrote
to
his
Father
,
consulting
him
often
as
his
Oracle
,
and
expressing
a
thousand
cares
for
him
;
sending
him
also
uncessantly
some
pretty
Present
or
other
,
whereby
Chah-Jehan
was
so
much
gained
,
that
he
also
wrote
very
often
to
Aureng-Zebe
touching
the
Government
and
State
Affairs
,
and
of
his
own
Accord
sent
him
some
of
those
Jewels
,
which
before
he
had
told
him
of
,
that
Hammers
were
ready
to
beat
them
to
Powder
the
first
time
he
should
again
ask
for
them
.
Besides
,
he
consented
that
the
Daughter
of
Dara
,
which
he
had
so
peremptorily
denied
,
should
be
deliver'd
to
him
;
and
granted
him
at
length
that
pardon
and
paternal
blessing
which
he
had
so
often
desired
without
obtaining
it
.
Yet
,
under
all
this
,
Aureng-Zebe
did
not
always
flatter
him
;
on
the
contrary
,
he
sometimes
return'd
sharp
Answers
,
when
he
met
with
strains
in
his
Fathers
Letters
that
were
pregnant
,
or
expressed
something
of
his
former
height
and
authority
.
Of
this
we
may
judge
by
the
Letter
,
which
I
know
from
a
very
good
hand
was
once
written
to
him
by
Aureng-Zebe
,
to
this
effect
:
Sir
,
You
would
have
me
indispensably
follow
those
ancient
Customs
,
and
make
my self
Heir
to
all
those
that
are
in
my
Pay
with
the
wonted
rigor
:
An
Omrah
,
and
even
a
Merchant
can
no
sooner
dye
,
and
sometimes
even
before
his
death
,
but
we
seal
up
his
Trunks
,
and
seize
on
his
Goods
,
and
make
a
strict
enquiry
into
his
Estate
,
imprisoning
and
ill-treating
the
Officers
of
the
House
to
discover
to
us
all
he
hath
,
even
to
the
least
Jewels
.
I
will
believe
that
there
is
some
policy
in
doing
so
,
but
it
cannot
be
denied
,
that
't
is
very
rigorous
,
and
sometimes
very
unjust
,
and
to
speak
the
very
truth
,
we
may
deserve
well
enough
,
that
the
same
should
befall
us
every
day
,
what
hapned
to
you
from
your
Neikman-kan
,
and
from
the
Widow
of
your
rich
Indian
Merchant
.
Moreover
(
said
he
)
it
seems
,
I
am
by
you
reputed
proud
and
haughty
now
I
am
King
:
As
if
you
knew
not
by
the
experience
of
more
than
Forty
years
of
your
Reign
,
how
heavy
an
Ornament
a
Crown
is
,
and
how
many
sad
and
restless
Nights
it
passeth
through
:
as
if
I
could
forget
that
excellent
passage
of
Mir-Timur
,
(
commonly
called
Tamberlan
)
which
is
so
seriously
delivered
to
us
by
that
great
Grandfather
of
ours
,
Ekbar
,
to
the
end
that
we
might
the
more
weigh
the
importance
and
value
of
it
,
and
consider
,
whether
we
have
cause
to
pride
our selves
so
much
in
a
Crown
.
You
well
know
,
that
he
said
,
that
the
same
day
when
Timur
took
Bajazet
,
he
made
him
come
before
him
,
and
having
fixed
his
eyes
on
him
,
fell
a
laughing
;
at
which
Bajazet
being
highly
offended
,
fiercely
said
to
him
,
Laugh
not
at
my
Fortune
,
Timur
;
know
that
't
is
God
that
is
the
Dispenser
of
Kingdoms
and
Empires
;
and
that
the
same
can
befall
you
to
morrow
,
that
hath
befallen
me
to
day
.
Whereupon
Timur
made
this
serious
and
brave
Answer
,
I
know
as
well
as
you
,
Bajazet
,
that
't
is
God
that
distributeth
Kingdoms
and
Empires
;
I
laugh
not
at
your
ill
Fortune
,
God
forbid
I
should
do
so
:
But
beholding
your
face
,
I
smiled
,
and
had
this
thought
,
That
certainly
these
Kingdoms
and
Empires
must
in
themselves
be
very
little
and
contemptible
things
in
the
eyes
of
God
,
since
he
giveth
them
to
persons
so
ill
made
as
you
and
I
both
are
;
a
deformed
one-ey'd
man
,
as
you
;
and
a
lame
wretch
,
as
my self
.
You
require
also
,
that
abandoning
all
my
other
Employments
,
which
I
believe
very
necessary
for
the
establishment
and
happiness
of
this
State
,
I
should
think
on
nothing
but
Conquests
,
and
the
enlargement
of
the
Empire
.
I
must
confess
that
this
is
indeed
the
business
of
a
great
Monarch
,
and
of
a
Soul
truly
Royal
,
and
that
I
should
not
deserve
to
be
of
the
Blood
of
the
Great
Timur
,
if
I
were
not
of
that
mind
,
and
had
not
such
inclinations
.
Mean
time
,
I
think
I
sit
not
idle
,
and
my
Armies
are
not
useless
in
the
Kingdoms
of
Decan
and
Bengale
:
But
we
must
also
aver
,
that
the
greatest
Conquerors
are
not
always
the
greatest
Kings
;
that
we
too
often
see
a
Barbarian
making
Conquests
,
and
that
those
great
Bodies
of
Conquests
do
ordinarily
fall
of
themselves
,
and
by
their
own
weight
.
He
is
a
great
King
,
that
knows
to
acquit
himself
worthily
of
that
Great
and
August
Employment
and
Charge
of
Kings
,
which
is
to
dispense
Justice
to
their
Subjects
,
&c.
The
rest
is
not
come
to
my
hands
.
The
second
is
in
regard
of
the
Emir-Jemla
.
It
were
to
injure
this
great
Man
,
to
pass
by
with
silence
his
deportment
to
Aureng-Zebe
after
the
War
,
and
the
manner
of
ending
his
days
.
This
eminent
person
after
he
had
dispatched
the
Affair
of
Bengale
,
with
Sultan
Sujah
(
the
second
of
these
four
Brothers
)
not
like
Gionkan
,
that
infamous
Patan
with
Dara
;
nor
like
the
Raja
of
Serenaguer
with
Soliman-Chekouh
;
but
like
a
Great
Captain
and
dextrous
Polititian
,
pursuing
him
as
far
as
the
Sea-side
,
and
necessitating
him
to
fly
and
to
escape
out
of
his
hands
;
after
,
I
say
,
he
had
done
these
things
,
he
sent
an
Eunuch
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
intreating
him
,
that
he
would
give
him
leave
to
transport
his
Family
to
Bengale
;
that
now
that
the
War
was
at
an
end
,
and
he
broken
with
Age
,
he
hoped
he
would
grant
him
the
advantage
of
ending
his
life
in
the
company
of
his
Wife
and
Children
.
But
Aureng-Zebe
is
too
sharp-sighted
,
not
to
pierce
into
the
designs
of
Emir
.
He
seeth
him
triumphing
over
Sujah
;
he
knows
his
great
credit
and
reputation
,
and
that
he
hath
the
esteem
of
a
very
wise
,
undertaking
,
valiant
and
rich
man
;
and
that
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
is
not
only
the
best
of
all
Indostan
,
but
strong
of
it self
,
and
further
,
that
this
Emir
is
in
the
head
of
a
well
disciplin'd
Army
,
which
both
honours
and
fears
him
.
Besides
,
he
is
not
ignorant
of
his
ambition
,
and
foreseeth
well
enough
,
that
if
he
should
have
with
him
his
Son
Mahmet-Emirkan
,
he
would
aspire
to
the
Crown
,
and
at
least
take
full
possession
of
Bengale
,
if
he
should
not
be
able
to
advance
things
further
.
At
the
same
time
he
is
also
well
aware
,
that
there
is
danger
in
refusing
him
,
and
that
he
may
possibly
prove
such
a
man
,
as
in
case
of
denial
,
may
run
into
some
dangerous
extream
,
as
he
had
done
in
Golkonda
.
How
then
,
think
ye
,
did
he
carry
himself
in
this
conjuncture
?
He
sends
to
him
his
Wife
and
Daughter
,
and
all
the
Children
of
his
Son
:
He
maketh
the
Emir
a
Mir-Vl
Omrah
,
which
is
in
that
Empire
the
greatest
degree
of
honour
that
a
Favourite
can
be
raised
to
:
And
as
to
Mahmet-Emirkan
,
he
maketh
him
the
Great-Bakchis
,
which
is
a
dignity
and
charge
like
that
of
our
Great
Master
of
the
Horse
,
the
second
or
third
Office
in
the
State
,
but
such
an
one
as
absolutely
obligeth
the
possessor
of
it
to
be
always
at
the
Court
,
not
suffering
him
,
but
very
difficultly
,
to
be
absent
from
the
person
of
the
King
.
The
Emir
soon
perceived
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
skilfully
put
by
the
stroke
,
that
it
would
be
in
vain
the
second
time
to
ask
of
him
his
Son
;
that
he
could
not
do
it
without
offending
him
;
and
that
therefore
the
safest
way
would
be
to
rest
contented
with
all
the
testimonies
of
Friendship
,
and
with
all
the
Honours
,
together
with
the
Government
of
Bengale
;
being
in
the
mean
time
always
upon
his
guard
,
and
in
such
a
posture
,
that
since
he
could
attempt
nothing
against
Aureng-Zebe
,
Aureng-Zebe
should
not
be
able
to
attempt
any
thing
against
him
.
Thus
have
we
seen
these
two
Great
Men
carry
themselves
to
one
another
:
And
in
this
condition
did
affairs
remain
for
almost
a
year
;
till
Aureng-Zebe
,
too
well
knowing
that
a
great
Captain
cannot
be
long
at
rest
,
and
that
,
if
he
be
not
employed
in
a
Foreign
War
,
he
will
at
length
raise
a
Domestick
one
;
proposed
to
him
to
make
War
upon
that
rich
and
potent
Raja
of
Acham
,
whose
Territories
are
on
the
North
of
Dake
,
upon
the
Gulf
of
Bengale
.
The
Emir
,
who
in
all
appearance
had
already
designed
this
same
thing
of
himself
,
and
who
believed
,
that
the
Conquest
of
this
Country
,
would
make
way
for
his
Immortal
Honour
,
and
be
an
occasion
of
carrying
his
Arms
as
far
as
China
,
declared
himself
ready
for
this
Enterprize
.
He
embarked
at
Dake
with
a
puissant
Army
,
upon
a
River
which
comes
from
those
parts
;
upon
which
having
gone
about
an
hundred
Leagues
North-Eastward
,
he
arrived
at
a
Castle
called
Azo
,
which
the
Raja
of
Acham
had
usurped
from
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
and
possessed
for
many
years
.
He
attacked
this
place
,
and
took
it
by
force
in
less
than
fifteen
days
;
thence
marching
over
Land
towards
Chamdara
,
which
is
the
Inlet
into
the
Country
of
that
Raja
;
he
entred
into
it
after
26
days
journey
,
still
Northward
:
There
a
Battel
was
fought
,
in
which
the
Raja
of
Acham
was
worsted
,
and
obliged
to
retreat
to
Guerguon
,
the
Metropolis
of
his
Kingdom
,
four
miles
distant
from
Chamdara
.
The
Emir
pursued
him
so
close
,
that
he
gave
him
no
time
to
fortifie
himself
in
Guerguon
:
For
he
arrived
in
sight
of
that
Town
in
five
days
,
which
constrained
the
Raja
,
seeing
the
Emir's
Army
,
to
fly
towards
the
Mountains
of
the
Kingdom
of
Lassa
,
and
to
abandon
Guerguon
,
which
was
pillaged
,
as
had
been
Chamdara
.
They
found
there
vast
riches
,
it
being
a
great
,
very
fair
and
Merchant-like
Town
,
and
where
the
Women
are
extraordinarily
beautiful
.
Mean
time
,
the
season
of
the
Rains
came
in
sooner
than
usually
;
and
they
being
excessive
in
those
parts
,
and
overflowing
all
the
Countrey
,
except
such
Villages
as
stand
on
raised
ground
,
the
Emir
was
much
embarassed
.
For
the
Raja
made
his
people
of
the
Mountains
come
down
from
all
parts
thereabout
,
and
to
carry
away
all
the
provisions
of
the
Field
;
whereby
the
Emir's
Army
(
as
rich
as
't
was
)
before
the
end
of
the
rains
fell
into
great
streights
,
without
being
able
to
go
forward
or
backward
.
It
could
not
advance
,
by
reason
of
the
Mountains
very
difficult
to
pass
,
and
continually
pester'd
with
great
Rains
;
nor
retreat
,
because
of
the
like
Rains
and
deep
wayes
;
the
Raja
also
having
caused
the
way
to
be
digged
up
as
far
as
to
Chamdara
:
So
that
the
Emir
was
forced
to
remain
in
that
wretched
condition
during
the
whole
time
of
the
Rain
;
after
which
,
when
he
found
his
Army
distasted
,
tired
out
,
and
half
starved
,
he
was
necessitated
to
give
over
the
Design
he
had
of
advancing
,
and
to
return
the
same
way
he
was
come
.
But
this
Retreat
was
made
with
so
much
pains
,
and
so
great
inconveniencies
,
by
reason
of
the
dirt
,
the
want
of
Victuals
,
and
the
pursuit
of
the
Raja
falling
on
the
●ear
,
that
every
body
(
but
he
)
that
had
not
known
how
to
remedy
the
disorder
of
such
a
March
,
nor
had
the
patience
to
be
sometimes
five
or
six
hours
at
one
passage
to
make
the
Souldiery
get
over
it
without
confusion
,
would
have
utterly
perish'd
,
himself
,
Army
,
and
all
;
yet
he
,
notwithstanding
all
these
difficulties
and
obstacles
,
made
a
shift
to
come
back
with
great
honour
and
vast
riches
.
He
design'd
to
return
thither
again
the
next
year
,
and
to
pursue
his
undertaking
,
supposing
that
Azo
,
which
he
had
fortified
,
and
where
he
left
a
strong
Garrison
,
would
be
able
to
hold
out
the
rest
of
the
year
against
the
Raja
.
But
he
was
no
sooner
arrived
there
,
but
Fluxes
began
to
rage
in
his
Army
:
Neither
had
himself
a
body
of
Steel
more
than
the
rest
;
he
fell
sick
and
died
,
whereby
Fortune
ended
the
just
apprehensions
of
Aureng-Zebe
.
I
say
,
the
Just
apprehensions
;
for
there
was
none
of
those
that
knew
this
great
man
,
and
the
state
of
the
affairs
of
Indostan
,
who
did
not
say
,
'T
is
this
day
that
Aureng-Zebe
is
King
of
Bengale
.
And
himself
could
not
forbear
to
express
some
such
thing
;
for
he
publickly
said
to
Mahmet-Emir-kan
;
You
have
lost
your
Father
,
and
I
the
greatest
and
the
most
dangerous
Friend
I
had
;
yet
notwithstanding
he
comforted
this
Son
,
and
withal
assured
him
,
that
he
would
ever
be
a
Father
to
him
.
And
whereas
't
was
thought
,
that
he
would
at
least
cut
off
his
Salary
,
and
make
Inquisition
into
his
Treasury
,
he
confirmed
him
in
his
Office
of
Bakchis
,
augmented
his
Pension
to
a
thousand
Rupies
a
month
,
and
left
him
Heir
of
all
the
Estate
of
his
Father
,
although
the
Custom
of
the
Country
empower'd
him
to
seize
on
all
.
The
third
is
concerning
Chah-best-kan
,
whom
Aureng-Zebe
made
first
Governour
of
Agra
,
when
he
went
out
to
the
Battel
of
Kadjoue
against
Sultan
Sujah
;
and
afterward
,
Governour
and
General
of
the
Army
in
Decan
;
and
at
last
,
after
the
death
of
Emir-Jemla
,
Governour
and
General
of
the
Army
in
Bengale
,
together
with
the
charge
of
Mirul
Omrah
which
Emir-Jemla
had
possessed
.
This
Chah-hest-kan
is
he
,
whom
in
our
History
we
have
mention'd
as
Uncle
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
one
that
hath
so
much
contributed
to
his
happiness
by
his
eloquent
and
skilful
pen
,
as
well
as
by
his
intrigues
and
counsels
.
It
would
be
injurious
to
his
Renown
also
,
to
be
silent
of
the
important
enterprise
,
which
he
undertook
presently
when
he
entred
upon
his
Government
;
and
that
the
rather
,
because
Emir-Jemla
,
whether
out
of
Policy
,
or
for
another
cause
,
had
no
mind
to
tempt
him
;
as
also
,
because
the
particularities
,
which
I
am
going
to
relate
,
will
shew
not
only
the
passed
and
present
state
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Bengale
and
Rakan
,
which
hitherto
hath
not
been
well
described
to
us
by
any
;
but
also
some
other
things
that
are
worth
knowing
.
To
the
end
therefore
that
the
importance
of
Chah-hest-kan's
attempt
may
be
well
understood
,
and
a
good
Idea
be
had
of
what
passeth
about
the
Gulf
of
Bengale
,
we
are
to
know
,
that
these
many
years
there
have
always
been
in
the
Kingdom
of
Rakan
or
Moy
,
some
Portugueses
,
and
with
them
a
great
number
of
their
Christian
Slaves
,
and
other
Franguis
,
gather'd
from
all
parts
.
That
was
the
refuge
of
the
Run-aways
from
Goa
,
Ceilan
,
Cochin
,
Malague
,
and
all
those
other
places
,
which
the
Portugueses
formerly
held
in
the
Indies
;
and
they
were
such
as
had
abandoned
their
Monasteries
,
men
that
had
been
twice
or
thrice
Married
,
Murtherers
:
In
a
word
,
such
as
had
deserved
the
Rope
,
were
most
welcome
and
most
esteem'd
there
,
leading
in
that
Country
a
life
that
was
very
detestable
,
and
altogether
unworthy
of
Christians
,
insomuch
that
they
impunely
butchered
and
poisoned
one
another
,
and
assassinated
their
own
Priests
,
who
sometimes
were
not
better
than
themselves
.
The
King
of
Rakan
in
the
apprehension
he
hath
ever
had
of
the
Mogol
,
kept
them
for
a
guard
of
his
Frontiers
,
in
a
Port-Town
called
Chategon
,
giving
them
Land
,
and
liberty
to
live
as
they
pleased
.
Their
ordinary
Trade
was
Robbery
and
Piracy
.
With
some
small
and
light
Gallies
they
did
nothing
but
coast
about
that
Sea
,
and
entring
into
all
Rivers
thereabout
,
and
into
the
Channels
and
Arms
of
Ganges
,
and
between
all
those
Isles
of
the
lower
Bengale
,
and
often
penetrating
even
so
far
as
fourty
or
fifty
leagues
up
into
the
Country
,
surprized
and
carried
away
whole
Towns
,
Assemblies
,
Markets
,
Feasts
and
Weddings
of
the
poor
Gentiles
,
and
others
of
that
Country
,
making
Women
Slaves
,
great
and
small
,
with
strange
cruelty
;
and
burning
all
they
could
not
carry
away
.
And
thence
it
is
,
that
at
present
there
are
seen
in
the
mouth
of
Ganges
so
many
fine
Isles
quite
deserted
,
which
were
formerly
well
peopled
,
and
where
no
other
Inhabitants
are
found
but
wild
Beasts
,
and
especially
Tygers
.
This
great
number
of
Slaves
,
which
thus
they
took
from
all
quarters
,
behold
what
use
they
made
of
.
They
had
boldness
and
impudence
enough
,
to
come
and
fell
to
that
very
Country
the
old
people
,
which
they
knew
not
what
to
do
with
;
where
it
so
fell
out
,
that
those
who
had
escaped
the
danger
by
flight
,
and
by
hiding
themselves
in
the
Woods
,
labour'd
to
redeem
to
day
their
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
that
had
been
taken
yesterday
.
The
rest
they
kept
for
their
service
to
make
Rowers
of
them
;
and
such
Christians
as
they
were
themselves
,
bringing
them
up
to
robbing
and
killing
;
or
else
they
sold
them
to
the
Portugueses
of
Goa
,
Ceilan
,
St.
Thomas
,
and
others
,
and
even
to
those
that
were
remaining
in
Bengale
at
Ogouli
,
who
were
come
thither
to
settle
themselves
there
by
the
favour
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
the
Grandfather
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
suffered
them
there
upon
the
account
of
Traffick
,
and
of
his
having
no
aversion
to
Christians
,
as
also
because
they
promised
him
to
keep
the
Bay
of
Bengale
clear
from
all
Pyrates
.
And
it
was
towards
the
Isle
of
Galles
,
near
the
Cape
of
Palmes
,
where
this
fine
Trade
was
.
These
Pyrates
lay
there
in
wait
at
the
passage
for
the
Portugueses
,
who
filled
their
Ships
with
them
at
a
very
easie
rate
;
this
infamous
Rabble
impudently
bragging
,
that
they
made
more
Christians
in
one
year
,
than
all
the
Missionaries
of
the
Indies
in
ten
;
which
would
be
a
strange
way
of
enlarging
Christianity
.
These
were
the
Pyrates
that
made
Chah-Jehan
,
who
was
a
more
zealous
Mahumetan
than
his
Father
Jehan-Guyre
,
to
express
at
last
his
passion
,
not
only
against
the
Reverend
Fathers
the
Jesuits
,
Missionaries
of
Agra
,
in
that
he
caused
to
be
pulled
down
the
best
part
of
a
very
fair
and
large
Church
that
had
been
built
,
as
well
as
that
of
Lahor
,
by
the
favour
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
who
as
I
said
,
did
not
hate
Christianity
;
and
upon
which
there
stood
a
great
Steeple
with
a
great
Bell
in
it
,
whose
sound
might
be
heard
over
all
the
Town
,
not
only
,
I
say
,
against
those
Jesuits
,
but
also
against
the
Christians
of
Ogouli
:
For
being
impatient
to
see
them
connive
at
the
Pyrates
,
to
make
the
name
of
the
Franguis
formidable
,
and
to
fill
their
houses
with
Slaves
that
were
his
own
Subjects
,
he
wasted
and
utterly
ruined
them
,
after
he
had
both
with
fair
words
and
menaces
drawn
from
them
as
much
money
as
he
could
:
And
because
they
were
indiscreetly
obstinate
,
in
refusing
what
he
demanded
of
them
,
he
besieged
them
,
and
caused
them
all
to
be
brought
to
Agra
,
even
their
very
Children
,
their
Priests
and
Friers
.
This
was
a
misery
and
a
desolation
not
to
be
parallell'd
;
a
kind
of
Babilonian
transmigration
.
There
they
were
all
made
Slaves
:
The
handsom
Women
were
shut
up
in
the
Seraglio
;
the
old
Women
and
others
were
distributed
among
divers
Omrahs
.
The
young
Lads
were
circumcised
,
and
made
Pages
;
and
men
of
age
renounced
for
the
most
part
their
Faith
,
either
terrified
by
the
threatnings
they
heard
daily
,
that
they
should
be
trampled
upon
by
Elephants
,
or
drawn
away
by
fair
Promises
.
'T
is
true
,
that
there
were
some
of
those
Friers
,
who
persisted
,
and
that
the
Missionaries
of
Agra
,
who
notwithstanding
all
this
unhappiness
,
remained
in
their
houses
,
found
means
afterwards
,
partly
by
Friends
,
partly
by
Money
,
to
get
many
of
them
away
,
and
to
have
them
conveyed
to
Goa
,
and
to
other
places
belonging
to
the
Portugueses
.
They
were
also
the
same
Pyrates
,
who
some
time
before
the
desolation
of
Ogouli
,
offered
to
the
Vice-Roy
of
Goa
to
put
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Rakan
into
their
hands
for
the
King
of
Portugal
;
but
he
refused
,
they
say
,
this
offer
,
out
of
arrogance
and
jealousie
,
and
would
not
send
the
succours
,
which
for
that
end
was
demanded
of
him
by
a
certain
Bastian
Consalve
,
who
had
made
himself
head
of
those
people
,
and
was
become
so
potent
and
considerable
,
that
he
married
one
of
the
Kings
Daughters
;
being
unwilling
that
it
should
be
said
,
that
a
man
of
so
mean
Extraction
as
this
Bastian
was
,
had
done
such
a
Master-piece
.
But
it
may
be
said
on
this
occasion
,
that
this
is
not
much
to
be
wondred
at
,
considering
that
the
Portugueses
in
the
Indies
by
such
a
conduct
have
divers
times
been
faulty
on
the
like
occasions
,
in
Japan
,
in
Pegu
,
in
Ethiopia
,
and
other
places
;
not
to
mention
,
that
by
this
way
,
and
that
perhaps
by
a
〈◊〉
Divine
chastisement
(
as
they
all
frankly
confess
themselves
)
they
are
become
a
prey
to
their
Enemies
,
and
fallen
so
low
in
the
Indies
,
that
I
know
not
whether
they
will
ever
recover
there
;
whereas
formerly
,
before
they
were
corrupted
by
vice
,
and
degenerated
through
pleasure
,
they
made
all
others
tremble
in
those
parts
;
foras●●ch
as
then
they
were
brave
and
generous
men
,
zealous
for
the
Christian
Religion
,
considerable
for
gallant
exploits
and
for
riches
;
all
the
Indian
Kings
seeking
their
friendship
.
Besides
this
,
the
same
Pyrates
seized
at
that
time
on
the
Isle
of
Sondiva
,
an
advantageous
Post
to
command
a
part
of
the
Mouth
of
Ganges
:
In
which
Isle
a
certain
Augustin
Frier
,
a
very
famous
man
,
acted
the
King
for
many
years
,
having
taken
a
course
,
God
knows
how
,
to
rid
himself
of
the
Commander
of
that
place
.
Moreover
,
the
same
Robbers
took
Sultan-Sujah
at
Daka
,
to
carry
him
away
in
their
Galeasses
to
Rakan
,
as
we
related
above
,
and
found
means
to
open
his
Cossers
,
and
to
rob
him
of
good
store
of
Jewels
,
which
afterwards
were
secretly
,
and
at
a
very
cheap
rate
,
sold
in
Rakan
,
most
of
them
being
fallen
into
the
hands
of
people
that
had
no
skill
in
them
,
and
afterwards
into
the
hands
of
the
Hollanders
,
and
others
,
who
knew
how
to
buy
them
up
quickly
,
making
those
fellows
believe
,
that
they
were
soft
Diamonds
,
and
that
they
would
pay
them
according
to
the
degrees
of
their
hardness
.
Lastly
,
They
are
they
that
for
many
years
have
given
exercise
to
the
Great
Mogol
in
Bengale
;
having
obliged
him
there
to
keep
always
Garrisons
every
where
upon
the
Passes
,
and
a
great
Militia
,
and
a
Fleet
also
of
Galeasses
to
oppose
their
courses
,
and
who
,
notwithstanding
all
this
,
have
made
shift
to
make
strange
devastations
,
and
often
to
enter
far
into
the
Country
,
and
to
laugh
at
all
the
Souldiery
of
the
Mogols
;
in
regard
they
were
become
so
bold
,
and
so
dextrous
at
their
Weapons
,
and
so
skilful
in
piloting
their
Galeasses
,
that
four
or
five
of
them
stuck
not
to
set
upon
fourteen
or
fifteen
Mogolians
,
which
they
also
actually
worsted
,
and
took
or
run
aground
.
And
upon
these
Pyrates
Chah
hest-kan
cast
his
eyes
as
soon
as
he
came
into
Bengale
,
taking
a
resolution
to
deliver
the
Country
of
this
plague
of
people
,
that
had
so
long
wasted
it
;
and
designing
afterwards
to
pass
on
,
and
to
attack
the
King
of
Rak●●
,
according
to
the
order
of
Aurenge-Zebe
,
who
at
any
price
had
a
mind
to
revenge
the
blood
of
Sultan-Sujah
,
and
all
his
Family
,
that
had
been
so
cruelly
handled
,
and
to
teach
that
Barbarian
,
how
the
Blood
Royal
was
to
be
regarded
and
esteemed
on
any
occasion
whatsoever
:
Behold
now
with
what
dexterity
Chah
hest-kan
carrieth
on
this
design
!
Knowing
that
't
is
impossible
to
pass
any
Cavalry
by
Land
,
no
not
so
much
as
any
Infantry
,
from
Bengale
into
Rakan
,
because
of
the
many
channels
and
rivers
upon
the
Frontiers
;
and
also
that
on
the
other
side
,
those
Pyrates
of
Chatigon
,
whom
we
just
now
were
speaking
of
,
would
be
powerful
enough
to
hinder
him
from
transporting
them
by
Sea
;
he
thought
upon
this
experiment
,
viz.
to
engage
the
Hollanders
in
his
design
.
He
therefore
sent
a
kind
of
Ambassador
to
Batavia
,
empowering
him
to
treat
upon
certain
Conditions
,
with
the
General
of
that
Company
,
joyntly
to
subdue
the
whole
Kingdom
of
Rakan
;
as
formerly
Chah-Abbas
subdued
that
of
Ormus
,
in
conjunction
with
the
English
.
The
General
of
Batavia
seeing
the
thing
to
be
possible
,
and
that
it
was
a
means
more
and
more
to
break
the
Portugueses
in
the
Indies
,
and
that
it
would
turn
to
a
very
good
account
to
the
Company
,
dispatch'd
away
two
Men
of
War
for
Bengale
,
to
favour
the
transportation
of
the
Mogolian
Troops
in
spight
of
those
Pyrates
.
But
observe
what
Chah-hest-kan
did
before
these
Men
of
War
arrived
:
He
equipped
a
great
number
of
Galeasses
,
and
many
large
Vessels
to
transport
the
Army
;
threatned
the
Pyrates
,
utterly
to
spoil
and
ruin
them
;
acquainted
them
with
the
design
of
Aureng-Zebe
upon
Rakan
;
that
a
potent
Army
of
the
Dutch
was
near
;
that
they
should
think
on
themselves
and
their
families
,
if
they
were
wise
;
and
in
a
word
,
if
they
would
abandon
the
service
of
the
King
of
Rakan
,
and
take
that
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
he
would
procure
very
good
conditions
for
them
,
distribute
amongst
them
as
much
Land
in
Bengale
as
they
desired
,
and
pay
them
the
double
of
what
they
had
now
.
'T
is
doubtful
,
whether
these
Menaces
and
Promises
made
impression
upon
them
,
or
whether
it
was
not
an
Accident
that
moved
them
,
they
having
about
that
time
assassassinated
one
of
the
chief
Officers
of
the
King
of
Rakan
,
and
apprehending
a
punishment
for
that
Crime
:
However
it
be
,
they
were
caught
,
and
they
were
one
day
struck
with
such
a
panick
terror
,
that
they
shipp'd
themselves
all
at
once
in
forty
or
fifty
of
their
Galeasses
,
and
wafted
over
to
Bengale
to
Chah-hest-kan
,
and
that
with
so
much
precipitation
,
that
they
hardly
took
time
to
embark
their
Wives
and
Children
,
and
what
else
was
most
precious
to
them
.
Chah-hest-kan
receiv'd
them
with
open
Arms
,
courted
them
exceedingly
,
gave
them
very
considerable
Pay
,
and
without
letting
them
cool
,
made
them
,
jointly
with
his
whole
Army
,
to
attack
and
take
the
Isle
of
Sondiva
,
which
was
fallen
into
the
hands
of
the
King
of
Rakan
,
and
thence
to
pass
with
all
his
Horse
and
Foot
to
Chatigon
.
About
this
time
the
two
Holland
Vessels
arrived
,
but
Chah-hest-kan
,
who
thought
that
henceforth
it
would
be
easie
for
him
to
compass
his
design
,
thanked
them
.
I
saw
these
Ships
in
Bengale
,
and
their
Commanders
,
who
were
but
little
contented
with
such
thanks
and
liberalities
of
Chah-hest-kan
.
As
to
the
Pyrates
,
since
now
he
holds
them
fast
,
and
hopeless
of
ever
returning
to
Chatigon
,
and
hath
no
more
need
of
them
,
he
makes
nothing
of
all
those
large
Promises
he
made
them
,
and
treats
them
not
as
he
should
,
but
as
they
deserve
,
leaving
them
whole
months
without
Pay
,
and
not
looking
upon
them
otherwise
than
Traytors
,
and
infamous
men
,
unfit
to
be
trusted
,
after
they
have
so
vilely
deserted
him
,
whose
Salt
they
had
eaten
so
many
years
.
After
this
manner
did
Chah-hest-kan
put
an
end
to
this
Rabble
,
which
,
as
I
said
,
have
ruined
and
dispoiled
all
the
lower
Bengale
.
Time
will
shew
whether
he
will
be
as
happy
in
the
remainder
of
his
Enterprize
against
the
King
of
Rakan
.
The
fourth
Particular
is
concerning
the
two
Sons
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
viz.
Sultan
Mahmoud
,
and
Sultan
Mazum
.
He
still
keeps
the
first
of
them
in
Goualeor
,
but
(
if
one
may
believe
the
common
report
)
without
making
him
take
the
Poust
,
which
is
the
ordinary
Drink
of
those
that
are
put
into
that
place
.
As
to
the
other
,
though
he
hath
always
been
a
pattern
of
reservedness
and
moderation
,
yet
one
knows
not
whether
he
was
not
too
forward
in
making
a
Party
,
when
his
Father
was
so
extremely
sick
;
or
whether
Aureng-Zebe
have
not
upon
other
occasions
perceiv'd
something
that
might
give
him
cause
of
jealousie
;
or
whether
he
had
not
a
mind
to
make
an
authentick
proof
of
both
his
Obedience
and
Courage
.
However
it
be
,
one
day
he
commanded
him
in
an
unconcerned
manner
,
in
a
full
Assembly
of
the
Omrahs
,
to
go
and
kill
a
Lyon
that
was
come
down
to
the
Mountains
,
and
had
made
great
havock
and
waste
in
the
Countrey
;
and
this
he
did
,
without
giving
order
to
furnish
him
with
those
strong
and
large
Nets
,
which
they
are
wont
to
employ
in
this
dangerous
kind
of
hunting
in
a
real
mood
;
telling
the
great
Hunting-Master
,
who
presently
call'd
for
those
Nets
,
that
when
he
was
Prince
,
he
did
not
look
for
such
Formalities
.
It
was
the
good
fortune
of
Sultan
Mazum
,
that
he
prosper'd
in
this
Attempt
,
not
losing
any
more
than
two
or
three
men
,
and
some
Horses
that
were
wounded
,
although
,
on
the
other
hand
,
the
matter
went
not
off
so
pleasantly
,
the
wounded
Lyon
having
leapt
up
to
the
head
of
the
Sultan's
Elephant
.
Since
that
time
,
Aureng-Zebe
hath
not
been
backward
to
express
much
Affection
to
him
;
he
hath
given
him
even
the
Government
of
Decan
,
though
with
so
little
power
and
treasure
,
that
there
is
no
great
cause
to
apprehend
any
thing
upon
that
Account
.
The
fifth
thing
toucheth
Mohabet-kan
,
the
Governor
of
Kaboul
,
whom
Aureng-Zebe
took
from
his
Government
,
and
generously
pardon'd
;
not
willing
,
as
he
said
,
to
lose
so
brave
a
Captain
,
and
that
had
stuck
so
close
to
his
Benefactor
Chah-Jehan
.
He
made
him
even
Governor
of
Guzuratte
,
in
the
place
of
Jessomseigne
,
whom
he
sent
to
make
War
in
Decan
.
It
may
very
well
be
,
that
some
considerable
Presents
he
made
to
Rauchenara-Begum
,
and
a
good
number
of
excellent
Persian
Horse
and
Camels
,
wherewith
he
presented
Aureng-Zebe
,
together
with
fifteen
or
sixteen
thousand
Rupies
of
Gold
,
did
contribute
to
make
his
peace
.
On
this
occasion
of
mentioning
the
Government
of
Kaboul
,
which
borders
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Kandahar
,
which
is
now
in
the
hands
of
the
Persians
,
I
shall
here
briefly
add
some
particulars
,
that
serve
to
this
History
,
and
will
still
more
discover
that
Country
,
and
declare
the
Interests
between
Indostan
and
Persia
,
which
no
body
,
that
I
know
of
,
hath
explained
hitherto
.
Kandahar
,
that
strong
and
important
place
,
which
is
the
Capital
and
the
swaying
City
of
this
Noble
and
Rich
Kingdom
of
the
same
Name
,
hath
in
these
latter
Ages
been
the
subject
of
grievous
Wars
between
the
Mogols
and
Persians
,
each
of
them
pretending
a
Right
thereto
.
Ekbar
,
that
great
King
of
the
Indies
,
took
it
by
force
from
the
Persians
,
and
kept
it
during
his
life
.
And
Chah-Abbas
,
that
famous
King
of
Persia
,
retook
it
from
Jehan-Guyre
,
the
Son
of
Ekbar
.
Afterwards
it
return'd
to
Chah-Jehan
,
Son
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
not
by
the
Sword
,
but
by
the
means
of
the
Governor
Aly-Merdan-kan
,
who
surrendred
it
to
him
,
and
went
over
to
live
at
his
Court
,
apprehending
the
Artifices
of
his
Enemies
,
who
had
brought
him
into
disfavour
with
the
King
of
Persia
,
that
sent
for
him
to
make
him
give
an
accompt
,
and
to
deliver
up
his
Government
.
The
same
City
was
besieged
,
and
retaken
afterwards
by
the
Son
of
Chah-Abbas
,
and
since
that
besieged
twice
again
,
yet
without
being
taken
by
Chah-Jehan
.
The
first
time
it
was
saved
from
being
taken
by
the
ill
understanding
and
jealousie
between
the
Persian
Omrahs
,
that
are
Pensioners
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
and
the
most
powerful
of
his
Court
,
as
also
by
the
respect
they
bear
to
their
Natural
King
:
For
they
all
behaved
themselves
very
effeminately
in
the
Siege
,
and
would
not
follow
the
Raja
Roup
,
who
had
already
planted
his
Standards
upon
the
Wall
on
the
side
of
the
Mountain
.
The
second
time
it
was
saved
by
the
jealousie
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
would
not
fall
into
the
breach
of
the
Wall
,
that
our
Franguis
,
the
English
,
Portugueses
,
Germans
and
French
had
made
by
their
Canon
,
though
it
was
a
large
one
;
being
unwilling
to
have
it
said
,
that
in
the
time
of
Dara
,
who
was
,
in
a
manner
,
the
first
mover
of
that
Enterprise
,
and
was
then
in
the
City
of
Caboul
,
with
his
Father
Chah-Jehan
,
the
Fortress
of
Kandahar
was
taken
.
Chah-Jehan
,
some
years
before
the
late
trouble
,
was
also
ready
to
besiege
it
the
third
time
,
had
not
Emir-Jemla
diverted
him
from
it
,
advising
him
to
turn
his
Forces
towards
Decan
,
(
as
hath
been
said
;
)
with
whom
Aly-Merdan-kan
himself
concurred
,
who
was
so
earnest
in
his
disswading
him
from
it
,
as
to
say
to
him
these
words
,
which
I
shall
punctually
relate
,
as
having
something
extravagant
in
them
:
Your
Majesty
will
never
take
Kandahar
,
unless
you
had
such
a
Traytor
there
as
my self
,
except
you
were
resolved
never
to
bring
a
Persian
into
it
,
and
to
make
the
Bazars
or
Markets
wholly
free
,
that
is
,
to
lay
no
Impost
on
those
that
furnish
the
Army
with
provision
.
At
length
,
Aureng-Zebe
,
like
the
others
,
had
prepared
himself
in
these
latter
years
to
besiege
it
also
;
whether
it
was
that
he
was
offended
at
the
tart
Letters
,
written
to
him
by
the
King
of
Persia
,
or
by
reason
of
the
affronts
and
ill
treatment
which
he
had
offer'd
to
Tarbiet-kan
his
Ambassador
;
that
hearing
of
the
King
of
Persia's
death
,
he
turned
back
,
saying
,
(
which
yet
is
not
very
credible
)
that
he
would
not
meddle
with
a
Child
,
a
new
King
;
although
Chah-Soliman
,
who
hath
succeeded
his
Father
,
is
,
in
my
opinion
,
about
25
years
of
age
.
The
sixth
particular
we
purposed
to
speak
of
,
concerns
those
that
have
faithfully
served
Aureng-Zebe
.
Those
he
hath
almost
all
raised
to
great
places
.
For
first
,
as
we
have
already
related
,
he
made
Chah-hest-kan
,
his
Uncle
,
Governor
and
General
of
the
Army
of
Decan
,
and
afterwards
,
Governor
of
Bengale
.
Next
,
he
made
Mir-kan
Governor
of
Kaboul
;
Then
Kalil-ullah-kan
,
of
Lahor
;
and
Mirbaba
,
of
Elabas
;
and
Lasker-kan
,
of
Patna
.
The
Son
of
that
Allah-Verdi-kan
of
Sultan
Sujah
,
he
appointed
Governor
of
Scimdy
;
and
Fazel-kan
,
who
had
considerably
serv'd
him
both
by
his
counsels
and
dexterity
,
he
made
Kane-saman
,
that
is
,
Great
Steward
of
the
House
Royal
:
And
Danechmend-kan
,
Governor
of
Dehli
,
with
this
particular
grace
and
priviledge
,
that
since
he
is
perpetually
employed
in
studies
and
foreign
Affairs
,
he
so
dispenseth
with
him
for
not
coming
twice
a
day
(
after
the
ancient
custom
)
to
wait
on
the
King
in
the
Assembly
,
as
not
to
retrench
any
thing
of
his
pension
for
his
absence
,
as
he
doth
to
the
other
Omrahs
,
if
they
fail
.
He
hath
given
to
Dianet-kan
the
Government
of
Kacihmer
(
alias
Cassimere
)
that
little
,
and
in
a
manner
inaccessible
Kingdom
,
which
Ekbar
seized
on
by
craft
,
that
earthly
Paradise
of
the
Indies
;
which
hath
its
Histories
written
in
its
peculiar
Language
,
whereof
I
have
an
abridgment
in
the
Persian
Tongue
,
made
by
the
command
of
Jehan-Guyre
,
containing
a
large
Catalogue
of
many
very
ancient
Kings
,
that
often
were
so
powerful
,
that
they
subdued
the
Indies
as
far
as
China
.
'T
is
true
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
dismissed
Nejabat-kan
,
who
did
very
well
in
the
two
Battels
of
Samonguer
and
Kadjoue
,
but
then
't
is
not
fit
at
all
,
that
a
Subject
should
ever
reproach
his
King
,
as
he
did
,
with
the
services
done
him
.
As
to
those
infamous
men
,
Gion-kan
and
Nazer
,
't
is
known
,
that
the
former
hath
been
recompenced
as
he
deserved
;
but
the
other
no
man
knows
what
is
become
of
him
.
What
concerns
Jessomseigne
and
Jesseigne
,
there
is
something
as
to
them
that
is
intricate
,
which
I
shall
endeavour
to
unfold
.
There
is
a
certain
Heathen
revolted
from
the
King
of
Visapour
,
who
knew
how
to
possess
himself
of
many
important
Fortresses
,
and
of
some
Sea-ports
of
that
King
.
His
name
is
Seva-Gi
,
that
is
,
Lord
Seva
.
He
is
a
stout
man
,
vigilant
,
bold
,
and
undertaking
in
the
highest
degree
,
who
gave
Chah-hest-kan
more
work
and
trouble
in
Decan
,
than
the
King
of
Visapour
with
all
his
Forces
,
and
all
his
Raja's
joined
with
him
for
their
common
defence
:
Insomuch
that
having
designed
to
take
away
Chah-hest-kan
and
his
Treasures
out
of
the
midst
of
his
Army
,
and
of
the
Town
Aurenge-Abad
,
he
carried
on
his
design
so
far
,
that
he
had
effected
it
,
if
he
had
not
been
discover'd
a
little
too
soon
;
for
one
night
,
accompanied
with
a
number
of
resolute
Fellows
he
hath
about
him
,
he
was
got
into
the
very
apartment
of
Chah-hest-kan
,
where
his
Son
,
who
was
forward
in
the
defence
,
was
killed
,
and
himself
grievously
wounded
;
Seva-Gi
in
the
mean
time
getting
away
as
well
as
he
came
:
Who
for
all
this
was
so
far
from
being
daunted
,
that
he
undertook
another
very
bold
and
very
dangerous
Enterprise
,
which
succeeded
much
better
.
He
took
two
or
three
Thousand
chosen
men
of
his
Army
,
with
whom
he
took
the
Field
without
noise
,
spreading
a
report
by
the
way
,
that
it
was
a
Raja
going
to
the
Court.
When
he
was
near
Suratte
,
that
famous
and
rich
Port
of
the
Indies
,
instead
of
marching
further
,
(
as
he
made
the
great
Provost
of
that
Country
,
whom
he
met
,
believe
)
he
fell
into
that
Town
,
where
he
staid
about
three
days
,
cutting
off
the
Arms
and
Legs
of
the
Inhabitants
,
to
make
them
confess
where
were
the
Treasures
;
searching
,
digging
,
and
loading
away
,
or
burning
what
he
could
not
carry
with
him
.
Which
done
,
he
returned
,
none
opposing
his
return
,
loaden
with
millions
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Pearls
,
Silken
Stuffs
,
Fine
Linnen
,
and
other
rich
Merchandise
.
Jessomseigne
was
suspected
to
have
had
since
intelligence
with
this
Seva-Gi
,
which
was
the
cause
that
Aureng-Zebe
called
him
away
from
Decan
;
but
he
,
instead
of
going
to
Dehli
,
went
to
his
own
Territory
.
I
forgot
to
mention
,
that
in
the
plunder
of
Suratte
,
that
Ringleader
Seva-Gi
,
like
a
Saint
,
had
so
much
respect
to
the
House
of
the
Reverend
Father
Ambrose
,
a
Missionary
Capucian
,
that
he
gave
order
it
should
not
be
plundered
;
because
,
said
he
,
I
know
that
the
Fathers
Franguis
are
good
men
.
He
had
also
regard
to
the
House
of
the
deceased
de
Lale
,
because
he
understood
that
he
had
been
great
Almoner
.
He
also
consider'd
the
Houses
of
the
English
and
Dutch
,
not
from
Devotion
,
as
he
did
the
former
,
but
because
they
were
in
a
good
posture
of
defence
;
especially
the
English
,
who
having
had
time
to
send
for
assistance
from
some
of
their
ships
that
lay
near
the
Town
,
behaved
themselves
gallantly
,
and
saved
,
besides
their
own
,
several
other
houses
near
them
.
But
a
certain
Jew
of
Constantinople
,
who
had
brought
Rubies
of
a
very
great
value
,
to
sell
them
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
carried
away
the
Bell
from
all
,
by
saving
himself
from
the
hands
of
Seva-Gi
;
for
,
rather
than
to
confess
that
he
had
any
Jewels
,
he
was
brought
thrice
upon
his
Knees
,
and
the
Knife
held
up
to
cut
his
Throat
:
But
it
became
none
save
a
Jew
,
hardly
in
Avarice
,
to
escape
in
such
a
manner
.
Touching
Jesseigne
,
King
Aureng-Zebe
made
him
content
to
go
General
of
the
Army
in
Decan
,
sending
Sultan-Mazum
with
him
,
without
any
power
.
He
presently
and
vigorously
besieged
the
principal
Fortress
of
Seva-Gi
,
and
knowing
more
than
all
the
rest
in
matter
of
Negotiation
and
Treaty
,
he
so
order'd
the
business
,
that
Seva-Gi
surrendred
before
it
came
to
extremity
;
and
then
he
drew
him
to
Aureng-Zebe's
party
against
Visapour
,
King
Aureng-Zebe
declaring
him
a
Raja
,
taking
him
under
his
protection
,
and
giving
the
Pension
of
a
very
considerable
Omrah
to
his
Son
.
Some
time
after
,
Aureng-Zebe
designing
to
make
War
against
Persia
,
wrote
to
Seva-Gi
such
obliging
Letters
touching
his
Generosity
,
Ability
and
Conduct
,
that
he
made
him
resolve
,
upon
the
faith
of
Jesseigne
,
to
come
to
him
to
Debli
.
There
a
Kinswoman
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
the
Wife
of
Chah-hest-kan
,
(
who
was
then
at
Court
)
by
the
influence
she
had
upon
the
spirit
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
persuaded
him
to
arrest
him
that
had
murder'd
her
Son
,
wounded
her
Husband
,
and
sacked
Suratte
:
So
that
one
evening
Seva-Gi
saw
his
Pavilions
beset
with
three
or
four
Omrahs
;
but
he
made
shift
to
get
away
in
the
night
.
This
escape
made
a
great
noise
at
Court
,
every
one
accusing
the
eldest
Son
of
the
Raja
Jesseigne
to
have
assisted
him
in
it
.
Jesseigne
,
who
presently
had
news
that
Aureng-Zebe
was
very
angry
with
him
and
his
Son
,
and
was
advised
no
more
to
go
to
the
Court
,
was
day
and
night
upon
his
guard
,
apprehending
lest
Aureng-Zebe
should
take
this
for
a
pretence
to
fall
upon
his
Lands
,
and
possess
himself
of
them
.
Whereupon
he
also
soon
left
Decan
to
secure
his
Estate
;
but
when
he
was
at
Brampour
,
he
died
.
Yet
notwithstanding
Aureng-Zebe
was
so
far
from
expressing
any
coldness
or
resentment
to
the
Son
of
Jesseigne
,
that
he
sent
to
condole
with
him
for
the
death
of
his
Father
,
and
continued
to
him
his
Pension
;
which
confirms
what
many
say
,
that
it
was
by
the
consent
of
Aureng-Zebe
himself
,
that
Seva-Gi
escaped
,
forasmuch
as
he
could
retain
him
no
longer
at
Court
,
because
all
the
Women
there
had
too
great
a
spleen
against
him
,
and
looked
upon
him
as
a
man
that
had
embroiled
his
hands
in
the
blood
of
his
Kinsmen
.
But
to
return
to
Decan
,
we
are
to
consider
,
that
that
is
a
Kingdom
,
which
these
Forty
years
hath
constantly
been
the
Theater
of
War
,
and
upon
the
score
whereof
the
Mogol
hath
much
to
do
with
the
Kings
of
Golkonda
,
and
of
Visapour
,
and
divers
little
Soveraigns
,
which
is
not
to
be
understood
,
unless
it
be
known
,
what
considerable
things
have
passed
in
those
Parts
,
and
the
condition
of
the
Princes
that
govern
them
.
All
this
great
Peninsule
of
Indestan
,
cutting
it
from
the
Bay
of
Cambaja
unto
that
of
Bengale
,
near
Jaganrate
,
and
passing
thence
to
Cape
Comori
,
was
scarce
two
hundred
years
since
entirely
(
some
mountainous
Parts
excepted
)
under
the
Dominion
of
one
only
Prince
,
who
consequently
was
a
very
great
and
very
potent
Monarch
:
But
now
it
is
divided
among
many
different
Soveraigns
,
that
are
also
of
different
Religions
.
The
cause
of
this
division
was
,
that
the
King
Ramras
,
the
last
of
those
that
have
possessed
this
mighty
State
entirely
,
did
imprudently
raise
three
Slaves
,
gurgis
,
he
had
about
him
too
high
,
so
as
to
make
them
all
three
Governors
of
places
:
The
first
,
of
the
greatest
part
of
those
Countries
,
which
at
present
are
possessed
by
the
Mogol
in
Decan
,
about
Daulet-Abad
,
from
Bider
,
Paranda
,
Suratte
,
unto
Narbadar
:
The
second
,
of
all
the
other
Lands
,
now
comprehended
under
the
Kingdom
of
Visapour
:
And
the
third
,
of
all
that
is
contained
under
the
Kingdom
of
Golkonda
.
These
three
Slaves
grew
very
rich
,
and
found
themselves
supported
by
a
good
number
of
the
Mogols
,
that
were
in
the
service
of
Ramras
,
because
they
were
all
three
Mahumetans
,
of
the
Sect
Chyas
,
like
the
Persians
.
And
at
length
they
all
revolted
together
with
one
accord
,
killed
King
Ramras
,
and
return'd
to
their
Government
,
each
taking
upon
him
the
Title
of
Chah
or
King
.
The
Issue
of
Ramras
,
not
finding
themselves
strong
enough
for
them
,
were
content
to
keep
themselves
in
a
corner
,
viz.
in
that
Country
which
is
commonly
call'd
Karnatek
in
our
Maps
,
Bisnaguer
,
where
they
are
still
Raja's
to
this
very
day
.
All
the
rest
of
the
State
was
also
at
the
same
time
divided
into
all
those
Raja's
Naiques
,
and
petty
Kings
,
such
as
we
see
there
.
These
three
Slaves
and
their
Posterity
have
always
defended
themselves
very
well
in
their
Kingdoms
,
whil'st
they
kept
a
good
mutual
Correspondence
,
and
assisted
one
another
in
their
grievous
Wars
against
the
Mogols
.
But
when
they
once
came
to
think
every
one
to
defend
their
Lands
apart
,
they
soon
found
the
effects
of
their
division
.
For
the
Mogol
so
well
knew
to
take
his
time
upon
that
occasion
,
(
which
is
now
about
Thirty
five
,
or
Forty
years
since
)
that
he
possess'd
himself
within
a
little
time
of
all
the
Country
of
Nejam-Chah
,
or
King
Nejam
,
the
fifth
or
sixth
of
the
Family
of
the
first
Slave
,
and
at
last
took
him
Prisoner
in
Daulet-Abad
,
the
Capital
,
where
he
died
.
After
that
time
,
the
Kings
of
Golkonda
have
maintain'd
themselves
well
enough
;
not
as
if
they
could
compare
with
the
power
of
the
Mogol
,
but
because
the
Mogol
hath
always
been
employ'd
against
the
two
others
;
from
whom
he
was
to
take
Amber
,
Paranda
,
Bider
,
and
some
other
places
,
before
he
could
conveniently
march
towards
Golkonda
.
And
because
they
have
always
been
so
politick
,
being
very
opulent
,
as
to
furnish
under-hand
the
King
of
Visapour
with
Money
,
and
thereby
to
help
him
to
maintain
a
War
against
the
Mogol
:
Besides
that
,
they
ever
have
a
considerable
Army
on
foot
,
which
is
always
ready
,
and
never
fails
to
take
the
Field
,
and
to
approach
to
the
Frontiers
,
at
the
time
when
there
is
News
that
that
of
the
Mogol
marches
against
Visapour
;
to
let
the
Mogol
see
,
not
only
that
they
are
always
ready
to
defend
themselves
,
but
also
that
they
could
easily
assist
the
King
of
Visapour
,
in
case
he
should
be
reduced
to
any
extremity
.
Next
,
which
is
very
considerable
,
they
know
also
how
to
convey
Mony
underhand
to
the
Chieftains
of
the
Mogolian
Army
;
who
thereupon
advise
the
Court
,
that
it
is
more
to
purpose
to
attack
Visapour
,
as
being
nearer
to
Daulet-Abad
.
Further
,
They
send
every
year
very
considerable
Presents
to
the
Great
Mogol
,
by
way
of
Tribute
,
which
consist
partly
in
some
rare
Manufactures
of
the
Country
;
partly
in
Elephants
,
which
they
send
for
from
Pegu
,
Siam
,
and
Ceilan
,
partly
in
fair
ready
mony
.
Lastly
,
The
Mogol
considers
that
Kingdom
as
his
own
,
not
only
because
he
looks
upon
the
King
thereof
as
his
Tributary
,
but
chiefly
since
that
Agreement
heretofore
spoken
of
,
which
the
present
King
made
with
Aureng-Zebe
,
when
he
besieg'd
Golkonda
;
and
there
being
also
no
place
able
to
resist
,
even
from
Daulet-Abad
unto
Golkonda
,
he
judgeth
,
that
when
he
shall
think
fit
to
push
for
it
,
he
may
take
in
the
whole
Kingdom
in
one
Campagne
;
which
,
in
my
opinion
,
he
would
certainly
have
done
,
if
he
did
not
apprehend
,
lest
sending
his
Forces
towaids
Golkonda
,
the
King
of
Visapour
should
enter
into
Decon
;
as
,
no
doubt
,
he
would
do
,
knowing
it
to
be
very
important
to
his
Conservation
,
that
that
Kingdom
may
always
subsist
as
now
it
is
.
From
all
which
,
something
may
be
understood
of
the
Interests
and
Government
of
the
King
of
Golkonda
with
the
Mogol
,
and
what
way
he
taketh
to
support
himself
against
him
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
I
find
this
State
much
shaken
,
in
regard
that
the
King
that
now
is
,
since
that
unhappy
Affair
of
Aureng-Zebe
and
Emir-Jemla
,
seems
to
have
lost
heart
,
and
as
't
were
abandon'd
the
reins
of
the
Kingdom
,
not
daring
any
more
to
go
forth
of
this
Fortress
of
Golkonda
,
nor
so
much
as
appear
in
publick
to
give
Audience
to
his
People
,
and
to
render
Justice
,
according
to
the
custom
of
the
Country
:
Which
discomposeth
things
very
much
,
and
occasions
the
Grandees
to
tyrannize
over
the
meaner
sort
of
People
,
and
to
lose
even
their
respect
to
the
King
,
often
slighting
his
Commands
,
and
considering
him
no
more
than
a
Woman
;
and
the
People
,
weary
of
the
injustice
and
ill
treatment
,
breathing
after
nothing
but
Aureng-Zebe
.
'T
is
easie
to
judge
of
the
streights
this
poor
King
is
in
,
by
four
or
five
Particulars
I
am
about
to
relate
.
The
first
,
that
Anno
1667.
when
I
was
at
Golkonda
,
King
Aureng-Zebe
having
sent
an
Ambassador
Extraordinary
to
declare
War
to
that
King
,
unless
he
would
furnish
him
with
Ten
thousand
Horse
against
Visapour
,
he
did
extraordinary
honour
,
and
give
excessive
Presents
to
that
Ambassador
,
as
well
for
him
in
particular
,
as
for
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
made
an
agreement
with
him
,
to
send
him
,
not
Ten
thousand
Horse
,
but
as
much
Mony
as
is
necessary
to
maintain
so
many
;
which
was
all
that
Aureng-Zebe
looked
for
.
The
second
is
,
That
Aureng-Zebe's
Ambassador
in
Ordinary
,
that
is
constantly
at
Golkonda
,
commands
,
threatens
,
striketh
,
gives
Pass-ports
,
and
saith
and
doth
whatsoever
he
will
,
no
man
daring
with
the
least
word
to
cross
him
.
The
third
is
,
That
Mahmet-Emir-kan
,
the
Son
of
Emir-Jemla
,
though
he
be
no
more
than
a
simple
Omrab
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
is
yet
so
much
respected
through
that
whole
Kingdom
,
and
especially
in
Maslipatan
,
that
the
Taptata
,
his
Commissioner
,
is
,
as
't
were
,
Master
thereof
,
buying
and
selling
,
bringing
in
and
sending
abroad
his
Merchants
Ships
,
no
Body
daring
to
contradict
him
in
any
thing
,
nor
to
demand
any
Customs
.
So
great
was
once
the
power
of
Emir-Jemla
his
Father
in
this
Kingdom
,
which
time
hath
not
yet
been
able
to
root
out
.
The
fourth
is
,
That
the
Hollanders
scruple
not
to
threaten
him
sometimes
,
to
lay
an
Embargo
upon
all
the
Merchants
Ships
of
the
Country
that
are
in
that
Port
,
and
not
to
let
them
go
out
,
until
their
demands
be
granted
;
as
also
to
put
in
Protestations
against
him
:
which
I
have
seen
actually
done
,
upon
the
account
of
an
English
Vessel
,
which
they
had
a
mind
to
take
by
force
in
the
Port
of
Maslipatan
it self
,
the
Governor
having
hindred
it
,
by
arming
the
whole
Town
against
them
,
and
threatning
to
put
Fire
to
their
Factory
,
and
to
put
them
all
to
death
.
A
fifth
is
,
That
the
Portugueses
,
as
poor
,
and
miserable
,
and
decayed
,
as
they
are
in
the
Indies
,
yet
stick
not
to
threaten
that
King
also
with
War
;
and
that
they
will
come
and
sack
Maslipatan
,
and
all
that
Coast
,
if
he
will
not
render
them
that
place
of
St.
Thomas
,
which
some
years
ago
they
chose
to
put
into
his
hands
,
rather
than
to
be
constrained
to
yield
it
up
to
the
Dutch.
Yet
for
all
this
,
I
have
been
informed
in
Golkonda
,
by
very
intelligent
persons
,
that
this
King
is
a
Prince
of
very
great
judgment
,
and
that
whatever
he
so
does
and
suffers
,
is
only
in
policy
,
to
the
end
to
provoke
no
body
,
and
principally
to
remove
all
suspition
from
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
to
give
him
to
understand
,
that
he
hath
in
a
manner
no
share
any
more
in
the
Kingdom
:
But
that
in
the
mean
time
a
Son
of
his
,
that
is
kept
hid
,
grows
up
,
the
Father
watching
for
a
fit
time
to
declare
him
King
,
and
so
to
laugh
at
the
Agreement
made
with
Aureng-Zebe
.
Of
this
,
time
will
shew
us
more
;
in
the
mean
time
,
let
us
consider
somewhat
of
the
Interests
of
Visapour
.
The
Kingdom
of
Visapour
hath
also
not
been
wanting
to
support
it self
,
though
the
Mogol
do
almost
continually
make
War
against
it
;
not
so
much
as
if
he
of
Visapour
were
able
to
bid
head
to
the
Mogolian
Forces
,
but
because
there
is
never
any
great
effort
used
against
him
.
For
it
is
not
very
frequent
there
,
no
more
than
't
is
elsewhere
,
for
Generals
of
Armies
to
desire
the
end
of
a
War
;
there
being
nothing
so
charming
,
as
to
be
in
the
head
of
an
Army
,
commanding
like
little
Kings
,
remote
from
the
Court
.
It
is
also
grown
to
a
Proverb
,
That
Decan
is
the
Bread
and
Life
of
the
Soldiers
of
Indostan
.
Besides
,
the
Country
of
Visapour
is
on
the
side
of
the
Mogol's
Dominions
of
a
very
difficult
access
,
upon
the
account
of
the
scarcity
of
good
Waters
,
Forage
,
and
Victuals
;
and
because
Visapour
,
the
Capital
City
,
is
very
strong
,
and
situate
in
a
dry
and
steril
Country
,
there
being
almost
no
good
Water
but
in
the
Town
.
And
lastly
,
because
there
are
many
Fortresses
in
that
Country
,
seated
on
Hills
hard
to
climb
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
that
State
is
much
shaken
,
if
considering
that
the
Mogol
hath
taken
Paranda
,
the
Key
,
as
't
were
,
of
that
Kingdom
;
as
also
that
fair
and
strong
Town
Bider
,
and
some
other
very
important
places
:
But
principally
,
because
the
last
King
of
Visapour
died
without
Heirs
Males
,
and
he
that
now
calls
himself
King
,
is
a
Youth
,
whom
the
Queen
,
Sister
of
the
King
of
Golkonda
,
hath
raised
,
and
taken
for
her
Son
(
a
favour
for
which
he
hath
made
an
ill
return
,
having
shew'd
no
esteem
for
this
Queen
after
her
return
from
Mecca
,
under
the
pretext
of
some
ill
demeanor
in
her
on
a
Dutch
Vessel
that
carried
her
to
Moka
:
)
Lastly
,
because
that
in
the
disorders
of
that
Kingdom
,
the
Heathen-Rebel
,
Seva-Gi
,
above
discoursed
of
,
found
means
to
seize
on
many
strong
Holds
,
mostly
seated
on
steep
Mountains
,
where
he
now
acteth
the
King
,
laughing
at
the
Visapour
,
and
the
Mogol
,
and
ravaging
the
Country
every
where
,
from
Suratte
,
even
to
the
Gates
of
Goa
.
This
notwithstanding
,
if
he
wrongs
Visapour
one
way
,
he
helps
to
support
it
another
,
forasmuch
as
he
is
resolutely
bent
against
the
Mogol
,
preparing
always
some
Ambush
,
and
cutting
so
much
work
for
his
Army
,
that
there
is
no
discourse
,
no
apprehension
but
of
Seva-Gi
;
insomuch
that
he
hath
come
and
sacked
Suratte
,
and
pillaged
the
Isle
of
Burdes
,
which
belongs
to
the
Portuguese
,
and
is
near
the
Gates
of
Goa
.
The
seventh
Particular
,
which
I
learn'd
at
Golkonda
,
when
I
was
come
away
from
Dehli
,
is
the
death
of
Chah-Jehan
;
and
that
Aureng-Zebe
had
been
exceedingly
affected
therewith
,
having
discover'd
all
the
marks
of
grief
,
that
a
Son
can
express
for
the
loss
of
his
Father
:
That
at
the
very
hour
of
receiving
that
News
,
he
went
towards
Agra
;
that
Begum-Saheb
caused
the
Mosquee
,
and
a
certain
place
,
where
he
was
at
first
to
stop
,
before
he
entred
the
Fortress
,
to
be
hung
with
richly
embroider'd
Tapisteries
:
That
at
his
entring
into
the
Seraglio
,
she
presented
him
with
a
great
Golden
Bason
,
wherein
were
all
her
Jewels
,
and
all
those
of
Chah-Jehan
;
and
in
short
,
that
she
knew
to
receive
him
with
so
much
Magnificence
,
and
to
entertain
him
with
that
dexterity
and
craft
,
that
she
obtain'd
his
pardon
,
gain'd
his
favour
,
and
grew
very
confident
with
him
.
To
conclude
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
most
of
those
,
who
shall
have
read
my
History
,
will
judge
the
ways
taken
by
Aureng-Zebe
,
for
getting
the
Empire
,
very
violent
and
horrid
.
I
pretend
not
at
all
to
plead
for
him
,
but
desire
only
,
that
before
he
be
altogether
condemned
,
reflection
be
made
on
that
unhappy
custom
of
this
State
,
which
leaving
the
succession
of
the
Crown
undecided
,
for
want
of
good
Laws
,
setling
it
,
as
amongst
us
,
upon
the
eldest
Son
,
exposeth
it
to
the
Conquest
of
the
strongest
,
and
the
most
fortunate
,
subjecting
at
the
same
time
all
the
Princes
born
in
the
Royal
Family
,
by
the
condition
of
their
Birth
,
to
the
cruel
necessity
either
to
overcome
,
or
to
reign
,
by
destroying
all
the
rest
,
for
the
assurance
of
their
power
and
life
,
or
to
perish
themselves
,
for
the
security
of
that
of
others
:
For
I
am
apt
to
believe
,
that
upon
this
Consideration
,
the
Reader
will
not
find
Aureng-Zebe's
Conduct
so
strange
as
at
first
it
appear'd
.
However
I
am
persuaded
,
that
those
who
shall
a
little
weigh
this
whole
History
,
will
not
take
Aureng-Zebe
for
a
Barbarian
,
but
for
a
great
and
rare
Genius
,
a
Great
States-man
,
and
a
Great
King
.
A
Letter
to
the
Lord
COLBERT
,
of
the
Extent
of
INDOSTAN
;
the
Circulation
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
coming
at
length
to
be
swallowed
up
,
there
,
as
in
an
Abyss
;
the
Riches
,
Forces
,
Justice
,
and
the
principal
Cause
of
the
Decay
of
the
States
of
ASIA
.
My
Lord
,
SInce
it
is
the
Custom
of
Asia
,
never
to
approach
Great
Persons
with
Empty
Hands
,
when
I
had
the
Honour
to
kiss
the
Vest
of
the
Great
Mogol
Aureng
Zebe
,
I
presented
him
with
eight
Roupies
,
\
[
A
Roupy
is
about
Half
a
Crown\
]
as
an
expression
of
respect
;
and
the
illustrious
Fazel-kan
,
the
prime
Minister
of
State
,
and
he
that
was
to
establish
my
Pension
as
Physitian
,
with
a
Case
of
Knives
garnished
with
Amber
.
My
Lord
,
though
I
intend
not
to
introduce
new
Customs
in
France
,
yet
I
cannot
forget
this
upon
my
Return
from
those
Parts
;
being
persuaded
,
that
I
ought
not
to
appear
before
the
King
,
for
whom
I
have
a
far
deeper
Veneration
,
than
for
Aureng-Zebe
;
nor
before
You
,
my
Lord
,
for
whom
I
have
a
much
higher
Esteem
,
than
for
Fazel-kan
,
without
some
little
Present
to
both
,
which
is
rare
,
at
least
,
for
its
Novelty
,
though
it
be
not
so
upon
the
account
of
the
presenting
hand
.
The
Revolution
of
Indostan
,
by
reason
of
its
extraordinary
Occurrences
and
Events
,
hath
to
me
seemed
worthy
of
the
Greatness
of
our
Monarch
,
and
this
Discourse
,
for
the
quality
of
the
matters
therein
contained
,
sutable
to
the
rank
you
hold
in
his
Counsels
;
to
that
Conduct
,
which
at
my
Return
appear'd
to
me
so
admirable
in
the
Order
,
which
I
found
setled
in
so
many
things
,
that
I
thought
incapable
of
it
;
and
to
the
passion
you
entertain
to
make
it
known
to
the
Ends
of
the
Earth
,
what
a
Monarch
we
have
,
and
that
the
French
are
fit
to
undertake
,
and
with
Honour
to
atchieve
,
whatsoever
you
shall
have
design'd
for
their
Honour
and
Advantage
.
'T
is
in
the
Indies
,
my
Lord
(
whence
I
am
lately
return'd
,
after
twelve
years
absence
)
where
I
learn'd
the
felicity
of
France
,
and
how
much
this
Kingdom
is
oblig'd
to
your
cares
;
and
where
your
Name
is
so
diffused
,
and
so
well
known
.
This
were
a
fair
Theme
for
me
to
enlarge
upon
;
but
my
Design
being
no
other
than
to
discourse
of
things
New
,
I
must
forbear
to
speak
of
those
that
are
already
so
notorious
to
all
the
World
.
I
shall
doubtless
please
you
better
,
by
endeavouring
to
give
you
some
Idea
of
the
state
of
the
Indies
,
which
I
have
engaged
my self
to
give
you
an
account
of
.
My
Lord
,
You
may
have
seen
before
this
,
by
the
Maps
of
Asia
,
how
great
every
way
is
the
Extent
of
the
Empire
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
which
is
commonly
call'd
India
,
or
Indostan
.
I
have
not
measur'd
it
Mathematically
;
but
to
speak
of
it
according
to
the
ordinary
Journeys
of
the
Country
,
after
the
rate
of
three
whole
months
march
,
traversing
from
the
Frontiers
of
the
Kingdom
of
Golkonda
,
as
far
as
beyond
Kazni
near
Kandahar
,
which
is
the
first
Town
of
Persia
,
I
cannot
persuade
my self
otherwise
,
but
that
it
is
at
least
five
times
as
far
as
from
Paris
to
Lyons
,
that
is
,
about
Five
hundred
common
Leagues
.
Next
,
You
may
please
to
take
notice
,
that
of
that
vast
Extent
of
Land
,
there
are
large
Countries
that
are
very
fertil
,
and
some
of
them
to
that
degree
,
(
for
Example
,
that
whole
great
Kingdom
of
Bengale
)
that
they
exceed
those
of
Egypt
,
not
only
upon
the
account
of
the
abundance
of
Rice
,
Corn
,
and
all
other
things
necessary
for
life
,
but
also
upon
the
score
of
all
those
Commodities
so
considerable
,
which
Egypt
is
destitute
of
,
as
Silks
,
Cottons
,
Indigo
,
and
so
many
others
,
sufficiently
related
by
Authors
.
Moreover
,
That
of
these
same
Countries
there
are
many
that
are
well
enough
peopled
and
cultivated
,
and
where
Tradesmen
,
though
naturally
very
lazy
there
,
are
not
wanting
,
either
from
Necessity
,
or
other
Causes
,
to
apply
themselves
to
work
,
as
to
Tapisseries
,
Embroideries
,
Cloth
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
to
all
those
kinds
of
Silk
and
Cotton
Manufactures
,
that
are
used
in
the
Country
,
or
transported
to
other
Parts
.
You
may
further
observe
;
how
that
Gold
and
Silver
circulating
as
it
were
upon
the
Earth
,
comes
at
last
,
in
part
,
to
be
swallow'd
up
in
this
Indostan
.
For
of
that
which
comes
out
of
America
,
and
is
dispersed
through
the
several
Kingdoms
of
our
Europe
,
we
know
,
that
one
part
is
carried
into
Turky
many
ways
,
for
the
Commodities
drawn
thence
;
and
that
another
part
is
conveyed
into
Persia
,
by
the
way
of
Smyrna
,
for
the
Silks
afforded
there
:
That
all
Turky
generally
needs
Coffee
,
which
comes
out
of
Hyeman
,
or
Happy
Arabia
,
and
is
the
common
Drink
of
the
Turks
:
That
the
same
Turky
as
well
as
Hyeman
and
Persia
cannot
be
without
the
Commodities
of
India
;
and
that
thus
all
those
Countries
are
obliged
to
carry
to
Moka
over
the
Red-Sea
,
near
Babel-mandel
;
and
to
Bassora
the
utmost
part
of
the
Persian-Gulf
;
and
to
Bandar-Abbasi
,
or
Gomoron
near
to
Ormus
,
a
part
of
that
Gold
and
Silver
,
that
had
been
brought
into
their
Country
,
to
be
thence
transported
into
Indostan
,
in
Vessels
,
that
yearly
,
in
the
season
of
the
Mounsons
,
come
purposely
to
those
three
famous
Parts
:
That
on
the
other
hand
,
all
those
Ships
of
India
,
whether
they
be
Indian
ones
,
or
Dutch
,
or
English
,
or
Portuguese
,
that
every
year
transport
Merchandise
out
of
Indostan
to
Pegu
,
Tanasseri
,
Siam
,
Ceilan
,
Achem
,
Macasser
,
the
Maldives
,
Mosambic
,
and
other
places
,
bring
back
also
much
Gold
and
Silver
from
all
those
Countries
,
which
meets
with
the
same
Destiny
,
that
the
other-doth
:
That
of
that
quantity
of
Gold
and
Silver
which
the
Hollanders
draw
from
Japan
,
(
which
is
stored
with
Mines
)
a
part
also
comes
to
be
at
length
discharged
in
this
Indostan
:
And
that
lastly
,
what
is
carried
thither
directly
by
Sea
,
whether
from
Portugal
,
England
,
or
France
,
seldom
comes
back
from
thence
but
in
Merchandise
,
the
rest
remaining
there
,
as
the
former
.
I
very
well
know
,
that
it
may
be
said
,
that
this
Indostan
needs
Copper
,
Cloves
,
Nutmegs
,
Cinamon
,
Elephants
,
and
sundry
other
things
,
which
the
Hollanders
carry
thither
from
Japan
,
the
Molueques
,
Ceilan
,
and
Europe
;
as
also
that
it
hath
occasion
for
Lead
,
which
in
part
,
it
is
furnish'd
with
out
of
England
;
likewise
for
Scarlet
,
which
it
hath
from
France
:
Moreover
,
that
it
stands
in
need
of
a
good
number
of
Horses
,
it
being
certain
,
that
from
the
side
of
Vsbec
it
receives
yearly
more
than
2500.
That
out
of
Persia
also
it
is
furnished
with
abundance
of
the
same
;
as
also
out
of
Ethiopia
,
Arabia
,
the
Ports
of
Moka
,
Bassora
,
and
Bander-abbasy
:
Besides
,
that
it
needs
that
store
of
fresh
Fruit
,
which
comes
thither
from
Samarkand
,
Ball-bocara
,
and
Persia
,
as
Melons
,
Apples
,
Pears
,
and
Grapes
,
that
are
spent
at
Dehli
,
and
bought
at
great
Rates
,
almost
all
the
Winter
long
;
as
well
as
dry
Fruit
,
which
are
had
there
all
the
year
long
,
and
come
from
the
same
Countries
,
as
Almonds
,
Pistaches
,
Nuts
,
Prunes
,
Abricots
,
Raisins
,
and
the
like
.
And
that
lastly
,
it
wants
those
little
Sea-cockles
of
the
Maldives
,
which
serve
for
common
Coyn
in
Bengale
,
and
in
some
other
places
,
as
also
Ambergriece
,
carried
thither
from
the
said
Maldives
and
Mosambic
,
Rhinoceros-horns
,
Elephants-teeth
,
Musk
,
China-dishes
,
Pearls
of
Babaren
,
and
Tutucoury
near
Ceilan
;
and
,
I
know
not
of
how
many
other
things
of
this
kind
.
But
all
this
makes
not
the
Gold
and
Silver
to
go
out
of
that
Empire
,
because
the
Merchants
at
their
return
freight
their
Ships
with
the
Commodities
of
the
Country
,
finding
a
better
account
by
so
doing
,
than
if
they
should
bring
back
Mony
,
so
that
that
hinders
not
,
but
that
Indostan
proves
,
as
we
have
said
,
a
kind
of
Abyss
for
a
great
part
of
the
Gold
and
Silver
of
the
World
,
which
finds
many
ways
to
enter
there
,
and
almost
none
to
issue
thence
.
In
a
word
,
you
may
take
notice
,
that
this
Great
Mogol
makes
himself
Heir
of
the
Omrahs
or
Lords
,
and
of
the
Manseb-dars
,
or
petty
Lords
,
that
are
in
his
Pay
;
and
(
which
is
of
very
great
consequence
)
that
all
the
Lands
of
that
Empire
are
his
Propriety
,
excepting
some
Houses
and
Gardens
,
which
he
giveth
leave
to
his
Subjects
to
sell
,
divide
,
or
buy
amongst
them
,
as
they
shall
think
fit
.
These
are
the
things
,
which
sufficiently
show
,
both
that
there
must
needs
be
a
very
great
store
of
Gold
and
Silver
in
Indostan
,
though
there
be
no
Mines
;
and
also
that
the
Great
Mogol
,
the
Soveraign
of
the
fame
,
at
least
,
of
the
best
part
of
it
,
hath
immense
Revenues
and
Riches
.
But
on
the
other
hand
,
there
are
also
many
things
to
be
observed
,
which
are
a
poise
to
these
Riches
.
The
first
,
that
among
those
vast
tracts
of
Land
there
is
much
,
which
is
nothing
but
sand
and
steril
Mountains
,
little
Tilled
or
Peopled
:
That
even
of
those
that
would
be
fertile
,
there
is
much
,
that
is
not
used
for
want
of
Workmen
,
some
of
which
have
perish'd
by
the
too
evil
treatment
of
the
Governors
,
who
often
take
from
them
their
necessary
livelihood
,
and
sometimes
their
very
Children
whom
they
make
Slaves
when
they
are
not
able
,
or
are
unwilling
to
pay
:
Others
have
abandon'd
the
Field
for
the
same
reason
,
and
desponding
out
of
the
consideration
that
they
labour'd
only
for
others
,
have
cast
themselves
into
Towns
,
or
into
Armies
,
to
serve
there
for
Porters
,
or
waiting
men
,
and
many
have
fled
to
the
lands
of
the
Rajas
,
because
there
they
found
less
tyranny
,
and
more
kindness
.
The
second
is
,
That
in
this
same
Extent
of
Country
there
are
sundry
Nations
,
which
the
Mogol
is
not
full
Master
of
,
most
of
them
retaining
yet
their
particular
Soveraigns
and
Lords
,
that
obey
him
not
,
nor
pay
him
Tribute
but
from
constraint
;
many
,
that
do
little
;
some
,
that
do
nothing
at
all
;
and
some
also
,
that
receive
Tribute
from
him
,
as
we
shall
see
anon
.
Such
are
those
petty
Soveraigns
,
that
are
seated
on
the
Frontiers
of
Persia
,
who
almost
never
pay
him
any
thing
,
no
more
than
they
do
to
the
King
of
Persia
:
As
also
the
Balouches
and
Augans
,
and
other
Mountineers
,
of
whom
also
the
greatest
part
pay
him
but
a
small
matter
,
and
even
care
but
very
little
for
him
:
witness
the
Affront
they
did
him
,
when
they
stopp'd
his
whole
Army
by
cutting
off
the
Water
,
which
they
kept
back
within
the
Mountains
,
when
he
passed
from
Atek
on
the
River
Indus
to
Caboul
,
to
lay
siege
to
Kandahar
;
not
suffering
the
Water
to
run
down
into
the
Fields
,
where
was
the
Highway
,
'till
they
had
receiv'd
Presents
,
although
they
ask'd
them
by
way
of
Alms.
Such
are
also
the
Patans
,
a
Mahumetan
People
,
issued
from
the
side
of
the
River
Ganges
towards
Bengale
;
who
before
the
Invasion
of
the
Mogols
in
India
,
had
taken
their
time
to
make
themselves
potent
in
many
places
,
and
chiefly
at
Dehli
,
and
to
render
many
Rajas
thereabout
their
Tributaries
.
These
Patans
are
fierce
and
warlike
,
and
even
the
meanest
of
them
,
though
they
be
waiting
Men
and
Porters
,
are
still
of
a
very
high
spirit
,
being
often
heard
to
say
by
way
of
swearing
,
Let
me
never
be
King
of
Dehli
,
if
it
be
not
so
:
A
People
that
despife
the
Indians
,
Heathen
,
and
Mogols
,
and
mortally
hate
the
last
,
still
remembring
what
they
were
formerly
,
before
they
were
by
them
driven
away
from
their
large
Principalities
,
and
constrained
to
retire
hither
and
thither
,
far
from
Dehli
,
and
Agra
,
into
the
Mountains
,
where
now
they
are
setled
,
and
where
some
of
them
have
made
themselves
petty
Soveraigns
,
like
Rajas
,
but
of
small
strength
.
Such
an
one
also
is
the
King
of
Visapour
,
who
pays
to
the
Mogol
nothing
,
and
is
always
in
War
with
him
;
maintaining
himself
in
his
Country
,
partly
by
his
own
Forces
,
partly
because
he
is
very
remote
from
Agra
and
Dehli
,
the
ordinary
places
of
Residence
of
the
Great
Mogol
;
partly
also
,
because
his
Capital
City
Visapour
is
strong
,
and
of
difficult
access
to
an
Army
,
by
reason
of
the
ill
Waters
,
and
the
want
of
Forage
on
the
way
;
and
partly
because
many
Rajas
join
with
him
for
their
common
defence
,
as
did
the
famous
Seva-Gi
,
who
,
not
long
since
,
came
pillaging
and
burning
that
rich
Sea-port
,
Suratte
,
and
who
sometimes
will
pay
little
or
no
Tribute
.
Such
is
likewise
that
potent
and
rich
King
of
Golkonda
,
who
underhand
gives
Mony
to
the
King
of
Visapour
,
and
hath
always
an
Army
ready
on
the
Frontiers
for
his
own
defence
,
and
for
the
assistance
of
Visapour
,
in
case
he
find
him
too
much
pressed
.
Of
the
like
sort
are
more
than
an
hundred
Rajas
,
or
considerable
Heathen
Soveraigns
,
dispersed
through
the
whole
Empire
,
some
near
to
,
others
remote
from
Agra
and
Dehli
:
amongst
whom
there
are
about
fifteen
or
sixteen
that
are
very
rich
and
puissant
;
such
as
is
Rana
(
who
formerly
was
,
as
't
were
,
Emperor
of
the
Rajas
;
and
who
is
said
to
be
of
the
Progeny
of
King
Porus
;
)
Jesseignae
and
Jessomseignae
,
which
are
so
great
and
powerful
,
that
if
they
three
alone
should
combine
,
they
would
hold
him
tack
;
each
of
them
being
able
,
in
a
very
short
time
,
to
raise
and
bring
into
the
Field
Twenty
five
thousand
Horse
,
better
Troops
than
the
Mogols
.
These
Gavaliers
are
call'd
Ragipouts
,
or
the
Children
of
Rajas
.
They
are
men
,
who
,
as
I
have
elsewhere
said
,
carry
Swords
from
Father
to
Son
,
and
to
whom
the
Rajas
allot
Land
,
on
condition
to
be
always
ready
to
appear
on
Horseback
,
when
the
Raja
commands
.
They
can
endure
much
hardship
,
and
they
want
nothing
to
make
them
good
Soldiers
,
but
good
Order
and
Discipline
.
The
third
thing
to
be
noted
is
,
That
the
Mogol
is
a
Mahumetan
,
not
of
the
Sect
called
Chias
,
who
follow
Aly
and
his
Off-spring
,
(
such
as
the
Persians
are
,
and
consequently
the
greatest
part
of
his
Court
;
)
but
of
that
,
which
follows
Osman
,
and
thence
are
call'd
Osmanlys
,
such
as
the
Turks
are
.
Besides
,
that
he
is
a
stranger
,
being
of
the
Race
of
Tamerlan
,
who
was
the
Head
of
those
Mogols
,
that
about
the
year
1401
,
over-ran
India
,
where
they
made
themselves
Masters
:
so
that
he
is
in
a
Country
,
almost
all
hostile
;
and
that
the
more
,
because
not
only
for
one
Mogol
,
but
in
general
,
for
one
Mahumetan
,
there
are
hundreds
of
Gentiles
or
Heathen
;
which
obligeth
him
,
constantly
to
entertain
(
for
his
defence
amongst
so
many
domestick
and
potent
Enemies
,
and
against
the
Persians
and
Vsbecks
,
his
Neighbours
)
very
great
Armies
,
whether
in
time
of
Peace
or
War
,
as
well
about
his
Person
,
as
in
the
Field
;
as
well
of
the
People
of
the
Country
,
(
Rajas
and
Patans
,
)
as
chiefly
Mogolians
,
or
at
least
esteemed
such
,
because
they
are
White
,
and
Mahumetans
;
which
sufficeth
at
present
;
his
Court
being
no
more
now
as
't
was
at
first
,
consisting
altogether
of
true
Mogols
;
but
a
mixture
of
all
sorts
of
strangers
,
Vsbecks
,
Persians
,
Arabians
,
and
Turks
,
or
their
Children
;
but
with
this
distinction
,
that
the
Children
of
the
third
or
fourth
Generation
,
and
that
have
taken
the
Brown
colour
,
and
the
soft
humor
of
the
Country
,
are
not
so
much
esteem'd
as
the
new
comers
;
being
also
seldom
rais'd
to
publick
Offices
,
but
counting
themselves
happy
,
if
they
may
serve
as
simple
Horsemen
or
Foot
.
Of
these
Armies
I
am
now
going
to
give
you
some
description
,
that
thereby
knowing
the
great
Expences
,
which
the
Grand
Mogol
is
oblig'd
to
be
at
,
you
may
the
better
judge
of
his
true
Riches
;
let
us
first
take
a
view
of
the
Field
Militia
,
he
is
necessitated
to
maintain
.
The
chief
thereof
are
the
Rajas
,
such
as
Jesseignae
,
Jessomseignae
,
and
many
others
to
whom
he
allows
very
great
Persions
,
to
have
them
always
ready
with
a
certain
number
of
Ragipouts
,
esteeming
them
like
Omrahs
,
that
is
,
like
other
Strangers
,
and
Mahumetan
Lords
;
both
in
the
Army
,
that
is
always
about
his
person
,
and
in
those
also
,
that
are
in
the
Field
.
These
Rajas
are
generally
oblig'd
to
the
same
things
,
that
the
Omrahs
are
,
even
to
the
point
of
keeping
Guard
;
yet
with
this
distinction
,
that
they
keep
not
the
Guard
within
the
Fortress
,
as
those
,
but
without
,
under
their
Tents
;
they
not
liking
to
be
shut
up
Twenty
four
hours
in
a
Fortress
,
nor
so
much
as
ever
to
go
thither
,
but
well
attended
with
Men
,
resolute
to
be
cut
in
pieces
for
their
service
;
as
hath
appear'd
,
when
they
have
been
ill
dealt
withal
.
The
Mogol
is
oblig'd
to
keep
these
Rajas
in
his
service
for
sundry
reasons
.
The
first
,
because
the
Militia
of
the
Rajas
is
very
good
(
as
was
said
above
)
and
because
there
are
Rajas
,
(
as
was
intimated
also
)
one
of
whom
can
bring
into
the
Field
above
25000
men
.
The
second
,
the
better
to
bridle
the
other
Rajas
,
and
to
reduce
them
to
reason
when
they
cantonize
,
or
when
they
refuse
to
pay
Tribute
,
or
when
out
of
fear
or
other
cause
,
they
will
not
go
out
of
their
Country
to
the
Army
,
when
the
Mogol
requireth
it
.
The
third
,
the
better
to
nourish
jealousies
and
keenness
amongst
them
,
by
favouring
and
caressing
the
one
more
than
the
other
,
which
is
done
to
that
degree
,
that
they
proceed
to
fight
with
one
another
very
frequently
.
The
fourth
,
to
employ
them
against
the
Patans
,
or
against
his
own
Omrahs
and
Governors
,
in
case
any
of
them
should
rise
.
The
fifth
,
to
employ
them
against
the
King
of
Golkonda
,
when
he
refuseth
to
pay
his
Tribute
,
or
when
he
will
defend
the
King
of
Visapour
,
or
some
Rajas
his
Neighbours
,
which
the
Mogol
hath
a
mind
to
rifle
,
or
to
make
his
Tributaries
;
the
Mogol
in
those
cases
not
daring
to
trust
his
Omrahs
overmuch
,
who
most
are
Persians
,
and
not
of
the
same
Religion
with
him
,
but
Chias
,
like
the
Kings
of
Persia
and
Golkonda
.
The
sixth
,
and
the
most
considerable
of
all
,
is
,
to
employ
them
against
the
Persians
upon
occasion
;
not
daring
then
also
to
confide
in
his
Omrahs
,
who
,
for
the
greatest
part
,
as
was
just
now
said
,
are
Persians
,
and
consequently
have
no
stomach
to
fight
against
their
natural
King
;
and
the
less
,
because
they
believe
him
to
be
their
Imam
,
their
Caliph
or
High
Priest
,
descended
from
Aly
,
and
against
whom
therefore
they
believe
they
cannot
make
War
without
a
Crime
,
or
a
great
Sin
.
The
Mogol
is
farther
oblig'd
to
entertain
some
Patans
for
the
same
,
or
somewhat
like
reasons
,
that
he
doth
the
Rajas
.
At
last
he
must
entertain
that
stranger
Militia
of
the
Mogols
,
that
we
have
taken
notice
of
:
And
as
this
is
the
main
strength
of
his
State
,
and
which
obliges
him
to
incredible
charges
,
methinks
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
describe
to
you
,
of
what
nature
it
is
,
though
I
should
be
somewhat
long
in
doing
it
.
Let
us
therefore
consider
,
if
you
please
,
this
stranger
Militia
,
both
Cavalry
and
Infantry
,
as
divided
into
two
;
the
one
,
being
always
near
the
Mogol's
Person
;
the
other
,
dispersed
up
and
down
in
the
several
Provinces
.
And
in
the
Cavalry
that
is
about
his
Person
,
let
us
first
take
notice
of
the
Omrahs
;
then
,
of
the
Mansebdars
;
next
,
of
the
Rousindars
;
last
of
all
,
of
the
simple
Horsemen
.
From
thence
let
us
proceed
to
the
Infantry
,
in
which
we
shall
consider
the
Musquetiers
,
and
all
those
men
on
foot
that
attend
the
Ordnance
,
where
something
will
occur
to
be
said
of
their
Artillery
.
It
is
not
to
be
thought
,
that
the
Omrahs
or
Lords
of
the
Mogol's
Court
are
Sons
of
great
Families
,
as
in
France
;
All
the
Lands
of
that
Empire
being
the
Mogol's
Propriety
,
it
follows
,
that
there
are
neither
Dutchies
,
nor
Marquisats
,
nor
any
Family
rich
in
Land
,
and
subsisting
of
its
own
Income
and
Patrimony
.
And
often
enough
they
are
not
so
much
as
Omrah's
Sons
,
because
the
King
being
Heir
of
all
their
Estates
,
it
is
consequent
that
the
Houses
cannot
subsist
long
in
their
greatness
;
on
the
contrary
,
they
often
fall
,
and
that
on
a
sudden
,
insomuch
that
the
Sons
,
or
at
least
the
Grandsons
of
a
potent
Omrah
are
frequently
,
after
the
death
of
their
Father
,
reduced
,
in
a
manner
,
to
Beggary
,
and
oblig'd
to
list
themselves
under
some
Omrah
for
simple
Horsemen
.
'T
is
true
,
that
ordinarily
the
Mogol
leaves
some
small
Pension
to
the
Widow
,
and
often
also
to
the
Children
;
or
,
if
the
Father
liveth
too
long
,
he
may
by
particular
favour
advance
them
sooner
,
especially
if
they
be
proper
men
,
white
of
Face
,
having
as
yet
not
too
much
of
the
Indian
Complexion
and
temper
,
and
so
passing
yet
for
true
Mogols
:
Though
this
advancement
by
favour
do
always
proceed
in
a
slow
pace
;
it
being
almost
a
general
custom
,
that
a
man
must
pass
from
small
Pays
and
small
Places
,
to
great
ones
.
These
Omrahs
then
are
commonly
but
Adventurers
and
Strangers
of
all
sorts
of
Nations
,
such
as
I
have
said
;
which
draw
one
another
to
this
Court
;
men
of
a
mean
descent
,
some
of
them
slaves
;
most
of
them
without
instruction
,
which
the
Mogol
thus
raiseth
to
Dignities
as
he
thinks
good
,
and
degrades
them
again
,
as
he
pleaseth
.
Amongst
these
Omrahs
,
some
are
Hazary
,
others
Dou
Hazary
,
others
Penge
,
Hecht
,
and
Deh
Hazary
,
and
even
(
such
was
the
King's
eldest
Son
)
Dovazdeh
Hazary
,
that
is
to
say
,
Lord
of
a
thousand
Horse
,
of
two
thousand
,
five
thousand
,
seven
,
ten
,
and
twelve
thousand
;
their
Pay
being
less
or
more
in
proportion
to
the
number
of
Horses
;
I
say
,
of
Horses
,
because
they
are
not
paid
in
respect
of
the
Horsemen
,
but
of
the
Horse
;
the
Omrahs
having
power
to
entertain
Horsemen
of
two
Horses
a
man
,
to
be
the
better
able
to
serve
in
the
hot
Countries
,
where
't
is
a
common
saying
,
That
the
Horseman
that
hath
but
one
Horse
,
is
more
than
half
a
Footman
.
Yet
we
must
not
think
,
that
they
are
oblig'd
to
entertain
,
or
that
the
King
effectively
pays
so
many
Horse
,
as
these
great
names
of
Dovazdeh
or
Hecht
Hazary
do
impart
,
that
is
,
12000
,
or
8000
Horse
.
These
are
specious
Names
,
to
amuse
and
attract
Strangers
;
the
King
determines
the
number
of
Horses
in
actual
service
,
which
they
are
bound
to
entertain
,
pays
them
according
to
this
number
;
and
besides
that
,
he
pays
them
a
certain
number
which
they
are
not
bound
to
entertain
;
and
this
is
that
which
ordinarily
makes
the
principal
part
of
their
Pensions
;
not
to
speak
of
what
they
finger
out
of
the
Pay
of
every
Horseman
,
and
of
the
number
of
the
Horses
;
which
certainly
amounts
to
very
considerable
Pensions
;
especially
if
they
can
obtain
good
Jah-ghirs
,
that
is
,
good
Lands
for
their
Pension
.
For
I
saw
,
that
the
Lord
,
under
whom
I
was
,
that
was
a
Penge-hazary
,
or
one
of
five
thousand
Horse
,
and
who
was
only
obliged
to
entertain
five
hundred
in
effect
,
had
,
after
all
his
Cavalry
was
paid
,
remaining
for
his
Pension
near
Five
thousand
Crowns
a
month
;
though
he
was
Nagdy
,
that
is
,
paid
in
Mony
drawn
out
of
the
Treasury
,
as
all
those
are
,
that
have
not
Lands
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
these
great
Pensions
,
I
see
none
but
very
few
that
are
rich
,
but
many
that
are
uneasie
and
indebted
:
Not
that
they
are
ruin'd
by
keeping
too
plentiful
Tables
,
as
elsewhere
great
Lords
frequently
are
;
but
that
which
exhausteth
them
,
are
the
great
Presents
which
they
are
oblig'd
to
make
to
the
King
at
certain
Festivals
of
the
year
,
every
one
after
the
rate
of
his
Pay
;
next
,
the
vast
Expences
they
must
be
at
for
entertaining
their
Wives
,
Servants
,
Camels
,
and
many
Horses
of
great
value
,
which
they
keep
in
their
particular
Stables
.
The
number
of
the
Omrahs
,
as
well
of
those
,
that
are
in
the
Field
in
the
Provinces
and
Armies
,
as
of
those
that
are
at
the
Court
,
is
very
great
.
I
never
could
precisely
learn
it
;
nor
is
it
determined
:
But
I
have
never
seen
less
of
them
at
Court
,
than
twenty
five
or
thirty
,
that
are
thus
Pensionaries
according
to
a
greater
or
lesser
number
of
Horses
to
be
entertain'd
by
them
,
from
12000
downward
to
1000.
These
are
the
Omrahs
,
that
arrive
to
the
Governments
and
principal
Offices
of
the
Court
and
Armies
;
that
are
,
as
they
speak
,
the
Pillars
of
the
Empire
,
and
that
keep
up
the
splendor
of
the
Court
;
never
going
abroad
,
but
richly
deck'd
,
sometimes
riding
on
Elephants
,
sometimes
on
Horseback
,
sometimes
carried
in
a
Paleky
or
Chair
,
commonly
attended
by
a
good
number
of
Horsemen
,
to
wit
,
of
those
that
have
the
Guard
at
that
time
,
as
also
by
many
Footmen
marching
before
,
and
on
his
sides
,
to
make
way
,
to
drive
away
the
Flies
,
to
take
off
the
dust
with
Peacocks
tails
,
to
carry
water
for
drink
,
and
sometimes
Books
of
Accompts
,
or
other
Papers
.
All
those
that
are
at
Court
,
are
oblig'd
,
under
a
considerable
Penalty
,
to
come
twice
every
day
to
salute
the
King
in
the
Assembly
,
once
about
Ten
or
eleven
a
clock
in
the
morning
,
when
he
renders
Justice
;
and
the
second
time
,
about
six
hours
at
night
.
They
are
also
oblig'd
by
turns
to
keep
the
Guard
in
the
Castle
once
a
week
,
during
twenty
four
hours
.
Thither
they
carry
at
that
time
their
Beds
,
Tapisseries
and
other
Moveables
,
the
King
furnishing
them
with
nothing
but
Provisions
of
Meat
and
Drink
,
which
they
receive
with
great
reverence
,
making
a
treble
obeisance
,
with
their
face
turn'd
to
his
Apartment
,
their
hands
down
to
the
ground
,
and
then
lifted
up
upon
their
heads
.
Besides
,
they
are
oblig'd
on
Horseback
to
follow
the
King
whithersoever
he
marcheth
in
any
weather
,
rainy
or
dusty
,
whether
he
be
carried
in
his
Chair
,
or
on
an
Elephant
,
or
a
Field-Throne
,
which
last
is
done
by
eight
men
carrying
him
on
their
shoulders
,
eight
others
marching
on
his
side
,
to
relieve
the
others
;
himself
being
in
all
Marches
well
cover'd
from
the
inconveniencies
of
the
Weather
,
whether
he
go
to
War
,
or
to
Hunt
,
or
to
exercise
his
Soldiery
.
And
this
attendance
those
Omrahs
are
to
give
,
except
some
of
them
be
exempted
by
the
Mogol
,
because
of
their
peculiar
Offices
,
or
upon
the
account
of
sickness
or
old
age
,
or
to
avoid
embarasment
,
as
commonly
't
is
practised
,
when
he
goeth
only
to
some
neighbouring
Town
to
hunt
,
or
to
some
house
of
Pleasure
,
or
to
the
Mosquee
,
there
being
then
seldom
any
about
him
but
those
that
keep
the
Guard
that
day
.
Mansebdars
are
Cavaliers
Manseb
,
which
is
particular
and
honourable
Pay
;
not
so
great
indeed
as
that
of
the
Omrahs
,
but
much
greater
than
that
of
the
others
;
they
being
esteemed
as
little
Omrahs
,
and
of
the
rank
of
those
,
that
are
raised
to
that
dignity
.
These
acknowledge
also
none
for
their
Head
but
the
King
,
and
they
are
generally
obliged
to
whatever
we
have
said
the
Omrahs
are
.
In
a
word
,
they
would
be
true
Omrahs
,
if
they
had
,
as
divers
heretofore
have
had
,
some
Horsemen
under
them
;
whereas
they
have
ordinarily
but
two
,
four
,
or
six
Horses
,
having
the
King's
mark
,
and
their
Pay
goes
no
higher
than
from
200
,
to
600
or
700
Roupies
a
month
.
Their
number
also
is
not
fixed
,
but
much
exceeds
that
of
the
Omrahs
,
there
being
of
them
at
the
Court
always
two
or
three
hundred
,
besides
those
that
are
in
the
Provinces
and
Armies
.
Rouzindars
are
also
a
sort
of
Cavaliers
,
but
such
as
have
their
Pay
by
the
day
,
(
as
the
word
it self
imports
)
which
yet
sometimes
is
greater
than
that
of
many
Mansebdars
,
but
not
so
honourable
;
but
then
they
are
not
bound
,
as
the
Mansebdars
,
to
take
at
a
set
price
(
which
sometimes
is
not
too
reasonable
)
of
those
Tapisseries
and
other
Houshold-stuff
,
that
hath
serv'd
for
the
King's
Palace
.
Their
number
is
very
great
;
they
enter
into
the
meaner
Offices
,
many
of
them
being
Clerks
,
Under-Clerks
,
Signet-Men
,
and
the
like
.
Simple
Cavaliers
,
are
those
,
that
are
under
the
Omrahs
;
amongst
whom
the
most
considerable
,
and
having
most
Pay
,
are
those
that
have
two
Horses
marked
on
the
Leg
with
the
mark
of
their
Omrah
.
Their
Pay
is
not
absolutely
fixed
,
but
depends
chiefly
from
the
generosity
of
the
Omrah
,
who
may
favour
whom
he
pleaseth
.
Yet
the
Mogol's
intention
is
,
that
the
Pay
of
a
simple
Cavalier
or
Horseman
be
no
less
than
twenty
five
Roupies
,
or
thereabout
a
Month
,
stating
his
account
with
the
Omrahs
upon
that
Foot
.
The
Pay
of
the
Foot
is
the
least
;
and
their
Musquetiers
are
pitiful
men
,
unless
they
discharge
when
their
Musquet
leans
on
that
small
wooden
Fork
hanging
to
it
;
yet
even
then
they
are
afraid
of
singeing
their
great
Beards
,
and
of
burning
their
Eyes
,
but
most
of
all
,
least
some
Dgen
or
evil
Spirit
burst
their
Musquet
.
Some
of
these
have
20
Roupies
a
Month
,
some
15
,
some
10.
But
yet
there
are
some
Gunners
that
have
great
Pay
,
especially
those
of
the
Franguis
or
Christians
,
as
Portugueses
,
English
,
Dutch
,
Germans
,
French
,
that
retire
thither
from
Goa
,
flying
from
English
and
Dutch
Companies
.
Heretofore
when
the
Mogols
did
not
yet
know
how
to
manage
Artillery
,
their
Pay
was
very
great
.
And
there
are
yet
some
of
that
time
,
who
have
200
Roupies
a
Month
;
but
now
they
will
receive
none
for
more
than
thirty
two
.
Their
Artillery
is
of
two
sorts
;
the
one
is
the
great
and
heavy
Artillery
,
the
other
the
light
.
As
for
the
former
,
I
remember
,
that
when
the
King
after
his
Sickness
went
with
his
whole
Army
abroad
into
the
Country
,
diverting
himself
every
day
in
Hunting
,
sometimes
of
Cranes
,
sometimes
of
the
gray
Oxen
,
(
a
kind
of
Elks
)
sometimes
of
Gazels
,
Leopards
and
Lions
,
and
making
his
progress
towards
Lahor
and
Kachmire
(
that
little
Paradise
of
India
)
there
to
pass
the
Summer
,
the
Army
had
Seventy
pieces
of
Cannon
,
most
of
them
cast
,
not
counting
the
two
or
three
hundred
Camels
,
carrying
each
a
small
Field-piece
of
the
bigness
of
a
good
double
Musquet
,
fastned
to
those
Animals
.
The
other
light
Artillery
is
very
brave
and
well
order'd
,
consisting
of
fifty
or
sixty
small
Field-pieces
all
of
Brass
,
each
mounted
on
a
little
Chariot
,
drawn
by
two
very
fair
Horses
,
driven
by
a
Coachman
like
a
Caleche
,
adorned
with
a
number
of
small
red
Streamers
,
each
having
a
third
Horse
led
by
the
Chariot
for
relief
.
The
great
Artillery
could
not
always
follow
the
King
,
who
often
l●●t
the
Highway
,
and
turn'd
sometimes
to
the
right
,
sometimes
to
the
left
hand
,
crossing
the
fields
,
to
find
the
true
places
for
Game
,
and
to
follow
the
course
of
the
Rivers
.
That
therefore
was
to
keep
the
Highway
to
go
the
more
easily
,
and
to
avoid
the
embarasments
,
which
it
would
have
met
with
in
the
ill
passages
,
especially
in
those
Boat-Bridges
made
to
pass
Rivers
.
The
light
Artillery
is
inseparable
from
the
person
of
the
King
,
it
marcheth
away
in
the
morning
,
when
the
King
comes
out
of
his
Tent
;
and
whereas
he
commonly
goes
a
little
aside
into
the
places
for
Game
,
this
Artillery
passeth
on
straight
with
all
possible
speed
,
to
be
in
time
at
the
Rendezvous
,
and
there
to
appear
before
the
King's
Tent
,
which
is
there
made
ready
the
day
before
;
as
are
also
the
Tents
of
the
great
Omrahs
:
And
this
whole
Artillery
giveth
a
Volley
just
when
the
King
enters
into
his
Tent
,
thereby
to
give
notice
to
the
Army
of
his
arrival
.
The
Militia
of
the
Field
is
not
different
from
that
which
is
about
the
King
:
There
are
everywhere
Omrahs
,
Mansebdars
,
Rousindars
,
simple
Horsemen
,
and
Foot
and
Artillery
where-ever
any
War
is
made
.
The
difference
is
only
in
the
number
,
which
is
much
greater
in
the
Field-Army
,
than
in
the
other
.
For
that
Army
alone
,
which
the
Mogol
is
constrain'd
perpetually
to
maintain
in
Decan
,
to
bridle
the
potent
King
of
Golkonda
,
and
to
make
War
upon
the
King
of
Visapour
,
and
upon
all
the
Raja's
that
join
with
him
,
must
consist
at
least
of
twenty
,
or
twenty
five
thousand
Horse
sometimes
of
thirty
.
The
Kingdom
of
Kaboul
,
for
its
ordinary
Guard
against
the
Persians
,
Augans
,
Balouches
,
and
I
know
not
how
many
Mounteniers
,
requireth
at
least
Fifteen
thousand
.
The
Kingdom
of
Kachmire
,
more
than
Four
thousand
;
and
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
much
more
;
not
counting
those
that
are
employ'd
in
the
War
,
which
must
almost
always
be
maintain'd
on
that
side
;
nor
those
which
the
Governors
of
the
several
Provinces
do
need
for
their
defence
,
according
to
the
particular
extent
and
situation
of
their
Governments
,
which
maketh
an
incredible
number
.
Not
to
mention
the
Infantry
,
(
which
is
inconsiderable
)
I
am
apt
to
believe
with
many
others
,
well
inform'd
of
these
matters
,
that
the
number
of
the
Horse
in
actual
service
about
the
King's
Person
,
comprehending
the
Cavalry
of
the
Raja's
and
Patans
,
mounteth
to
Thirty
five
or
forty
thousand
;
and
that
this
number
,
joined
to
those
that
is
abroad
in
the
Field
,
may
make
Two
hundred
thousand
,
and
better
.
I
say
,
that
the
Infantry
is
inconsiderable
;
for
I
can
hardly
believe
,
that
in
the
Army
which
is
about
the
King
,
comprising
the
Musquetiers
,
and
all
the
Gunners
and
their
Mates
,
and
whatever
serves
in
this
Artillery
,
can
amount
to
much
more
than
Fifteen
thousand
;
whence
you
may
make
a
near
guess
,
what
the
number
of
the
Foot
must
be
in
the
Field
.
So
that
I
know
not
whence
to
take
that
prodigious
number
of
Foot
,
which
some
do
reckon
in
the
Armies
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
unless
it
be
,
that
with
this
true
Soldiery
they
confound
all
the
Serving-men
and
Victuallers
that
follow
the
Army
;
for
in
that
sense
I
should
easily
believe
,
that
they
had
reason
to
reckon
two
or
three
hundred
thousand
men
in
that
Army
alone
which
is
with
the
King
,
and
sometimes
more
;
especially
when
't
is
certain
,
that
he
is
to
be
long
absent
from
the
Capital
City
:
which
will
not
seem
so
strange
to
him
,
that
considers
the
multitude
and
confusion
of
〈◊〉
Kitchens
,
Baggage
,
Women
,
Elephants
,
Camels
,
Oxen
,
Horses
,
Waiting-men
,
Porters
,
Foragers
,
Victuallers
,
Merchants
of
all
sorts
,
that
must
follow
the
Army
;
nor
to
him
,
that
knows
the
State
and
particular
Government
of
that
Country
,
wherein
the
King
is
the
sole
Proprietor
of
all
the
Lands
of
the
Kingdom
;
whence
it
necessarily
follows
,
that
a
whole
Metropolitan
City
,
such
as
Dehly
and
Agra
,
liveth
of
almost
nothing
but
of
the
Soldiery
,
and
is
consequently
oblig'd
to
follow
the
King
when
he
taketh
the
Field
;
those
Towns
being
nothing
less
than
Paris
,
but
indeed
no
otherwise
govern'd
than
a
Camp
of
Armies
a
little
better
and
more
conveniently
lodg'd
than
in
the
open
Field
.
Besides
all
these
things
,
you
may
also
consider
,
if
you
please
,
that
generally
all
this
Militia
,
which
I
have
been
representing
to
you
,
from
the
greatest
Omrah
,
to
the
meanest
Soldier
,
is
indispensibly
paid
every
two
months
,
the
King's
Pay
being
its
sole
refuge
and
relief
;
nor
can
its
Pay
be
deferred
there
,
as
't
is
sometimes
with
us
;
where
,
when
there
are
pressing
occasions
of
the
State
,
a
Gentleman
,
an
Officer
,
and
even
a
simple
Cavalier
,
can
stay
awhile
,
and
maintain
himself
of
his
own
Stock
,
Rents
,
and
the
Incomes
of
his
Land
.
But
in
the
Mogol's
Country
,
all
must
be
paid
at
the
time
prefix'd
,
or
all
disbands
and
starves
,
after
they
have
sold
that
little
they
have
;
as
I
saw
in
this
last
War
,
that
many
were
going
to
do
,
if
it
had
not
soon
ceased
.
And
this
the
more
,
because
that
in
all
this
Militia
,
there
is
almost
no
Soldier
that
hath
not
Wife
and
Children
,
Servants
and
Slaves
,
that
look
for
this
Pay
,
and
have
no
other
hope
of
relief
.
And
hence
it
is
▪
that
many
wonder
,
considering
the
huge
number
of
persons
living
of
Pay
(
which
amounts
to
millions
)
whence
such
vast
Revenues
can
be
had
for
such
excessive
Charges
:
Although
this
need
not
to
be
so
much
wondred
at
,
considering
the
Riches
of
the
Empire
,
the
peculiar
Government
of
the
State
,
and
the
said
universal
Propriety
of
the
Sovereign
.
You
may
add
to
all
this
,
That
the
Grand
Mogol
keeps
nigh
him
at
Dehly
and
Agra
,
and
thereabout
,
two
or
three
thousand
brave
Horses
,
to
be
always
ready
upon
occasion
,
as
also
eight
or
nine
hundred
Elephants
,
and
a
vast
number
of
Mules
,
Horses
,
and
Porters
,
to
carry
all
the
great
Tents
and
their
Cabinets
,
to
carry
his
Wives
,
Kitchens
,
Houshold-stuff
,
Ganges-Water
,
and
all
the
other
Necessaries
for
the
Field
,
which
he
hath
always
about
him
as
if
he
were
at
home
;
things
not
absolutely
necessary
in
our
Kingdoms
.
To
this
may
be
added
those
incredible
Expences
upon
the
Seraglio
,
more
indispensible
than
will
be
easily
believ'd
;
that
vast
store
of
fine
Linnen
,
Cloth
of
Gold
,
Embroideries
,
Silks
,
Musk
,
Amber
,
Pearls
,
sweet
Essences
,
&c.
consumed
there
.
All
these
Charges
being
put
together
,
and
compar'd
with
the
Revenues
the
Mogol
may
be
thought
to
have
,
it
will
be
easie
to
judge
,
whether
he
be
indeed
so
very
rich
,
as
he
is
made
to
be
.
As
for
me
,
I
very
well
know
,
that
it
cannot
be
denied
,
that
he
hath
very
great
Revenues
;
I
believe
,
he
hath
more
alone
than
the
Grand
Seignior
,
and
the
King
of
Persia
,
both
together
:
But
then
,
to
believe
all
those
extravagant
Stories
made
of
the
vastness
of
his
Revenues
,
is
a
thing
I
could
never
do
:
And
if
I
should
believe
the
best
part
of
them
,
yet
should
I
not
believe
him
in
effect
and
〈◊〉
so
rich
,
as
the
World
rings
of
him
;
unless
a
man
would
say
,
that
a
Treasurer
,
who
receiveth
great
Sums
of
mony
from
one
hand
at
the
same
time
when
he
is
oblig'd
to
disburse
them
to
another
,
were
therefore
truly
rich
.
For
my
part
,
I
should
count
that
King
rich
indeed
,
who
,
without
oppressing
and
impoverishing
his
People
too
much
,
should
have
a
Revenue
sufficient
to
keep
a
great
and
gallant
Court
,
(
after
the
manner
of
that
of
ours
,
or
otherwise
)
and
a
Militia
sufficient
both
to
guard
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
make
an
important
War
for
divers
years
against
his
Neighbours
;
as
also
to
shew
Liberality
,
to
build
some
Royal
Edifices
,
and
to
make
those
other
Expences
which
Kings
are
wont
to
make
according
to
their
particular
Inclinations
;
and
who
,
besides
all
this
,
should
be
able
to
put
up
in
his
Treasury
,
for
a
Reserve
,
Sums
big
enough
to
undertake
and
maintain
a
good
War
for
some
years
.
Now
I
am
apt
enough
to
believe
,
that
the
Great
Mogol
enjoyeth
very
near
these
Advantages
,
but
I
cannot
perswade
my self
,
that
he
hath
them
in
that
excess
,
as
is
thought
and
pretended
.
Those
vast
and
inevitable
Expences
,
that
I
have
taken
notice
of
,
will
certainly
incline
you
to
my
Opinion
without
any
other
consideration
;
but
you
will
,
doubtless
,
be
altogether
of
my
mind
,
when
I
shall
have
represented
to
you
these
two
things
,
which
I
am
very
well
informed
of
.
The
one
is
,
that
the
Great
Mogol
,
now
reigning
,
about
the
end
of
this
last
Revolution
,
though
the
Kingdom
was
everywhere
in
peace
(
except
in
Bengale
,
where
Sultan-Sujah
yet
●eld
out
)
was
much
perplexed
where
to
find
means
for
the
subsistence
of
his
Armies
,
though
they
were
not
so
well
paid
as
at
other
times
,
and
the
War
lasted
no
longer
than
five
years
,
or
threabout
,
and
though
also
he
had
laid
hold
of
a
good
part
of
the
Treasury
of
his
Father
Chah-Jehan
.
The
other
is
,
That
all
this
Treasure
of
Chah-Jehan
,
who
was
very
frugal
,
and
had
Reigned
above
Forty
years
without
considerable
Wars
,
never
mounted
to
six
Kourours
of
Roupies
.
A
Roupy
is
about
twenty
nine
pence
.
An
hundred
thousand
of
them
make
a
Lecque
,
and
an
hundred
Lecques
make
one
Kourour
.
[
So
that
the
six
Kourours
would
make
about
seven
Millions
and
an
half
English
Money
.
]
'T
is
true
,
I
do
not
comprehend
in
this
great
Treasure
that
great
abundance
of
Goldsmiths
work
,
so
variously
wrought
in
Gold
and
Silver
;
nor
that
vast
store
of
precious
Stones
and
Pearls
of
a
very
high
value
.
I
doubt
,
whether
there
be
any
King
in
the
World
that
hath
more
.
The
Throne
alone
,
cover'd
with
them
,
is
valu'd
at
least
three
Kourors
,
if
I
remember
aright
:
But
then
,
it
is
to
be
consider'd
also
,
that
they
are
the
spoils
of
those
ancient
Princes
,
the
Patans
and
Rajas
,
gather'd
and
piled
up
from
immemorial
times
,
and
still
increasing
from
one
King
to
another
,
by
the
Presents
which
the
Omrahs
are
obliged
yearly
at
certain
Festival-days
to
make
him
;
and
which
are
esteemed
to
be
the
Jewels
of
the
Crown
,
which
it
would
be
criminal
to
touch
,
and
upon
which
a
King
of
Mogol
in
case
of
necessity
would
find
it
very
hard
to
procure
the
least
Sum.
But
before
I
conclude
,
I
shall
take
notice
,
whence
it
may
proceed
,
that
though
this
Empire
of
Mogol
be
thus
an
Abyss
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
(
as
hath
been
said
,
)
yet
notwithstanding
there
appears
no
more
of
it
among
the
people
,
than
elsewhere
;
yea
,
rather
that
the
People
is
there
less
Monied
than
in
other
places
.
The
first
reason
is
,
that
much
of
it
is
consumed
in
melting
over
and
over
all
those
Nose
and
Ear-rings
,
Chains
,
Finger-rings
,
Bracelets
of
Hands
and
Feet
,
which
the
Women
wear
,
but
chiefly
in
that
incredible
quantity
of
Manufactures
,
wherein
so
much
is
spent
,
which
is
lost
,
as
in
all
those
Embroideries
,
Silk-stuffs
,
enterwoven
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
Cloth
,
Scarf
,
Turbants
,
&c.
of
the
same
.
For
generally
all
that
Militia
loveth
to
be
guided
from
the
Omrahs
to
the
meanest
Soldiers
with
their
Wives
and
Children
,
though
they
should
starve
at
home
.
The
second
,
That
all
the
Lands
of
the
Kingdom
being
the
Kings
propriety
,
they
are
given
either
as
Benefices
,
which
they
call
Jah-ghirs
,
or
,
as
in
Turky
,
Timars
,
to
men
of
the
Militia
for
their
Pay
or
Pension
(
as
the
word
Jah-ghir
imports
:
)
Or
else
they
are
given
to
the
Governours
for
their
Pension
,
and
the
entertainment
of
their
Troops
,
on
condition
that
of
the
surplus
of
those
Land-revenues
they
give
yearly
a
certain
sum
to
the
King
,
as
Farmers
;
Or
lastly
,
the
King
reserveth
them
for
himself
as
a
particular
Domaine
of
his
House
,
which
never
or
very
seldom
are
given
as
Jah-ghirs
,
and
upon
which
he
keeps
Farmers
,
who
also
must
give
him
a
yearly
sum
;
which
is
to
say
,
that
the
Timariots
,
Governours
and
Farmers
have
an
absolute
Authority
over
the
Country-men
,
and
even
a
very
great
one
over
the
Tradesmen
and
Merchants
of
the
Towns
,
Boroughs
,
and
Villages
,
depending
from
them
:
so
that
in
those
Parts
there
are
neither
great
Lords
nor
Parliaments
,
nor
Presidial
Courts
,
as
amongst
us
,
to
keep
these
People
in
awe
:
nor
Kadis
or
Judges
,
powerful
enough
to
hinder
and
repress
their
violence
;
Nor
,
in
a
word
,
any
person
,
to
whom
a
Country-man
,
Trades-man
,
or
Merchant
,
can
make
his
complaints
to
,
in
cases
of
extortion
and
tyranny
,
often
practised
upon
them
,
by
the
Soldiery
and
Governors
,
who
every
where
do
impunely
abuse
the
Authority
Royal
,
which
they
have
in
hand
,
unless
it
be
perhaps
a
little
in
those
places
that
are
near
to
Capital
Cities
,
as
Dehli
and
Agra
,
and
in
great
Towns
and
considerable
Sea-ports
of
the
Provinces
,
whence
they
know
that
the
complaints
can
be
more
easily
conveyed
to
the
Court.
Whence
it
is
,
that
all
and
every
one
stand
in
continual
fear
of
these
people
,
especially
of
the
Governors
more
than
any
Slave
doth
of
his
Master
:
that
ordinarily
they
affect
to
appear
poor
and
money-less
,
very
mean
in
their
Apparel
,
Lodging
,
Houshold-stuff
,
and
yet
more
in
meat
and
drink
;
that
often
they
apprehend
even
to
meddle
with
Trade
,
lest
they
should
be
thought
Rich
,
and
so
fall
into
the
danger
of
being
ruined
:
So
that
at
last
they
find
no
other
remedy
to
secure
their
Wealth
,
than
to
hide
and
dig
their
money
deep
under
Ground
,
thus
getting
out
of
the
ordinary
commerce
of
men
,
and
so
Dying
,
neither
the
King
nor
the
State
having
any
benefit
by
it
.
Which
is
a
thing
not
only
happens
among
the
Peasants
and
Artizans
,
but
(
which
is
far
more
considerable
)
amongst
all
sorts
of
Merchants
,
whether
Mabumetans
or
Heathens
,
except
some
that
are
in
the
Kings
,
or
some
Omrahs
Pay
,
or
that
have
some
particular
Patron
and
support
in
power
:
But
principally
among
the
Heathen
,
which
are
almost
the
only
Masters
of
the
Trade
and
Money
,
infatuated
with
the
belief
,
that
the
Gold
and
Silver
,
which
they
hide
in
their
life-time
,
shall
serve
them
after
death
.
And
this
,
in
my
opinion
,
is
the
true
reason
,
why
there
appears
so
little
money
in
Trade
among
the
People
.
But
thence
ariseth
a
Question
very
considerable
,
viz.
Whether
it
were
not
more
expedient
,
not
only
for
the
Subjects
,
but
for
the
State
it self
,
and
for
the
Sovereign
,
not
to
have
the
Prince
such
a
Proprietor
of
the
Lands
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
to
take
away
the
Meum
and
Tuum
amongst
private
persons
;
as
't
is
with
us
;
For
my
part
,
after
a
strict
comparing
the
State
of
our
Kingdoms
,
where
that
Meum
and
Tuum
holds
,
with
that
of
those
other
Kingdoms
,
where
it
is
not
,
I
am
thoroughly
perswaded
,
that
it
is
much
better
and
more
beneficial
for
the
Sovereign
himself
,
to
have
it
so
as
't
is
in
our
parts
.
Because
that
in
those
parts
where
't
is
otherwise
,
the
Gold
and
Silver
is
lost
,
as
I
was
just
now
observing
:
There
is
almost
no
person
secure
from
the
violences
of
those
Timariors
,
Governours
,
and
Farmers
:
The
Kings
,
how
well
soever
they
be
disposed
toward
their
people
,
are
never
almost
in
a
condition
(
as
I
lately
noted
)
to
get
Justice
administred
to
them
,
and
to
hinder
tyrannies
;
especially
in
those
great
Dominions
,
and
in
the
Provinces
remote
from
the
Capital
Towns
;
Which
yet
ought
to
be
,
as
doubtless
it
is
,
one
of
the
chief
employments
and
considerations
of
a
King
.
Besides
,
this
tyranny
often
grows
to
that
excess
,
that
it
takes
away
what
is
necessary
to
the
life
of
a
Peasant
or
Tradesman
,
who
is
starved
for
hunger
and
misery
;
who
gets
no
Children
,
or
if
he
does
,
sees
them
die
young
for
want
of
food
;
or
that
abandons
his
Land
,
and
turns
some
Cavalier's
man
,
or
flies
whither
he
may
to
his
Neighbours
,
in
hopes
of
finding
a
better
condition
.
In
a
word
,
the
Land
is
not
tilled
but
almost
by
force
,
and
consequently
very
ill
,
and
much
of
it
is
quite
spoiled
and
ruined
,
there
being
none
to
be
found
,
that
can
or
will
be
at
the
charge
of
entertaining
the
ditches
and
channels
for
the
course
of
waters
to
be
convey'd
to
necessary
places
;
nor
any
body
that
care
to
build
Houses
,
or
to
repair
those
that
are
ruinous
;
the
Peasant
reasoning
thus
with
himself
:
Why
should
I
toil
so
much
for
a
Tyrant
that
may
come
to
morrow
to
take
all
away
from
me
,
or
at
least
all
the
best
of
what
I
have
,
and
not
leave
,
if
the
fancy
taketh
him
,
so
much
as
to
sustain
my
life
even
very
poorly
?
And
the
Timariot
,
the
Governor
and
the
Farmer
,
will
reason
thus
with
himself
;
Why
should
I
bestow
mony
,
and
take
pains
of
bettering
or
maintaining
this
Land
,
since
I
must
every
hour
expect
to
have
it
taken
from
me
,
or
exchanged
for
another
?
I
labour
neither
for
my self
,
nor
for
my
Children
;
and
that
place
which
I
have
this
year
,
I
may
,
perhaps
,
have
no
more
the
next
.
Let
us
draw
from
it
what
we
can
,
whilst
we
possess
it
,
though
the
Peasant
should
break
or
starve
,
though
the
Land
should
become
a
Desart
,
when
I
am
gone
!
And
for
this
very
reason
it
is
,
that
we
see
those
vast
Estates
in
Asia
go
so
wretchedly
and
palpably
to
ruine
.
Thence
it
is
,
that
throughout
those
Parts
we
see
almost
no
other
Towns
but
made
up
of
earth
and
dirt
;
nothing
but
ruin'd
and
deserted
Towns
and
Villages
,
or
such
as
are
going
to
ruine
.
Even
thence
it
is
,
that
we
see
(
for
Example
)
those
Mesopotamia's
,
Anatolia's
,
Palestina's
,
those
admirable
Plains
of
Antioch
,
and
so
many
other
Lands
,
anciently
so
well
tilled
,
so
fertile
,
and
so
well
peopled
,
at
the
present
half
deserted
,
untill'd
and
bandon'd
,
or
become
pestilent
and
uninhabitable
Bogs
.
Thence
it
is
also
,
that
of
those
incomparable
Lands
of
Egypt
it
is
observ'd
,
that
within
less
than
fourscore
years
,
more
than
the
tenth
part
of
it
is
lost
,
no
people
being
to
be
found
,
that
will
expend
what
is
necessary
to
maintain
all
the
Channels
,
and
to
restrain
the
River
Nile
from
violently
overflowing
on
one
hand
,
and
so
drowning
too
much
the
low
Lands
,
or
from
covering
them
with
Sand
,
which
cannot
be
remov'd
from
thence
but
with
great
pains
and
charges
.
From
the
same
root
it
comes
,
that
Arts
are
languishing
in
those
Countries
,
or
at
least
flourish
much
less
than
else
they
would
do
,
or
do
with
Us.
For
what
heart
and
spirit
can
an
Artizan
have
to
study
well
,
and
to
apply
his
mind
to
his
work
,
when
he
sees
,
that
among
the
people
,
which
is
for
the
most
part
beggarly
,
or
will
appear
so
,
there
is
none
that
considers
the
goodness
and
neatness
of
his
Work
,
every
body
looking
for
what
is
cheap
,
and
that
the
Grandees
pay
them
but
very
ill
,
and
when
they
please
.
The
poor
Tradesman
often
thinking
himself
happy
,
that
he
can
get
clear
from
them
without
the
Korrah
,
which
is
that
terrible
Whip
that
hangs
nigh
the
Gate
of
the
Omrahs
.
Further
,
when
he
seeth
that
there
is
no
help
at
all
ever
to
come
to
any
thing
,
as
to
buy
an
Office
,
or
some
Land
for
himself
and
Children
,
and
that
even
he
dares
not
appear
to
have
a
Penny
in
Cash
,
or
to
wear
good
Cloaths
,
or
to
eat
a
good
Meal
,
for
fear
he
should
be
thought
rich
.
And
indeed
the
beauty
and
exactness
of
Arts
had
been
quite
lost
in
those
Parts
long
ago
,
if
it
were
not
that
the
Kings
and
Grandees
there
did
give
Wages
to
certain
Workmen
,
that
work
in
their
Houses
,
and
there
teach
their
Children
,
and
endeavour
to
make
themselves
able
in
order
to
be
a
little
more
consider'd
,
and
to
escape
the
Korrah
;
and
if
also
it
were
not
,
that
those
great
and
rich
Merchants
of
Towns
,
who
are
protected
by
good
and
powerful
Patrons
,
pay'd
those
Workmen
a
little
better
;
I
say
,
a
little
Better
;
for
,
what
fine
stuffs
soever
we
see
come
from
those
Countries
,
we
must
not
imagine
,
that
the
Workman
is
there
in
any
honour
,
or
comes
to
any
thing
;
't
is
nothing
but
meer
Necessity
,
or
the
Cudgel
,
that
makes
him
work
,
he
never
grows
rich
;
it
is
no
small
matter
,
when
he
hath
wherewith
to
live
,
and
to
cloath
himself
narrowly
.
If
there
be
any
mony
to
gain
of
the
Work
,
that
is
not
for
him
,
but
for
those
great
Merchants
of
Towns
,
I
was
just
now
speaking
of
;
and
even
these
themselves
find
it
often
difficult
enough
to
maintain
themselves
,
and
to
prevent
Extortion
.
'T
is
from
the
same
cause
also
,
that
a
gross
and
profound
Ignorance
reigns
in
those
States
.
For
,
how
is
it
possible
,
there
should
be
Academies
and
Colleges
well
founded
,
where
are
such
Founders
to
be
met
with
?
And
if
there
were
any
,
Whence
were
the
Scholars
to
be
had
?
Where
are
those
that
have
means
sufficient
to
maintain
their
Children
in
Colleges
?
And
if
there
were
,
who
would
appear
to
be
so
rich
?
And
if
they
would
,
Where
are
those
Benefices
,
Preferments
,
and
Dignities
,
that
require
Knowledg
and
Abilities
,
and
that
may
animate
young
men
to
study
?
Thence
it
is
likewise
,
that
Traffick
languishes
in
all
that
Country
,
in
comparison
of
ours
.
For
how
many
are
there
,
that
care
to
take
pains
,
to
run
up
and
down
,
to
write
much
,
and
to
run
danger
for
another
,
for
a
Governor
,
that
shall
extort
,
if
he
be
not
in
league
with
some
considerable
Sword-man
,
whose
Slave
he
in
a
manner
is
,
and
that
makes
his
own
Conditions
with
him
?
It
is
not
there
,
that
the
Kings
find
for
their
service
,
Princes
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
Sons
of
rich
and
good
Families
,
Officers
,
Citizens
,
Merchants
,
and
even
Tradesmen
,
well
born
,
well
educated
,
and
well
instructed
;
men
of
Courage
,
that
have
a
true
affection
and
respect
for
their
King
,
that
often
live
a
great
while
at
the
Court
,
and
in
the
Army
,
at
their
own
Expences
,
entertaining
themselves
with
good
hopes
,
and
content
with
the
favourable
aspect
of
the
Prince
;
and
who
,
upon
occasion
,
fight
manfully
,
covetous
to
uphold
the
honour
of
their
Ancestors
and
Families
.
Those
Kings
,
I
say
,
never
see
about
them
,
but
men
of
nothing
,
Slaves
,
Ignorants
,
Brutes
,
and
such
Courtizans
as
are
raised
from
the
Dust
to
Dignities
;
and
that
for
want
of
good
Education
and
Instruction
,
almost
always
retain
somewhat
of
their
Offspring
,
of
the
temper
of
Beggars
,
enriched
,
proud
,
unsufferable
,
heartless
,
insensible
of
honour
,
disingenuous
,
and
void
of
affection
and
regard
for
the
honour
of
their
King
and
Country
.
Here
it
is
,
where
those
Kings
must
ruine
all
,
to
find
means
to
defray
all
those
prodigious
Charges
,
which
they
cannot
avoid
for
entertaining
their
great
Court
,
which
hath
no
other
source
to
subsist
but
their
Coffers
and
Treasure
,
and
for
maintaining
constantly
the
vast
number
of
Soldiers
,
necessary
for
them
to
keep
the
People
in
subjection
,
to
prevent
their
running
away
,
to
make
them
work
,
and
to
get
what
is
exacted
from
them
,
they
being
so
many
Desperado's
,
for
being
perpetually
under
hatches
,
and
for
labouring
only
for
others
.
Thence
it
is
also
,
that
in
an
important
War
that
may
happen
(
which
may
be
almost
at
all
times
)
they
must
almost
of
necessity
sell
the
Government
for
ready
Mony
,
and
immense
Sums
,
whence
chiefly
that
ruine
and
defolation
comes
to
pass
which
we
see
.
For
the
Governor
,
which
is
the
Buyer
,
must
not
he
be
re-imbursed
of
all
those
great
Sums
of
mony
,
which
he
hath
taken
up
,
perhaps
the
third
or
fourth
part
,
at
high
interest
?
Must
not
a
Governor
also
,
whether
he
have
bought
the
Government
or
not
,
find
means
as
well
as
a
Timariot
and
a
Farmer
,
to
make
every
year
great
Presents
to
a
Visir
,
an
Eunuch
,
a
Lady
of
the
Seraglio
,
and
to
those
other
persons
that
support
him
at
Court
?
Must
he
not
pay
to
the
King
his
usual
Tributes
,
and
withal
enrich
himself
,
that
wretched
Slave
,
half
famish'd
,
and
deeply
indebted
when
he
first
appear'd
,
without
Goods
,
Lands
,
and
Revenues
of
his
House
,
such
as
they
all
are
.
Do
not
they
ruine
all
,
and
lay
all
waste
?
I
mean
▪
those
,
that
in
the
Provinces
are
like
so
many
small
Tyrants
with
a
boundless
and
unmeasur'd
Authority
,
there
being
no
body
there
,
as
hath
been
already
said
,
that
can
restrain
them
,
or
to
whom
a
Subject
can
have
refuge
,
to
save
himself
from
their
Tyranny
,
and
to
obtain
Justice
?
'T
is
true
,
that
in
the
Empire
of
the
Mogol
,
the
Vakea-nevis
,
that
is
,
those
Persons
,
whom
he
sends
into
the
Provinces
to
write
to
him
whatever
passeth
there
,
do
a
little
keep
the
Officers
in
awe
,
provided
they
do
not
collude
together
(
as
it
almost
always
happens
)
to
devour
all
;
as
also
that
the
Governments
are
not
there
so
often
sold
,
nor
so
openly
as
in
Turky
;
I
say
,
not
so
openly
(
for
those
great
Presents
,
they
are
from
time
to
time
obliged
to
make
,
are
almost
equivalent
to
Sales
)
and
that
the
Governors
ordinarily
remain
longer
in
their
Governments
;
which
maketh
them
not
so
hungry
,
so
beggarly
,
and
so
deep
in
debt
,
as
those
new
Comers
,
and
that
consequently
they
do
not
always
tyrannize
over
the
people
with
so
much
cruelty
;
even
apprehending
,
lest
they
should
run
away
to
the
Raja's
;
which
yet
falls
out
very
often
.
'T
is
also
true
,
that
in
Persia
the
Governments
are
not
so
frequently
nor
so
publickly
sold
as
in
Turky
;
the
Sons
of
the
Governors
also
succeeding
often
enough
to
their
Fathers
;
which
is
also
the
cause
,
that
the
people
there
is
often
not
so
ill
treated
as
in
Turky
,
and
occasions
withal
,
that
there
is
more
politeness
,
and
that
even
some
there
are
that
addict
themselves
to
study
.
But
all
that
is
really
but
a
slight
matter
;
those
three
States
of
Turky
,
Persia
and
Indostan
,
forasmuch
as
they
have
all
three
taken
away
the
Meum
and
Tuum
as
to
Land
,
and
propriety
of
Possessions
(
which
is
the
foundation
of
whatever
is
good
and
regular
in
the
World
)
cannot
but
very
near
resemble
one
another
:
they
have
the
same
defect
,
they
must
at
last
,
sooner
or
later
,
needs
fall
into
the
same
inconveniencies
,
which
are
the
necessary
consequences
of
it
,
viz.
Tyranny
,
Ruine
,
and
Desolation
.
Far
be
it
therefore
,
that
our
Monarchs
of
Europe
should
thus
be
Proprietors
of
all
the
Lands
which
their
Subjects
possess
.
Their
Kingdoms
would
be
very
far
from
being
so
well
cultivated
and
peopled
,
so
well
built
,
so
rich
,
so
polite
and
flourishing
as
we
see
them
.
Our
Kings
are
otherwise
rich
and
powerful
;
and
we
must
avow
that
we
are
much
better
and
more
royally
served
.
There
would
be
Kings
of
Desarts
and
Solitudes
,
of
Beggars
and
Barbarians
,
such
as
those
are
whom
I
have
been
representing
;
who
,
because
they
will
have
all
,
at
last
lose
all
;
and
who
,
because
they
will
make
themselves
too
rich
,
at
length
find
themselves
without
riches
,
or
,
at
least
,
very
far
from
that
which
they
covet
after
,
out
of
their
blind
Ambition
and
Passion
,
of
being
more
absolute
than
the
Laws
of
God
and
Nature
do
permit
.
For
,
where
would
be
those
Princes
,
those
Prelates
,
those
Nobles
,
those
rich
Citizens
,
and
great
Merchants
,
and
those
famous
Artizans
,
those
Towns
of
Paris
,
Lyons
,
Thoulouse
,
Rouen
,
London
,
and
so
many
others
?
Where
would
be
that
infinite
number
of
Burroughs
and
Villages
,
all
those
fair
Country-houses
and
Fields
,
and
Hillocks
,
tilled
and
maintained
with
so
much
Industry
,
Care
and
Labour
?
And
where
would
consequently
be
all
those
vast
Revenues
drawn
thence
,
which
at
last
enrich
the
Subjects
and
the
Sovereign
both
?
We
should
find
the
great
Cities
,
and
the
great
Boroughs
rendred
inhabitable
,
because
of
the
ill
Air
,
and
to
fall
to
ruine
without
any
bodies
taking
care
of
repairing
them
;
the
Hillocks
abandoned
,
and
the
Fields
overspread
with
the
Bushes
,
or
filled
with
pestilential
Marishes
,
as
hath
been
already
intimated
.
A
word
to
our
dear
and
experienc'd
Travellers
:
They
would
not
find
those
fair
conveniencies
of
Travelling
;
they
would
be
obliged
to
carry
all
things
with
them
,
like
the
Bohemians
;
and
all
those
good
Inns
,
for
example
,
that
are
found
between
Paris
and
Lyons
,
would
be
like
ten
or
twelve
wretched
Caravans-serrahs
,
that
is
,
great
Barns
,
raised
and
paved
,
such
as
our
Pont-neuf
is
,
where
hundreds
of
men
are
found
pel-mel
together
with
their
Horses
,
Mules
and
Camels
,
where
one
is
stifled
with
heat
in
Summer
,
and
starved
of
cold
in
Winter
,
if
it
were
not
for
the
breathing
of
those
Animals
,
that
warm
the
place
a
little
.
But
it
will
be
said
,
we
see
some
States
,
where
the
Meum
and
Tuum
is
not
,
(
as
for
example
,
that
of
the
Grand
Seignior
,
which
we
know
better
than
any
,
without
going
so
far
as
the
Indies
)
that
do
not
only
subsist
,
but
are
also
very
powerful
,
and
encrease
daily
.
'T
is
true
,
that
that
State
of
the
Gr.
Seignior
,
of
such
a
prodigious
Extent
as
it
is
,
having
so
vast
a
quantity
of
Lands
,
the
Soil
of
which
is
so
excellent
,
that
it
cannot
be
destroyed
but
very
difficultly
,
and
in
a
long
time
,
is
yet
rich
and
populous
;
but
it
is
certain
also
,
that
if
it
were
cultivated
and
peopled
proportionably
to
ours
▪
(
which
it
would
be
,
if
there
were
propriety
among
the
Subjects
throughout
)
it
would
be
a
quite
different
thing
;
it
would
have
people
enough
to
raise
such
prodigious
Armies
as
in
old
times
,
and
rich
enough
to
maintain
them
.
We
have
travelled
through
almost
all
the
parts
of
it
;
we
have
seen
how
strangely
it
is
ruined
and
unpeopled
;
and
how
in
the
Capital
City
there
now
need
three
whole
months
to
raise
five
or
six
thousand
men
.
We
know
also
,
what
it
would
have
come
to
ere
this
,
if
it
had
not
been
for
the
great
number
of
Christian
Slaves
that
are
brought
into
it
from
all
Parts
.
And
no
doubt
but
that
,
if
the
same
Government
were
continued
there
for
a
number
of
years
,
that
State
would
destroy
it self
,
and
at
last
,
fall
it
by
its
own
Weakness
,
as
it
seems
that
already
it
is
hardly
maintained
but
only
by
that
means
,
I
mean
,
by
the
frequent
change
of
Governors
;
there
being
not
one
Governor
,
nor
any
one
man
in
the
whole
Empire
,
that
hath
a
penny
to
enable
him
to
maintain
the
least
thing
,
or
that
can
almost
find
any
men
,
if
he
had
money
.
A
strange
manner
to
make
States
to
subsist
!
There
would
need
no
more
for
making
an
end
of
the
Seditions
,
than
a
Brama
of
Pegu
,
who
killed
the
half
of
the
Kingdom
with
hunger
,
and
turned
it
into
Forests
,
hindring
for
some
years
the
Lands
from
being
tilled
,
though
yet
he
hath
not
succeeded
in
his
Design
,
and
the
State
have
afterwards
been
divided
,
and
that
even
lately
Ava
,
the
Capital
Town
,
was
upon
the
point
of
being
taken
by
an
handful
of
China
Fugitives
.
Mean
time
we
must
confess
,
that
we
are
not
like
to
see
in
our
days
that
total
ruine
and
destruction
of
this
Empire
we
are
speaking
of
,
(
if
so
be
we
see
not
something
worse
)
because
it
hath
Neighbors
,
that
are
so
far
from
being
able
to
undertake
any
thing
against
him
,
that
they
are
not
so
much
as
in
a
condition
to
resist
him
,
unless
it
be
by
those
succours
of
strangers
,
which
the
remoteness
and
jealousie
would
make
slow
,
small
,
and
suspect
.
But
it
might
be
yet
further
objected
,
that
it
appears
not
,
why
such
States
as
these
might
not
have
good
Laws
,
and
why
the
People
in
the
Provinces
might
not
be
enabled
to
come
and
make
their
Complaints
to
a
Grand
Visir
,
or
to
the
King
himself
.
'T
is
true
,
that
they
are
not
altogether
destitute
of
good
Laws
,
and
that
,
if
those
which
are
amongst
them
were
observed
,
there
would
be
as
good
living
there
,
as
in
any
part
of
the
World
.
But
what
are
those
Laws
good
for
,
if
they
be
not
observed
,
and
if
there
be
no
means
to
make
them
to
be
executed
?
Is
it
not
the
Grand
Visir
,
or
the
King
that
appoints
for
the
People
such
beggarly
Tyrants
,
and
that
hath
no
others
to
set
over
them
?
Is
it
not
He
that
sells
those
Governments
?
Hath
a
poor
Peasant
or
Tradesman
means
to
make
great
Journies
,
and
to
come
and
seek
for
Justice
in
the
Capital
City
,
remote
,
perhaps
,
150
or
200
Leagues
from
the
place
of
his
Abode
?
Will
not
the
Governor
cause
him
to
be
made
away
in
his
journy
(
as
it
hath
often
hapned
)
or
catch
him
sooner
or
later
?
And
will
he
not
provide
his
Friends
at
Court
,
to
support
him
there
,
and
to
represent
things
quite
otherwise
than
they
are
?
In
a
word
,
this
Governor
,
hungry
as
well
as
the
Timariots
and
Farmers
(
that
are
all
men
for
drawing
Oyl
out
of
Sand
,
as
the
Persian
speaks
,
and
for
ruining
a
World
,
with
their
heap
of
Women-harpies
,
Children
and
Slaves
)
this
Governor
,
I
say
,
is
he
not
the
absolute
Master
,
the
Superintendant
of
Justice
,
the
Parliament
,
the
Receiver
,
and
all
?
It
may
perhaps
be
added
,
That
the
Lands
,
which
our
Kings
hold
in
Domaine
,
are
no
less
well
tilled
and
peopled
,
than
other
Land
.
But
there
is
a
great
difference
between
the
having
in
propriety
some
Lands
here
and
there
in
a
great
Kingdom
(
which
changes
not
the
Constitution
of
the
State
and
Government
)
and
the
having
them
all
in
propriety
,
which
would
alter
it
altogether
.
And
then
we
in
these
Parts
have
Laws
so
rational
,
which
our
Kings
are
willing
to
be
the
first
to
observe
,
and
according
to
which
they
will
that
their
particular
Lands
shall
be
governed
as
those
of
their
Subjects
are
,
so
as
to
give
way
,
that
Actions
of
Law
may
be
laid
against
their
own
Farmers
and
Officers
,
so
that
a
Peasant
or
Tradesman
may
have
means
to
obtain
Justice
,
and
to
find
remedy
against
the
unjust
violence
of
those
that
would
oppress
him
:
Whereas
in
those
Parts
of
Asia
,
I
see
almost
not
any
refuge
for
those
poor
People
;
the
Cudgel
and
the
Hammer
of
the
Governor
being
in
a
manner
the
only
Law
that
rules
,
and
decides
all
Controversies
there
.
Lastly
,
It
may
be
said
,
that
't
is
at
least
certain
,
that
in
such
States
there
is
not
such
a
multitude
of
long-lasting
Suits
of
Law
,
as
in
these
Parts
,
nor
so
many
Lawyers
of
all
sorts
,
as
amongst
us
.
It
is
in
my
opinion
,
very
true
,
that
one
cannot
too
much
applaud
that
old
Persian
Saying
,
Na-hac
Kouta
Beter-Ez
hac
Deraz
,
that
is
,
Short
Injustice
is
better
than
long
Justice
;
and
that
the
length
of
Law-Suits
is
unsufferable
in
a
State
,
and
that
it
is
the
indispensable
duty
of
the
Sovereign
,
by
all
good
means
,
to
endeavor
a
remedy
against
them
.
And
't
is
certain
,
that
by
taking
away
this
Meum
and
Tuum
,
the
Root
would
be
cut
of
an
infinite
number
of
Law-Processes
,
and
especially
of
almost
all
those
that
are
of
importance
,
and
long
and
perplexed
;
and
consequently
there
would
not
need
so
great
a
number
of
Magistrates
,
which
our
Sovereigns
do
employ
to
administer
Justice
to
their
Subjects
,
nor
that
swarm
of
men
,
which
subsist
only
by
that
way
.
But
't
is
also
manifest
,
that
the
Remedy
would
be
an
hundred
times
worse
than
the
Disease
,
considering
those
great
inconveniences
that
would
follow
thereupon
,
and
that
in
all
probability
the
Magistrates
would
become
such
as
those
of
the
Asiatick
States
,
who
deserve
not
that
Name
;
for
,
in
a
word
,
our
Kings
have
yet
cause
to
glory
upon
the
account
of
good
Magistracy
under
them
.
In
those
Parts
,
some
Merchants
excepted
,
Justice
is
only
among
the
meanest
sort
of
People
,
that
are
poor
,
and
of
an
unequal
condition
,
who
have
not
the
means
of
corrupting
the
Judges
,
and
to
buy
false
Witnesses
,
that
are
there
in
great
numbers
,
and
very
cheap
,
and
never
punished
.
And
this
I
have
learn'd
every
where
by
the
experience
of
many
years
,
and
by
my
solicitous
Enquiries
made
among
the
People
of
the
Country
,
and
our
old
Merchants
that
are
in
those
Parts
,
as
also
of
Ambassadors
,
Consuls
and
Interpreters
;
whatever
our
common
Travellers
may
say
,
who
,
upon
their
having
seen
by
chance
,
when
they
passed
by
,
two
or
three
Porters
,
or
others
of
the
like
Gang
,
about
a
Kady
,
quickly
dispatching
one
or
other
of
the
Parties
,
and
sometimes
both
,
with
some
lashes
under
the
sole
of
their
Feet
,
or
with
a
Maybalé
Baba
,
some
mild
words
,
when
there
is
no
Wool
to
sheer
;
who
,
I
say
,
upon
sight
of
this
,
come
hither
and
cry
out
,
O
the
good
and
short
Justice
!
O
what
honest
Judges
are
those
in
respect
of
ours
!
Not
considering
in
the
mean
time
,
that
if
one
of
those
Wretches
,
that
is
in
the
wrong
;
had
a
couple
of
Crowns
to
corrupt
the
Kady
,
or
his
Clerks
,
and
as
much
to
buy
two
false
Witnesses
,
he
might
either
win
his
Process
,
or
prolong
it
as
long
as
he
pleased
.
In
conclusion
,
to
be
short
,
I
say
,
That
the
taking
away
this
Propriety
of
Lands
among
private
men
,
would
be
infallibly
to
introduce
at
the
same
time
Tyranny
,
Slavery
,
Injustice
,
Beggary
,
Barbarism
,
Desolation
,
and
to
open
a
Highway
for
the
ruine
and
destruction
of
Mankind
,
and
even
of
Kings
and
States
:
And
that
on
the
contrary
,
this
Meum
and
Tuum
,
accompanied
with
the
hopes
that
every
one
shall
keep
,
what
he
works
and
labours
for
,
for
himself
and
his
Children
,
as
his
own
,
is
the
main
foundation
of
whatever
is
regular
and
good
in
the
World
:
Insomuch
that
whosoever
shall
cast
his
eyes
upon
the
different
Countries
and
Kingdoms
,
and
taketh
good
notice
of
what
follows
upon
this
Propriety
of
Sovereigns
,
or
that
of
the
People
,
will
soon
find
the
true
source
and
chief
cause
of
that
great
difference
we
see
in
the
several
States
and
Empires
of
the
World
,
and
avow
,
that
this
is
in
a
manner
that
which
changes
and
diversifieth
the
Face
of
the
whole
Earth
.
The
End
of
the
SECOND
TOME
.
A
LETTER
TO
Monsieur
de
la
MOTHE
le
VAYER
,
WRITTEN
At
DEHLI
,
JVLY
1.
1663.
CONTAINING
The
Description
of
DEHLI
and
AGRA
,
and
divers
Particulars
discovering
the
Court
and
Genius
of
the
Mogols
and
Indians
.
SIR
,
I
Know
that
one
of
the
first
Questions
you
are
like
to
ask
me
,
at
my
return
in
France
,
will
be
,
Whether
Dehli
and
Agra
are
Cities
as
fair
and
large
,
and
as
well
peopled
as
Paris
.
Concerning
its
Beauty
,
I
shall
tell
you
by
way
of
Preface
,
that
I
have
sometimes
wonder'd
to
hear
our
Europeans
,
that
are
here
,
despising
the
Towns
of
the
Indies
,
as
not
coming
near
ours
,
in
respect
of
the
Edifices
.
Certainly
they
ought
not
to
resemble
them
;
and
if
Paris
,
London
,
and
Amsterdam
,
stood
in
the
place
where
Dehli
is
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
must
be
thrown
down
,
to
build
them
after
another
manner
.
Our
Cities
indeed
have
great
Beauties
and
Embellishments
,
but
they
are
such
that
are
proper
to
them
,
and
accommodated
to
a
cold
Climat
.
Dehli
also
may
have
its
Beauties
peculiar
to
it
,
and
sutable
to
a
very
hot
Climat
:
For
you
are
to
know
,
that
the
heat
here
obligeth
all
People
,
even
the
great
Lords
,
and
the
King
himself
,
to
go
without
Stockings
,
in
a
kind
of
Slippers
only
,
a
fine
and
slight
Turbant
on
their
Heads
,
and
the
other
Garments
accordingly
;
that
there
are
months
in
the
Summer
so
excessively
hot
,
that
in
the
Chambers
one
can
hardly
hold
ones
hands
against
a
Wall
,
nor
ones
head
on
a
Cushion
:
And
that
People
are
oblig'd
for
the
space
of
more
than
six
months
to
lie
without
covering
,
at
the
door
of
their
Chamber
,
as
the
Rabble
doth
in
the
open
Streets
,
or
as
the
Merchants
,
and
other
People
of
some
Quality
do
,
in
some
airy
Hall
or
Garden
,
or
upon
some
Terrass
well
watered
at
Night
:
thence
you
may
judge
,
whether
if
there
were
such
streets
as
that
of
St.
Jacques
,
or
St.
Denis
,
with
their
Houses
shut
,
and
of
so
many
Stories
high
,
they
would
be
habitable
?
And
whether
in
the
Night
,
especially
when
the
heats
are
without
wind
and
stuffing
,
it
would
be
possible
to
sleep
there
?
And
who
is
there
(
I
pray
)
that
would
have
a
mind
in
Summer
,
when
he
returns
on
Horseback
from
the
City
half
dead
,
and
in
a
manner
stifled
of
the
heat
and
dust
,
and
all
in
a
Sweat
,
(
for
so
it
is
)
to
go
climbing
up
an
high
pair
of
Stairs
,
which
often
is
narrow
and
dark
,
to
a
fourth
or
fifth
Story
,
and
to
abide
in
this
hot
and
suffocating
Air
?
On
such
occasions
they
desire
nothing
,
but
to
throw
down
into
the
Stomack
a
Pint
of
fresh
Water
,
or
Lemonade
,
to
undress
,
to
wash
the
Face
,
Hands
and
Feet
,
to
lie
down
in
some
cool
and
shady
place
all
along
,
having
a
Servant
or
two
to
fan
one
by
turns
,
with
their
great
Panhas
,
or
Fans
.
But
,
to
leave
this
,
we
shall
now
endeavour
to
entertain
you
with
the
representation
of
Dehli
as
it
is
,
that
so
you
may
judge
,
whether
it
be
truly
said
,
that
it
is
a
fair
City
.
It
is
now
about
forty
years
that
Chah-Jehan
,
Father
of
the
Grand-Mogol
Aureng-Zebe
now
reigning
,
to
eternize
his
memory
,
caused
to
be
built
a
Town
contiguous
to
old
Dehli
,
which
he
called
after
his
Name
Chah-Jean-Abad
,
and
by
way
of
abbreviation
Jean-Abad
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
Colony
of
Chah-Jehan
,
designing
to
make
it
the
Capital
of
the
Empire
,
instead
of
Agra
,
where
he
said
,
that
the
Summer
heats
were
too
violent
.
This
nearness
hath
occasioned
,
that
the
ruines
of
old
Dehli
have
served
to
build
a
new
City
;
and
in
the
Indies
they
scarce
speak
any
more
of
Dehli
,
but
only
of
Jehan-Abad
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
since
the
City
of
Jehan-Abad
is
not
yet
known
amongst
us
,
I
intend
to
speak
of
it
under
the
old
name
of
Dehli
,
which
is
familiar
to
us
.
Dehli
then
is
a
Town
altogether
new
,
seated
in
a
plain
Campagne
,
upon
a
River
like
our
●oire
,
called
Gemna
,
and
built
along
one
side
of
the
River
only
;
there
being
but
one
Boat-bridge
to
pass
over
into
the
Plain
.
This
Town
is
surrounded
with
Walls
,
except
the
River
side
:
these
Walls
are
of
Bricks
,
and
without
a
considerable
defence
,
they
being
without
a
Ditch
,
and
having
nothing
to
flank
them
but
round
Towers
after
the
old
way
,
distant
from
each
other
an
hundred
common
paces
,
and
a
rampart
behind
them
,
four
or
five
foot
thick
.
The
compass
of
these
Walls
,
comprizing
the
Fortress
,
is
not
so
big
as
is
commonly
believed
:
I
have
gone
it
round
with
ease
in
three
hours
;
and
I
believe
not
,
though
I
was
on
Horseback
,
that
I
dispatched
more
than
one
league
in
an
hour
:
't
is
true
,
that
if
you
will
take
into
the
Town
a
very
long
Suburb
,
which
goeth
towards
Lahor
,
as
also
what
remains
inhabited
of
old
Dehli
,
which
is
likewise
a
great
and
very
long
Suburb
,
and
besides
,
three
or
four
small
Suburbs
more
,
all
that
would
make
in
a
direct
line
above
a
league
and
a
half
,
and
such
a
compass
which
I
cannot
well
determine
,
because
that
between
the
Suburbs
are
great
Gardens
,
and
large
spaces
not
built
;
but
I
may
say
,
that
thus
taken
it
would
be
of
a
prodigious
bigness
.
The
Fortress
,
in
which
is
the
Mehalle
,
or
Seraglio
,
and
the
other
Royal
Apartments
,
which
I
shall
hereafter
speak
of
,
is
built
round
upon
the
River
;
yet
there
is
between
the
Water
and
the
Walls
a
pretty
large
and
long
sandy
space
,
where
commonly
Elephants
are
exercised
,
and
where
frequently
the
Militia
of
the
Omrahs
and
Rajas
is
mustered
in
the
King's
presence
,
who
looks
out
of
the
Windows
of
one
of
his
Apartments
.
The
Walls
of
the
Fortress
,
as
to
their
round
antick
Towers
,
are
very
near
like
those
of
the
Town
,
but
they
are
partly
of
Bricks
,
and
partly
of
a
certain
red
Stone
resembling
Marble
,
which
maketh
them
look
fairer
than
those
of
the
Town
;
besides
that
,
they
are
much
higher
,
stronger
and
thicker
,
being
able
to
bear
some
Field-pieces
that
are
there
planted
towards
the
Town
;
and
incompassed
also
,
excepting
that
side
which
respects
the
River
,
with
a
fair
Ditch
,
walled
up
with
Free-stone
,
full
of
Water
and
Fish
.
But
yet
whether
they
are
considerable
for
strength
;
a
battery
of
some
middle
sized
Canons
would
,
in
my
opinion
,
soon
cast
them
down
.
Round
about
the
Ditch
there
is
a
pretty
large
Garden
,
at
all
times
full
of
Flowers
and
green
Apricocks
,
which
together
with
those
great
Walls
all
red
,
maketh
a
very
fine
sight
.
About
this
Garden
is
the
great
Street
,
or
rather
the
great
Place
Royal
,
to
which
the
two
great
and
principal
Gates
of
the
Fortress
do
answer
,
and
to
these
Gates
the
two
chief
Streets
of
the
Town
.
In
this
great
Place
it
is
,
where
the
Tents
of
the
Rajas
are
,
that
are
in
the
King's
Pay
,
to
keep
there
every
one
in
his
turn
their
weekly
Guard
;
whereas
the
Omrahs
and
the
Mansebdars
,
or
small
Omrahs
,
keep
it
within
the
Fortress
.
These
little
Soveraigns
are
not
pleased
to
see
themselves
thus
and
so
long
shut
up
in
a
Fort.
In
this
very
Place
it
is
,
where
at
the
break
of
day
are
exercised
the
Horses
of
a
long
Royal
Stable
,
near
it
.
And
here
't
is
also
,
that
the
Kobat-kan
,
or
great
Commissioner
of
the
Cavalry
,
carefully
vieweth
the
Horses
of
those
Cavaliers
,
that
have
been
received
into
Service
,
to
the
end
that
if
these
Horses
are
of
Turkistan
,
or
Tartary
,
and
large
and
strong
enough
for
Service
,
the
King's
Mark
,
and
that
of
the
Omrahs
,
under
whom
such
Cavaliers
are
to
be
listed
,
may
be
branded
upon
them
:
A
thing
not
ill
devised
,
to
prevent
the
mutual
Loan
of
Horses
in
the
Musters
.
This
same
Place
is
also
a
kind
of
Bazar
,
or
Market
,
of
an
hundred
things
sold
there
,
and
a
Rendezvous
of
Players
,
and
Juglers
of
all
sorts
,
as
the
Pont-neuf
at
Paris
.
It
is
no
less
the
Meeting-place
of
the
poor
Astrologers
,
as
well
Mahumetan
as
Heathen
.
These
Doctors
(
forsooth
)
sit
there
in
the
Sun
upon
a
piece
of
Tapestry
,
all
covered
with
dust
,
having
about
them
some
old
Mathematical
Instruments
,
which
they
make
shew
of
to
draw
Passengers
,
and
a
great
open
Book
representing
the
Animals
of
the
Zodiack
.
These
men
are
the
Oracles
,
but
rather
the
Affronters
of
the
Vulgar
,
to
whom
they
pretend
to
give
,
for
one
Payssa
,
that
is
,
a
penny
,
good
Luck
;
and
they
are
they
,
that
looking
upon
the
Hands
and
the
Face
,
turning
over
their
Books
,
and
making
a
shew
of
Calculation
,
determine
the
fortunate
moment
when
a
Business
is
to
be
begun
to
make
it
successful
.
The
mean
Women
,
wrapt
up
in
a
white
Sheet
from
Head
to
Foot
,
come
to
find
them
out
,
telling
them
in
their
Ear
their
most
secret
Concerns
,
as
if
they
were
their
Confessors
,
and
(
which
smells
very
strongly
of
Stupidity
and
Folly
)
entreat
them
to
render
the
Stars
propitious
to
them
suitable
to
their
Designs
;
as
if
they
could
absolutely
dispose
of
their
Influences
.
The
most
ridiculous
of
all
these
Astrologers
,
in
my
opinion
,
was
that
mongrel
Portuguese
,
fugitive
from
Goa
,
who
sate
in
that
Place
with
much
Gravity
upon
his
piece
of
Tapestry
,
like
the
rest
,
and
had
a
great
deal
of
Custom
,
though
he
could
neither
write
nor
read
,
and
as
for
Instruments
and
Books
,
was
furnished
with
nothing
else
but
an
old
Sea-Compass
,
and
an
old
Romish
Prayer-Book
in
the
Portuguese
Language
,
of
which
he
shewed
the
Pictures
for
Figures
of
the
Zodiack
:
A
tal
Bestias
,
tal
Astrologuo
:
For
such
Beasts
,
such
Astrologer
,
said
he
to
the
Reverend
Father
Buze
,
a
Jesuit
,
who
met
him
in
that
Place
.
I
here
speak
only
of
the
pitiful
Astrologers
of
the
Bazar
;
for
there
are
others
in
these
Parts
,
that
are
in
the
Courts
of
the
Grandees
,
and
are
considered
as
great
Clerks
,
and
are
very
rich
;
whole
Asia
being
overspread
with
this
Superstition
.
The
Kings
and
the
great
Lords
,
who
would
not
undertake
the
least
things
without
consulting
them
,
allow
them
great
Salaries
,
that
they
may
read
to
them
what
is
written
in
the
Heavens
,
(
for
so
they
speak
here
)
and
take
out
for
them
that
fortunate
moment
,
I
was
lately
speaking
of
;
or
find
out
,
at
the
opening
of
the
Alcoran
,
the
decision
of
all
their
Doubts
.
To
return
;
these
two
principal
Streets
,
which
I
said
do
answer
to
the
two
Gates
of
the
Fortress
,
and
to
the
Place
,
may
have
twenty
five
or
thirty
common
paces
in
breadth
,
and
they
run
in
a
streight
line
as
far
as
you
are
able
to
see
:
Yet
that
which
leads
to
the
Gate
of
Labor
,
is
much
longer
than
the
other
;
but
they
are
both
alike
as
to
the
Houses
.
There
is
on
both
sides
nothing
but
Arches
,
as
in
our
Place
Royal
;
yet
with
this
difference
,
that
they
are
but
of
Bricks
,
and
that
there
is
not
any
Building
upon
them
,
but
only
the
Terrass
.
There
is
also
this
difference
,
that
they
are
not
continued
Galleries
.
These
Arches
are
generally
severed
by
Rails
that
make
Shops
which
are
not
to
be
shut
,
where
Trades-men
work
in
the
day
,
where
Bankers
sit
for
their
Business
,
and
where
Merchants
set
out
their
Wares
,
which
at
night
they
lock
up
in
a
Magazin
,
the
little
Door
of
which
,
to
be
shut
,
is
in
the
bottom
of
every
Arch.
It
is
upon
this
Magazin
,
which
is
in
the
back-part
of
the
Arches
,
that
the
Houses
of
Merchants
are
built
and
raised
,
which
make
a
Shew
good
enough
towards
the
Street
,
and
are
also
pretty
convenient
,
being
well
aired
,
out
of
the
way
of
the
dust
,
and
having
for
their
Floor
the
terrasses
of
the
Arches
,
upon
which
they
can
walk
to
look
out
upon
the
Street
,
and
to
sleep
at
night
in
fresco
.
But
excepting
these
Houses
of
the
chief
Streets
,
and
a
few
others
,
there
are
not
many
of
these
fair
Houses
,
that
are
thus
raised
upon
Terrasses
;
nor
are
even
these
two
Streets
universally
furnisht
with
them
,
there
being
mostly
upon
the
Magazin
,
or
on
the
side
,
nothing
but
a
small
Building
,
not
seen
from
the
Street
,
the
great
Merchants
having
their
Houses
somewhere
else
,
whither
they
retire
at
night
.
Besides
these
two
principal
Streets
,
there
are
yet
five
others
,
which
indeed
are
not
so
long
nor
so
streight
,
but
for
the
rest
are
altogether
like
them
.
There
are
also
a
great
many
other
Streets
crossing
those
on
all
sides
,
whereof
there
are
also
some
furnisht
with
Arches
;
but
because
they
have
been
built
piece-meal
by
such
particular
persons
,
as
have
not
observed
the
Symmetry
that
was
requisite
,
they
are
,
for
the
most
part
,
neither
so
large
nor
so
streight
,
nor
so
well
built
as
the
others
.
Amongst
all
these
Streets
are
spread
every
where
the
Houses
of
the
Mansebdars
,
or
little
Omrahs
,
and
those
of
the
men
of
the
Law
,
as
also
of
many
great
Merchants
,
and
other
private
men
;
of
which
there
is
a
good
number
that
are
passable
.
It
is
true
,
there
are
but
few
that
are
all
of
Brick
or
Stone
,
and
there
is
even
a
good
number
of
these
,
that
are
made
all
of
Earth
only
,
and
thatched
;
but
for
all
that
,
they
are
convenient
,
because
they
are
generally
airy
,
being
furnished
with
Courts
and
Gardens
.
Nor
are
they
disagreeable
within
,
forasmuch
as
besides
the
fine
moveables
,
these
thatched
Coverings
are
supported
by
a
layer
of
certain
long
Canes
,
that
are
hard
and
strong
,
and
very
pretty
,
and
because
also
these
earthen
Walls
are
plastered
over
with
very
fine
and
very
white
Chalk
.
Amongst
these
Houses
I
have
been
speaking
of
,
that
are
tolerable
,
there
is
also
a
prodigious
number
of
other
small
ones
,
that
are
only
made
up
of
Earth
and
Straw
,
where
all
the
simple
Cavaliers
,
and
their
Servants
,
and
all
those
little
people
of
the
Market
,
that
follow
the
Court
and
the
Army
are
lodged
.
It
is
from
these
thatched
Houses
that
Dehli
is
so
subject
to
Fires
.
This
last
year
there
were
burnt
above
sixty
thousand
such
,
at
two
or
three
times
that
they
took
Fire
,
when
there
blew
certain
impetuous
Winds
,
that
rise
chiefly
in
Summer
.
The
Fire
was
so
quick
and
so
violent
,
that
it
surprised
the
Houses
,
and
many
Horses
also
that
could
not
be
time
enough
loosened
;
and
there
were
even
some
of
these
poor
Women
burnt
,
that
never
had
been
out
of
the
Seraglio
,
and
that
are
so
weak
and
shamefaced
when
they
see
people
,
that
they
know
nothing
else
but
to
hide
their
Faces
.
And
it
is
upon
the
account
of
these
pitiful
Houses
of
Earth
and
Straw
,
that
I
look
upon
Dehli
almost
no
otherwise
than
as
many
Villages
joyned
together
,
and
(
which
I
have
already
said
in
another
place
)
as
a
Camp
of
an
Army
,
a
little
better
and
more
commodiously
placed
,
than
in
the
Field
.
As
to
the
Houses
of
the
Omrahs
,
that
are
also
up
and
down
in
this
City
,
and
principally
upon
the
River
,
and
even
in
the
Suburbs
:
You
are
to
know
that
in
these
hot
Countries
,
to
entitle
an
House
to
the
name
of
Good
and
Fair
,
it
is
required
it
should
be
commodious
,
seated
in
a
Place
well
aired
,
and
capable
to
receive
the
Wind
from
all
sides
,
and
principally
from
the
North
;
having
Courts
,
Gardens
,
Trees
,
Conservatories
,
and
little
jets
of
Waters
in
the
Halls
,
or
at
least
at
the
Entry
;
furnished
also
with
good
Cellars
with
great
Flaps
to
stir
the
Air
,
for
reposing
in
the
fresh
Air
from
twelve
till
four
or
five
of
the
Clock
,
when
the
Air
of
these
Cellars
begins
to
be
hot
and
stuffing
:
or
having
in
lieu
of
Cellarage
certain
Kas-kanays
,
that
is
,
little
Houses
of
Straw
,
or
rather
of
odoriferous
Roots
,
that
are
very
neatly
made
,
and
commonly
placed
in
the
midst
of
a
Parterre
near
some
Conservatory
,
that
so
the
Servants
may
easily
,
with
their
Pompionbottles
,
water
them
from
without
.
Moreover
it
is
required
for
the
beauty
of
an
House
,
that
it
be
seated
in
the
midst
of
some
great
Parterre
,
that
it
have
four
great
Divans
or
Ways
raised
from
the
ground
to
the
height
of
a
man
,
or
thereabout
,
and
exposed
to
the
four
Parts
of
the
World
,
to
receive
the
Wind
and
the
Cold
from
all
the
Parts
it
may
come
from
.
Lastly
,
it
is
requisite
for
a
good
House
to
have
raised
Terrasses
,
to
sleep
upon
in
the
night
,
such
as
are
of
the
same
Floor
with
some
great
Chamber
,
to
draw
in
ones
Bed-stead
upon
occasion
;
that
is
to
say
,
when
there
comes
some
Tempest
of
Rain
or
Dust
,
or
when
that
rousing
freshness
of
the
break
of
day
awakens
you
,
and
obliges
you
to
look
for
a
Covering
:
or
else
when
you
apprehend
that
small
and
light
Dew
of
the
morning
,
which
pierceth
,
and
causeth
sometimes
benumming
and
paralitical
Symptoms
in
the
Limbs
.
As
to
the
interior
part
of
an
House
,
it
is
requisite
that
the
whole
Floor
be
covered
with
a
matteress
of
Cotton
four
inches
thick
,
covered
with
a
white
fine
linnen
Sheet
during
Summer
,
and
with
a
piece
of
silk
Tapestry
in
Winter
:
That
in
the
most
conspicuous
part
of
the
Chamber
,
near
the
Wall
,
there
be
one
or
two
cotton
Quilts
,
with
fine
flowered
Coverings
,
and
set
about
with
small
and
fine
embroidery
of
Silk
,
wrought
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
for
the
Master
of
the
House
,
or
Persons
of
Quality
coming
in
,
to
sit
upon
;
and
that
every
Quilt
have
its
cross
Board
,
purfled
with
God
,
to
lean
upon
:
that
round
about
the
Chamber
,
along
the
Walls
,
there
be
several
of
these
cross
Boards
,
as
I
just
now
mentioned
,
handsomly
covered
with
Velvet
or
flowred
Sattin
,
for
By-standers
also
to
lean
upon
.
The
Walls
five
or
six
foot
from
the
Floor
,
must
be
almost
all
with
Niches
,
or
little
Windows
,
cut
in
an
hundred
different
manners
,
or
shapes
,
very
fine
,
well
measured
and
proportioned
to
one
another
,
with
some
porcelain
Vessels
and
Flower-pots
in
them
;
and
the
Ground
must
be
painted
and
guilded
,
yet
without
any
figure
of
Man
or
Beast
,
their
Religion
not
allowing
thereof
.
This
is
as
near
as
I
know
,
the
Idea
of
a
handsom
and
convenient
House
in
these
Parts
:
And
as
there
is
a
good
number
of
them
in
Dehli
,
that
have
all
these
Qualities
mentioned
,
or
at
least
in
part
,
according
to
which
they
are
more
or
less
fair
and
gallant
:
I
believe
one
may
say
,
without
any
injury
to
our
Towns
,
that
Dehli
is
not
without
Houses
that
are
truly
handsom
,
although
they
be
not
like
ours
in
Europe
.
Concerning
the
Appearance
and
Riches
of
the
Shops
,
(
which
is
the
thing
that
contributeth
most
to
the
beauty
of
our
Towns
in
Europe
)
although
Dehli
be
the
Seat
of
a
very
potent
and
magnificent
Court
,
and
consequently
the
resort
of
infinite
quantities
and
varieties
of
rich
Wares
;
yet
we
are
not
to
imagine
,
that
you
shall
find
there
our
Streets
of
St.
Denis
;
I
know
not
whether
there
be
any
such
in
all
Asia
.
And
even
as
to
the
most
fine
and
the
most
rich
Stuffs
,
they
are
commonly
but
in
the
Magazins
,
their
Shops
are
not
furnisht
with
them
:
So
that
for
one
Shop
that
maketh
any
shew
,
that
is
,
where
there
are
sold
those
fine
sorts
of
Linnen
,
those
Stuffs
of
Silk
streaked
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
Cloth
of
Gold
,
Turbands
embroidered
with
Gold
,
and
other
Commodities
of
great
price
;
you
shall
always
find
five
and
twenty
and
more
,
that
are
filled
with
nothing
but
Pots
of
Oyl
and
Butter
,
and
Panniers
one
upon
another
full
of
Rice
,
Barley
,
Pease
,
Corn
,
and
many
other
sorts
of
Grain
and
Legume
;
which
are
the
ordinary
Food
not
only
of
all
the
Gentiles
,
that
never
eat
any
meat
,
but
also
of
the
meaner
sort
of
the
Mahumetans
,
and
of
a
good
part
of
those
of
the
Souldiery
.
It
is
true
that
there
is
a
Fruit-market
that
maketh
some
shew
.
One
may
there
see
in
Summer
abundance
of
Shops
full
of
dry
Fruit
,
that
come
out
of
Persia
,
Balk
,
Bokara
,
and
Samarkand
,
as
Almonds
,
Pistaches
,
small
Nuts
,
Raisins
,
Prunes
,
Apricocks
,
and
the
like
.
And
in
Winter
there
are
found
excellent
Raisins
fresh
,
black
and
white
,
brought
from
the
same
Countries
,
well
wrapt
up
in
Cotton
;
also
Apples
and
Pears
of
three
or
four
sorts
,
and
of
these
admirable
Melons
that
last
all
Winter
.
But
all
this
Fruit
is
very
dear
;
I
have
seen
Melons
sold
even
for
a
Crown
and
an
half
a
piece
.
And
they
are
indeed
the
great
delicacy
and
expence
of
the
Omrahs
.
I
have
often
seen
in
the
House
of
my
Aga
,
that
there
was
eaten
in
Melons
in
one
morning
for
more
than
twenty
Crowns
.
There
are
none
but
the
Melons
of
the
Country
that
are
cheap
in
Summer
,
but
those
are
not
so
good
.
The
Grandees
only
,
that
take
care
to
send
for
Seed
out
of
Persia
,
and
to
get
the
Ground
well
fitted
for
them
,
may
eat
good
ones
;
yet
that
but
rarely
neither
,
the
Ground
being
not
so
proper
but
that
the
Seed
degenerateth
the
very
first
year
.
It
is
true
,
there
is
yet
another
Fruit
called
Amba
,
or
Mangue
,
which
in
its
season
,
during
two
Summer
months
,
is
found
in
great
plenty
and
very
cheap
;
but
those
of
Dehli
are
none
of
the
best
,
being
very
loose
and
flashly
:
those
of
Bengala
,
Golkonda
,
and
Goa
,
are
admirable
.
It
hath
a
certain
sweetness
so
peculiar
,
that
I
doubt
whether
there
be
any
Comsit
in
the
World
so
pleasant
.
There
are
also
Pateques
,
or
Water-Melons
in
abundance
,
and
almost
all
the
year
long
;
but
they
also
do
not
thrive
well
at
Dehli
;
they
never
have
their
meat
so
ruddy
,
firm
and
suggary
;
and
if
there
be
any
good
,
they
are
not
to
be
found
but
amongst
the
Great
ones
,
who
take
the
pains
of
making
them
grow
as
Melons
,
with
extraordinary
care
and
cost
.
There
be
also
up
and
down
in
Dehli
Shops
of
Comfit-makers
;
but
all
their
Comfits
are
very
ill
done
,
being
full
of
Dust
and
Flyes
.
There
are
besides
many
Shops
of
Bread
every
where
,
but
because
they
have
no
Ovens
like
ours
,
it
is
never
well
baked
:
yet
in
the
Fortress
there
is
sold
some
that
is
reasonably
good
;
and
the
Omrahs
cause
such
to
be
made
in
their
Houses
that
is
very
delicate
,
sparing
no
new
Butter
,
Milk
,
nor
Eggs
:
yet
though
they
leaven
it
,
it
is
always
much
inferior
in
goodness
to
our
Bread
of
Gonesse
,
and
to
those
other
sorts
of
excellent
Bread
of
Paris
,
it
savouring
always
of
the
Cake
or
Simnel
.
In
these
Bazars
there
are
also
some
Tents
,
where
they
trade
in
Rost-meat
,
and
in
dressing
I
know
not
how
many
sorts
of
Dishes
;
but
all
that
is
but
beggarly
,
nasty
,
and
ill
meat
.
I
fear
you
sometimes
meet
with
the
flesh
of
Camels
,
Horses
,
or
Oxen
,
dead
of
sickness
:
I
do
not
much
trust
them
;
so
that
if
you
will
eat
any
thing
worth
eating
,
you
must
have
it
dressed
at
home
.
There
are
also
many
Shops
every
where
where
they
sell
Flesh
;
but
you
must
take
heed
,
lest
they
give
you
Mutton
for
Kid
;
the
Mutton
and
Beef
,
but
especially
Mutton
,
though
well
enough
tasted
,
being
here
very
hot
,
windy
,
and
of
ill
digestion
.
The
best
meat
here
is
young
Kid
,
but
it
is
very
rarely
sold
in
the
Market
by
Quarters
;
so
that
if
you
have
a
mind
to
eat
any
,
you
must
buy
a
whole
and
a
live
one
;
which
is
inconcenient
enough
,
because
the
meat
is
spoiled
between
one
morning
and
evening
,
and
is
commonly
so
lean
,
that
it
is
tasteless
.
Ordinarily
you
find
in
the
Shambles
nothing
but
the
quarters
of
great
Kids
,
which
often
also
are
very
lean
and
hard
.
It
is
true
,
that
since
I
have
learned
something
of
the
manner
of
the
Country
,
I
find
both
Meat
and
Bread
good
enough
,
because
I
send
my
Servant
to
the
Fortress
to
the
King's
Caterers
,
who
are
very
ready
to
let
him
have
what
is
good
for
good
payment
,
though
it
cost
them
nothing
.
And
it
was
in
reference
to
this
,
that
one
day
I
made
my
Agah
smile
,
when
I
told
him
that
I
had
I
know
not
how
many
years
lived
by
artifice
and
stealing
,
and
that
for
all
the
150
Crowns
pay
he
monthly
allowed
me
,
I
was
ready
to
be
starved
;
whereas
in
France
for
half
a
Roupy
,
I
could
every
day
eat
as
good
a
bit
of
meat
as
the
King
.
They
have
no
Capons
,
all
that
People
b●ing
too
tender-hearted
towards
all
Animals
but
Men
,
whom
they
need
for
their
Seraglios
.
But
the
Markets
are
full
of
Hens
,
that
are
very
good
and
cheap
:
Among
the
rest
there
is
one
sort
of
little
ones
,
that
I
called
Aethiopian
Hens
,
because
they
have
their
skin
black
like
the
Aethiopians
,
which
are
very
tender
and
very
delicate
.
Pidgeons
there
are
,
but
no
young
ones
,
because
they
will
not
kill
them
young
;
they
would
be
(
say
they
)
too
small
,
and
it
were
ill
done
to
kill
such
poor
little
Animals
.
There
are
also
Partridges
,
but
smaller
than
ours
,
and
generally
(
seeing
they
bring
them
afar
off
alive
,
knowing
how
to
take
them
with
Nets
)
they
are
worse
than
our
Pullets
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
their
Ducks
and
Hares
,
of
which
they
also
bring
whole
Cages
full
alive
.
Concerning
Fish
,
the
People
here
are
no
great
Fish-mongers
;
yet
at
times
one
meets
with
very
good
Fish
,
especially
of
two
sorts
,
the
one
resembleth
our
Pike
,
and
the
other
our
Carp
;
but
that
is
only
when
it
is
not
cold
,
for
the
Indians
fear
that
much
more
than
we
Europeans
apprehend
heat
.
And
if
at
any
time
you
meet
accidentally
with
any
,
the
Eunuchs
,
who
love
them
excessively
,
(
I
know
not
why
)
carry
them
presently
away
.
None
but
the
Omrahs
have
power
to
make
men
fish
when
they
please
,
which
they
do
with
the
Korrah
,
that
great
common
Whip
always
hanging
at
their
Gates
.
From
all
that
I
have
said
,
you
may
by
the
By
see
,
whether
a
man
ought
to
leave
Paris
to
come
to
Dehli
to
make
good
cheer
.
Certainly
the
Grandees
have
all
things
,
but
that
is
upon
the
account
of
their
many
Servants
,
of
the
Korrah
,
and
of
the
plenty
of
Money
.
And
thence
it
was
I
once
said
,
that
at
Dehli
there
is
no
mean
;
there
you
must
either
be
a
great
Lord
,
or
live
miserably
:
for
I
have
experienced
it
my self
,
in
a
manner
dying
of
Hunger
this
good
while
though
I
have
had
considerable
Pay
,
and
was
resolved
to
spare
nothing
that
way
,
because
commonly
there
is
found
nothing
in
the
Markets
but
the
refuse
of
the
Grandees
.
Besides
that
,
the
soul
of
a
Feast
which
is
good
Wine
,
is
not
there
;
not
that
no
Grapes
do
grow
there
to
make
Wine
,
(
for
I
have
drunk
some
at
Amadevad
and
Golkonda
,
in
the
Houses
of
English
men
and
Hollanders
,
that
was
not
ill
)
but
because
it
is
prohibited
to
make
Wine
,
in
regard
that
not
only
by
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
but
also
by
that
of
the
Heathen
,
it
is
not
permitted
to
drink
any
:
So
that
it
is
very
rare
to
find
Wine
,
and
that
which
we
find
comes
out
of
Persia
from
Chiras
by
Land
to
Banderabasy
,
from
thence
by
Sea
to
Suratte
,
and
from
Suratte
hither
by
Land
in
forty
six
days
:
or
it
comes
from
the
Canaries
,
brought
also
over
Sea
to
Suratte
by
the
Dutch.
And
both
are
so
dear
,
that
the
cost
(
as
the
saying
is
)
maketh
it
lose
the
taste
;
for
a
Bottle
holding
about
three
Parisian
pints
cometh
often
to
six
or
seven
Crowns
,
and
more
.
That
which
is
of
this
Countreys
growth
is
called
Arac
,
a
strong
Water
made
of
Sugar
not
refined
,
and
even
this
is
expresly
prohibited
to
be
sold
,
and
there
are
none
but
Christians
that
dare
drink
of
it
,
except
others
do
it
by
stealth
.
This
is
a
Drink
very
hot
and
penetrant
,
like
the
Brandy
made
of
Corn
in
Poland
.
It
so
falls
upon
the
Nerves
,
that
it
often
causeth
shaking
Hands
in
those
that
drink
a
little
too
much
of
it
,
and
casts
them
into
incurable
Maladies
.
Here
we
must
accustom
our selves
to
fair
and
good
Water
,
and
to
Lemonade
,
which
is
excellent
,
and
may
be
made
with
small
charges
,
and
doth
not
spoil
the
Stomach
.
But
to
say
all
,
a
man
hath
no
great
inclination
,
in
such
hot
Countries
as
these
to
drink
Wine
;
and
I
am
willing
notice
should
be
here
taken
together
with
me
,
that
the
abstinence
from
Wine
in
these
Parts
,
joyned
to
the
general
sobriety
of
the
Natives
,
and
to
the
sweats
and
perpetual
transpiration
made
by
the
pores
,
are
the
cause
(
in
my
opinion
)
that
we
almost
know
not
what
is
the
Gout
,
the
Stone
,
Aches
of
the
Kidneys
,
Rheumatisms
,
Quartans
;
and
that
those
that
bring
any
of
these
Sicknesses
hither
,
as
I
did
,
are
at
length
totally
freed
from
them
:
and
further
,
that
the
Pox
it self
,
though
very
frequent
,
is
not
so
cruel
nor
so
pernicious
here
as
in
Europe
:
so
that
People
generally
live
here
more
healthily
than
with
us
.
But
then
on
the
other
hand
,
there
is
not
so
much
vigour
here
in
People
,
as
in
our
cold
Climat
;
and
this
feebleness
and
languor
of
body
is
a
kind
of
perpetual
malady
,
very
troublesom
to
all
,
especially
in
the
great
heats
of
Summer
,
and
especially
to
the
Europeans
,
whose
bodies
are
not
yet
inured
to
heat
.
As
for
Shops
of
excellent
Handy-craftsmen
,
that
is
also
a
thing
we
must
not
look
for
here
:
all
we
find
is
but
very
little
;
not
that
the
Indians
have
not
wit
enough
to
make
them
successful
in
Arts
,
they
doing
very
well
(
as
to
some
of
them
)
in
many
Parts
of
India
,
and
it
being
found
that
they
have
inclination
enough
for
them
,
and
that
some
of
them
make
(
even
without
a
Master
)
very
pretty
workmanship
,
and
imitate
so
well
our
Work
of
Europe
,
that
the
difference
thereof
will
hardly
be
discerned
.
I
have
seen
amongst
them
even
of
our
kind
of
Guns
,
very
fine
and
very
good
;
and
pieces
of
Goldsmiths
Work
so
well
done
,
that
I
doubt
whether
in
Europe
they
could
be
made
better
.
I
have
also
seen
in
Picture
and
Miniature
such
curious
and
delicate
pieces
,
that
I
admired
them
.
Amongst
others
,
I
have
seen
the
Combats
of
Eckbar
,
represented
upon
a
Buckler
by
a
famous
Painter
,
who
was
said
to
have
been
seven
years
working
at
it
,
which
seemed
to
me
an
admirable
piece
of
Work
.
It
is
manifest
,
that
they
want
nothing
but
good
Masters
,
and
the
precepts
of
Art
to
give
them
just
proportions
;
and
above
all
,
that
life
of
the
Face
,
to
which
they
have
not
yet
been
able
to
attain
.
The
Reason
therefore
why
in
the
Shops
of
Dehli
there
are
rarely
found
good
Handy-crafts-men
,
is
not
want
of
Wit
,
but
contempt
of
the
Workmen
,
who
are
ill
treated
,
and
whose
Work
is
debased
to
too
low
a
price
.
If
some
Omrah
,
or
Mansebdar
,
will
have
any
thing
made
by
a
Workman
of
the
Bazar
,
he
will
send
for
him
,
and
make
him
work
in
a
manner
by
force
,
and
afterwards
pay
him
as
he
pleaseth
;
and
the
man
will
think
himself
happy
too
,
if
in
part
of
payment
he
receive
not
the
Korrah
.
What
heart
then
can
a
poor
Workman
have
to
take
pains
to
succeed
in
his
Workmanship
?
He
considers
nothing
but
to
dispatch
his
Work
,
thereby
to
earn
something
to
put
Bread
into
his
Mouth
.
So
that
if
there
be
any
of
them
that
succeed
,
they
are
of
those
whom
the
great
Lords
entertain
in
their
Service
,
and
that
work
only
for
them
.
Touching
the
things
within
the
Fortress
,
where
are
the
Seraglio
,
and
some
other
Royal
Edifices
,
you
must
not
look
for
a
Louvre
,
or
an
Eseurial
;
those
Buildings
do
not
resemble
ours
,
nor
by
what
I
have
said
,
ought
they
to
resemble
them
:
it
is
enough
that
they
have
that
stateliness
,
which
is
proper
to
the
Climat
.
I
find
nothing
remarkable
at
the
entry
,
but
two
great
Elephants
of
stone
,
which
are
on
the
two
sides
of
one
of
the
Gates
.
Upon
one
of
them
is
the
Statue
of
Jamel
,
that
famous
Raja
of
Chitar
,
and
upon
the
other
,
that
of
Polta
his
Brother
.
These
are
those
two
gallant
Men
,
that
together
with
their
Mother
,
who
was
yet
braver
than
they
,
cut
so
much
Work
for
Eckbar
;
and
who
in
the
Sieges
of
Towns
,
which
they
maintained
against
him
,
gave
such
extraordinary
proofs
of
their
Generosity
,
that
at
length
they
would
rather
be
killed
in
the
out-falls
with
their
Mother
,
than
submit
:
and
for
this
Gallantry
it
is
,
that
even
their
Enemies
thought
them
worthy
to
have
these
Statues
erected
for
them
.
These
two
great
Elephants
,
together
with
the
two
resolute
Men
sitting
on
them
,
do
at
the
first
entry
into
this
Fortress
make
an
impression
of
I
know
not
what
greatness
and
awful
terror
.
After
you
have
passed
this
Gate
,
you
find
a
long
and
large
Street
,
divided
into
two
by
a
Channel
of
running
Water
,
and
having
on
both
sides
,
as
our
Pont-neuf
,
a
long
raised
Wall
five
or
six
foot
high
,
and
four
broad
;
and
further
off
some
Arches
shut
,
that
follow
one
another
all
along
in
the
form
of
Gates
.
It
is
upon
this
long
raised
Place
that
those
Clerks
,
Controllers
,
and
other
small
Officers
sit
to
do
their
Office
,
without
being
incommoded
by
the
Horses
and
People
that
pass
along
beneath
.
And
it
is
there
also
where
the
Manseb-dars
,
or
little
Omrahs
,
are
at
night
to
keep
the
Guard
.
The
Water
of
the
Channel
runneth
dividing
it self
through
the
whole
Seraglio
,
and
at
length
falleth
into
the
Ditches
to
fill
them
.
It
is
drawn
out
of
the
River
by
a
Channel
opened
five
or
six
leagues
above
Dehli
,
and
conveyed
cross
the
Field
,
and
that
through
some
Rocks
that
have
cost
great
pains
to
be
cut
in
divers
places
.
And
this
is
very
near
what
may
be
seen
at
the
entry
into
one
of
the
two
principal
Gates
,
that
answer
to
the
great
Piazza
.
If
you
enter
at
the
other
Gate
,
you
also
find
presently
a
pretty
long
and
large
Street
,
having
its
risings
on
the
sides
as
the
other
,
together
with
Shops
upon
them
in
lieu
of
the
Arches
.
This
Street
is
properly
a
Bazar
,
which
is
very
commodious
during
the
season
of
the
Rains
and
Summer
,
because
it
is
covered
by
a
long
and
large
Vault
,
which
hath
on
the
top
great
openings
to
let
in
light
.
Besides
these
two
Streets
,
there
are
many
other
small
ones
on
the
right
and
left
hand
,
that
lead
to
the
Apartments
,
where
the
Omrahs
keep
their
Guard
,
each
in
his
turn
,
once
a
week
,
for
twenty
four
hours
.
These
Places
are
stately
ones
for
Corps
de
Gardes
,
the
Omrahs
striving
to
beautifie
them
at
their
own
charges
.
These
are
ordinarily
great
raised
Places
respecting
a
Parterne
,
that
hath
its
little
Channels
of
running
Water
,
small
Conservatories
and
Jets
of
Water
.
The
Omrahs
during
the
twenty
four
hours
of
Guard
,
take
no
care
for
their
Table
,
the
King
sending
them
all
their
Meat
ready
dressed
,
and
they
being
but
to
receive
it
,
as
they
do
,
with
very
much
Ceremony
and
Respect
,
making
three
obeysances
of
thanks
,
by
elevating
their
Hand
upon
their
Head
,
and
bowing
down
to
the
ground
,
their
Face
turned
toward
the
King
.
There
are
also
found
many
raised
Walks
and
Tents
in
sundry
Places
,
that
are
the
Offices
of
several
Officers
.
Besides
,
there
are
many
great
Halls
that
are
the
Kar-kanays
,
or
Places
where
Handy-craftsmen
do
work
.
In
one
of
these
Halls
you
shall
find
Embroiderers
at
work
,
together
with
their
Chief
that
inspects
them
;
in
another
you
shall
see
Gold-smiths
;
in
a
third
Picture-drawers
;
in
a
fourth
Workmen
in
Lacca
;
in
others
,
Joyners
,
Turners
,
Taylors
,
Shoo-makers
;
in
others
,
Workmen
in
Silk
and
purfled
Gold
,
and
in
all
those
sorts
of
fine
Cloth
,
of
which
they
make
Turbands
,
Girdles
with
golden
flowers
,
and
those
Drawers
of
Ladies
,
that
are
so
fine
and
delicate
,
as
that
sometimes
they
last
them
but
one
night
,
though
they
often
cost
them
ten
or
twelve
Crowns
,
when
they
are
of
that
fashion
,
as
I
have
mentioned
;
I
mean
,
enriched
with
those
fine
Embroideries
of
Needle-work
.
All
these
Handy-craftsmen
come
in
the
morning
to
those
Kar-kanays
,
and
work
there
all
day
long
,
and
at
night
return
to
their
several
homes
,
every
one
passing
his
Life
quietly
,
without
aspiring
above
his
condition
:
for
the
Embroiderer
maketh
his
Son
an
Embroiderer
,
the
Gold-smith
maketh
his
Son
a
Gold
smith
,
and
a
Physician
in
a
Town
maketh
his
Son
a
Physician
;
and
no
body
marrieth
but
with
those
that
are
of
his
Trade
:
which
is
religiously
observed
,
not
only
among
the
Heathen
,
that
are
obliged
to
it
by
their
Law
,
but
almost
always
among
the
Mahometans
themselves
:
Whence
it
is
that
you
may
often
see
very
handsom
young
Women
,
that
remain
unmarried
,
passing
their
time
as
well
as
they
can
,
though
they
might
meet
with
good
Matches
,
if
their
Parents
would
or
could
marry
them
into
another
Family
,
esteemed
less
noble
than
their
own
.
After
all
these
Apartments
,
we
come
at
length
to
the
Am-kas
,
which
is
something
very
Royal.
This
is
a
great
square
Court
with
Arches
,
as
may
be
our
Place
Royal
:
with
this
difference
,
that
there
are
no
Buildings
atop
,
and
that
the
Arches
are
severed
from
one
another
by
a
Wall
,
yet
so
that
there
is
a
small
Gate
to
pass
from
one
to
the
other
.
Over
the
great
Gate
,
which
is
in
the
middle
of
one
of
the
sides
of
this
Square
,
there
is
a
large
raised
Place
,
all
open
on
the
side
of
the
Court
,
which
is
called
Nagar-kanay
,
because
that
is
the
Place
where
the
Trumpets
are
,
or
rather
the
Hoboys
and
Timbals
,
that
play
together
in
consort
at
certain
hours
of
the
day
and
night
:
but
this
is
a
very
odd
consort
in
the
Ears
of
an
European
that
is
a
new
comer
,
not
yet
accustomed
to
it
:
for
sometimes
there
are
ten
or
twelve
of
those
Hoboys
,
and
as
many
Timbals
,
that
sound
altogether
at
once
;
and
there
is
an
Hoboy
which
is
called
Karna
,
a
fathom
and
an
half
long
,
and
of
half
a
foot
aperture
below
;
as
there
are
Timbals
of
Brass
or
Iron
,
that
have
no
less
than
a
fathom
in
diameter
:
whence
it
is
easie
to
judge
,
what
a
noise
they
must
needs
make
.
Indeed
this
Musick
in
the
beginning
did
so
pierce
and
stun
me
,
that
it
was
unsufferable
for
me
;
yet
I
know
not
what
strange
power
custom
hath
,
for
I
now
find
it
very
pleasing
,
especially
in
the
night
,
when
I
hear
it
afar
off
in
my
bed
upon
my
Terrass
;
then
it
seemeth
to
me
to
carry
with
it
something
that
is
grave
,
majestical
and
very
melodious
.
And
there
is
some
Reason
for
this
melody
;
for
seeing
it
hath
its
Rules
and
Measures
,
and
that
there
are
excellent
Masters
taught
from
their
youth
to
manage
it
,
and
perfectly
know
how
to
qualifie
and
temper
those
strong
sounds
of
the
Hoboys
and
Timbals
,
it
cannot
be
otherwise
,
but
they
must
thence
obtain
some
sympathy
that
cannot
be
displeasing
to
the
Ear
,
provided
(
as
I
said
)
that
it
be
heard
at
a
distance
.
And
even
for
this
Reason
it
is
,
that
they
have
placed
the
Nagar-kanay
,
very
high
,
and
remote
from
the
Ears
of
the
King
,
as
you
will
hear
by
and
by
.
Over
against
the
great
Gate
of
the
Court
,
upon
which
is
the
Nagar-kanay
,
beyond
the
whole
Court
,
there
is
a
great
and
stately
Hall
,
with
many
ranks
of
Pillars
high
raised
,
very
airy
,
open
on
three
sides
,
looking
to
the
Court
,
and
having
its
Pillars
and
Ground
painted
and
guilded
.
In
the
midst
of
the
Wall
,
which
separateth
this
Hall
from
the
Seraglio
,
there
is
an
opening
,
or
a
kind
of
great
Window
high
and
large
,
and
so
high
that
a
Man
cannot
reach
to
it
from
below
with
his
hand
:
There
it
is
where
the
King
appears
seated
upon
his
Throne
,
having
his
Sons
on
his
sides
,
and
some
Eunuchs
standing
,
some
of
which
drive
away
the
Flyes
with
Peacocks-tails
,
others
fan
him
with
great
Fans
,
others
stand
there
ready
with
great
respect
and
humility
for
several
Services
.
Thence
he
seeth
beneath
him
all
the
Omrahs
,
Rajas
,
and
Ambassadors
,
who
are
also
all
of
them
standing
upon
a
raised
Ground
encompassed
with
silver
Rails
,
with
their
Eyes
downwards
,
and
their
Hands
crossing
their
Stomachs
:
somewhat
further
off
he
seeth
the
Mansebdars
,
or
lesser
Omrahs
,
which
are
also
all
standing
in
the
same
posture
and
respect
as
the
Omrahs
do
:
and
somewhat
further
off
,
in
the
remaining
part
of
the
Hall
,
and
in
the
Court
,
he
seeth
a
great
crowd
of
all
sorts
of
People
.
For
there
it
is
where
the
King
every
day
about
noon
giveth
a
general
Audience
to
all
;
which
is
the
Reason
that
this
great
Hall
is
called
Am-kas
,
that
is
,
Place
of
Audience
,
or
a
Place
of
Meeting
common
to
great
and
small
.
During
an
hour
and
an
half
,
or
thereabouts
,
whilst
this
Assembly
lasteth
,
the
King
is
diverted
by
seeing
pass
before
him
a
certain
number
of
the
handsomest
Horses
of
his
Stables
,
to
see
whether
they
be
well
dressed
,
and
in
good
plight
.
So
he
doth
see
a
good
number
of
Elephants
passing
also
before
him
,
whose
dirty
bodies
are
then
well
washed
and
cleansed
,
and
painted
black
like
Ink
,
except
that
they
have
two
great
streaks
painted
red
,
which
from
the
top
of
their
Head
come
down
to
their
Trunk
,
where
they
meet
.
These
Elephants
have
then
also
certain
deckings
embroidred
with
a
couple
of
silver
Bells
hanging
down
on
the
sides
,
fastened
to
the
two
ends
of
a
great
silver
Chain
,
passing
over
their
Shoulders
;
as
also
certain
Cow-tails
of
the
great
Tibet
,
white
and
very
dear
,
hanging
at
their
Ears
like
great
Mustachoes
:
and
two
little
Elephants
well
accoutred
going
by
their
sides
,
as
if
they
were
their
Slaves
and
appointed
to
serve
them
.
These
great
Colosses
,
as
if
they
were
proud
to
see
themselves
so
bravely
adorned
and
attended
,
march
with
much
gravity
;
and
when
they
are
come
before
the
King
,
the
Conductor
that
sits
upon
their
Shoulders
,
with
a
pointed
Iron
in
his
Hand
pricketh
them
,
and
speaketh
to
them
,
and
maketh
them
bow
with
one
Knee
,
and
lift
up
the
Trunk
into
the
Air
and
make
a
noise
,
which
the
People
take
for
a
Taslim
,
or
deep
Salute
.
After
these
Elephants
there
are
brought
divers
tamed
Gazelles
,
which
are
made
to
fight
with
one
another
;
as
also
some
Nilgaux
,
or
grey
Oxen
,
which
in
my
opinion
are
a
kind
of
Elands
and
Rhinoceross
,
and
those
great
Buffalos
of
Bengala
with
their
prodigious
Horns
to
combat
with
a
Lion
or
Tiger
;
likewise
Leopards
,
or
Panthers
tamed
,
which
he
useth
in
the
hunting
of
Gazelles
:
further
,
some
of
those
handsom
hunting
Dogs
of
Vsbeck
of
all
sorts
,
every
one
with
his
little
red
Cover
;
store
of
Birds
of
prey
of
all
kinds
,
some
of
which
are
for
Partridges
,
others
for
Cranes
,
others
to
fall
upon
Hares
,
and
,
as
they
say
,
upon
the
very
Gazelles
,
beating
their
Heads
and
blinding
them
with
their
Wings
and
Claws
.
Often
also
one
or
two
of
the
Omrahs
cause
at
that
time
to
pass
their
Cavalry
for
a
review
before
the
King
:
the
Omrahs
coveting
that
their
Horsemen
should
appear
gallant
,
advantagiously
decked
with
extraordinary
Garments
,
and
their
Horses
trapped
with
Iron
,
and
harnessed
with
I
know
not
how
many
different
and
odd
fashions
.
The
King
taketh
sometimes
pleasure
himself
to
cause
Cutlases
,
or
short
Swords
,
to
be
tryed
upon
dead
Sheep
,
brought
to
him
without
the
bowels
,
and
very
neatly
packed
up
,
where
the
young
Omrahs
,
Manseb-dars
and
Gourze-berdars
,
or
Mace-bearers
,
strive
to
shew
their
force
and
dexterity
by
cutting
asunder
the
four
Legs
joyned
together
,
and
the
Body
of
the
Sheep
all
in
one
stroke
.
Mean
time
all
these
Divertisements
are
nothing
but
an
Interlude
of
serious
Affairs
:
for
as
I
have
said
,
the
King
omits
not
to
make
a
Muster
of
his
Cavalry
,
and
well
to
view
them
himself
.
We
have
seen
,
that
the
War
being
ended
,
there
is
not
one
Cavalier
,
nor
any
other
Souldier
,
but
He
hath
seen
him
and
examined
him
,
either
to
increase
his
Pay
,
or
to
lessen
it
,
or
quite
to
cashier
him
.
Besides
it
is
seen
every
day
,
that
he
commands
the
Petitions
,
which
are
shewed
him
afar
off
in
the
crowd
of
the
People
,
to
be
brought
to
him
and
to
be
read
:
ordering
the
Parties
concerned
to
approach
,
and
examining
them
,
and
often
causing
Justice
to
be
done
them
immediately
,
although
he
hath
the
Adalet-kanay
,
the
Chamber
of
Justice
,
where
he
ordinarily
is
present
once
a
week
,
attended
by
his
two
first
Kadys
,
or
Chief
Justices
:
and
though
also
at
one
other
time
in
the
week
he
hath
the
patience
to
hear
in
private
,
for
the
space
of
two
hours
,
ten
Persons
of
the
common
People
,
whom
a
good
and
rich
old
Man
presents
to
him
.
Whence
it
appears
(
to
note
that
by
the
By
)
that
those
Kings
,
how
barbarous
soever
esteemed
by
us
,
do
yet
constantly
remember
,
that
they
owe
Justice
to
their
Subjects
.
All
what
I
have
been
relating
to
you
of
what
is
transacted
in
this
Assembly
of
the
Am-kas
,
seems
to
me
great
and
royal
;
but
that
which
hath
extreamly
offended
me
there
,
is
a
kind
of
Adulation
too
mean
and
flat
,
commonly
heard
in
that
Place
.
For
the
King
cannot
say
a
word
to
any
purpose
,
but
he
is
presently
exalted
,
and
some
of
the
first
Omrahs
lifting
up
their
Hands
,
as
if
they
were
to
receive
some
Benediction
from
Heaven
,
cry
out
,
Karamat
!
Karamat
!
Wonder
!
Wonder
!
Neither
is
there
any
Mogolian
but
he
knoweth
and
glorieth
in
reciting
this
Proverb
in
Persian
Verse
:
Aguer
chach
ronzra
Gouyed
cheh
est
in
Bubayed
Goust
inck
mah
ou
peruin
.
If
the
King
saith
at
Noon-day
,
it
is
Night
,
you
are
to
say
,
behold
the
Moon
and
the
Stars
.
This
Vice
passeth
even
unto
the
People
.
I
have
seen
an
hundred
times
People
of
Mogol
,
who
having
need
of
me
in
some
Business
,
made
no
scruple
to
come
and
tell
me
to
my
Face
for
a
Preamble
,
that
I
was
Aristotalis
,
Bocrate
,
and
Abouysina
Vlzaman
;
the
Aristotle
,
the
Hippocrates
,
and
the
Avicenna
of
the
Time
.
At
first
I
endeavoured
to
fence
my self
against
it
by
this
ordinary
Complement
,
that
I
was
none
such
,
and
was
far
inferior
to
the
merit
of
those
Men
:
but
that
made
them
worse
;
so
that
I
thought
it
better
to
accustom
my
Ears
to
their
Flattery
,
as
I
have
done
to
their
Musick
.
I
cannot
forbear
imparting
to
you
this
little
piece
of
Flattery
,
because
that
will
let
you
see
the
more
how
far
they
carry
it
.
A
Pendet
Brachman
,
or
Heathen
Doctor
,
whom
I
had
put
to
serve
my
Agah
,
at
the
entring
into
his
Service
would
needs
make
his
Panegyrick
,
and
after
he
had
compared
him
to
the
greatest
Conquerors
that
ever
were
,
and
told
him
an
hundred
gross
and
impertinent
Flatteries
,
at
last
concluded
seriously
with
this
;
When
you
put
your
Foot
into
the
Stirrup
,
my
Lord
,
and
when
you
march
on
Horse-back
in
the
front
of
the
Cavalry
,
the
Earth
trembleth
under
your
feet
,
the
eight
Elephants
,
that
hold
it
up
upon
their
Heads
,
not
being
able
to
support
it
.
I
could
not
hold
laughing
,
and
I
strove
seriously
to
tell
my
Agah
,
who
could
not
hold
neither
,
that
then
he
would
do
well
not
to
go
on
Horse-back
but
very
seldom
,
to
prevent
Earthquakes
,
which
often
cause
so
great
Mischiefs
.
Who
quickly
made
this
Reparty
with
a
constrained
Countenance
between
serious
and
smiling
:
And
it
is
therefore
that
I
cause
my self
ordinarily
to
be
carried
in
a
Palekey
.
But
no
more
of
this
:
from
the
great
Hall
of
the
Am-kas
one
enters
into
a
more
retired
Place
,
called
the
Goselkane
,
that
is
,
the
Place
to
wash
in
.
But
few
are
suffered
to
enter
there
;
neither
is
the
Court
of
it
so
great
as
that
of
the
Am-kas
:
but
the
Hall
is
very
handsom
,
spacious
,
painted
and
guilded
,
and
its
Floor
raised
four
or
five
foot
high
.
There
it
is
where
the
King
is
seated
in
a
Chair
,
his
Omrahs
standing
round
about
him
,
and
giveth
a
more
particular
Audience
to
his
Officers
,
receiveth
their
Accompts
,
and
treateth
of
the
most
important
Affairs
of
State
.
All
the
Omrahs
are
obliged
to
be
without
fail
every
evening
at
this
Assembly
,
as
in
the
morning
at
the
Am-kas
;
else
something
is
retrenched
of
their
Pay
.
There
is
only
my
Agah
Danechmend-kan
,
that
because
he
is
a
Person
of
Learning
,
and
perpetually
busie
in
studying
,
or
in
foreign
Affairs
,
is
dispensed
with
,
except
Wednesday
,
which
is
his
day
of
being
upon
the
Guard
.
These
are
indispensible
Customs
,
and
it
is
very
just
they
should
be
so
in
respect
of
the
Omrahs
,
because
they
are
in
a
manner
so
in
respect
of
the
King
:
for
he
almost
never
faileth
to
be
at
these
two
Assemblies
,
unless
some
urgent
Affair
do
supervene
,
or
he
be
exceeding
sick
.
And
we
did
see
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
,
even
in
his
last
Sickness
,
which
was
very
dangerous
,
failed
not
to
make
himself
to
be
carried
thither
once
a
day
at
least
.
It
is
true
,
he
being
sick
to
extremity
,
that
if
he
had
not
been
seen
there
,
the
whole
Kingdom
would
presently
have
been
in
disorder
,
and
the
Shops
shut
up
in
the
City
.
Whilst
the
King
in
this
Hall
of
Gosle-kanay
is
busie
,
as
I
was
saying
,
they
omit
not
to
let
pass
before
him
most
of
the
things
that
are
made
to
pass
at
the
Am-kas
.
There
is
only
this
difference
,
that
this
Assembly
being
held
in
the
evening
,
and
the
Court
being
then
less
,
the
review
of
the
Cavalry
of
the
Omrahs
is
not
made
,
as
in
the
morning
at
the
Am-kas
:
but
then
there
is
this
of
particular
,
that
all
the
Manseb-dars
that
are
upon
the
Guard
do
salute
the
King
,
and
pass
before
him
with
Ceremony
enough
:
before
them
marcheth
with
sufficient
Pomp
that
which
is
called
the
Kours
,
which
are
many
Figures
of
Silver
carried
at
the
end
of
some
great
silver
Sticks
,
that
are
very
fine
and
very
artificially
made
;
of
which
there
are
two
that
represent
two
great
Fishes
,
two
others
that
exhibit
a
phantastick
Animal
of
an
horrid
figure
,
by
them
called
Eiedeha
;
others
that
represent
two
Lions
,
others
two
Hands
,
others
Scales
,
and
many
more
whereof
they
make
Mysteries
.
Amongst
these
Kours
and
Manseb-dars
,
are
mixt
many
Gourze-berdars
,
or
Mace-bearers
,
who
are
chosen
Men
,
tall
of
Stature
,
and
of
a
good
Mean
,
(
spoken
of
elsewhere
)
and
appointed
to
prevent
Disorders
in
Assemblies
,
and
to
run
about
with
speed
to
carry
the
Orders
,
and
to
execute
the
Commands
of
the
King
.
I
now
wish
I
could
lead
you
about
in
the
Seraglio
,
as
I
have
done
in
the
rest
of
the
Fortress
:
but
who
is
the
Traveller
that
can
speak
of
that
as
an
Eye-witness
?
I
have
sometimes
entred
into
it
when
the
King
was
not
at
Dehli
,
and
I
think
pretty
far
,
upon
the
occasion
of
a
great
Lady
,
that
was
so
sick
that
she
could
not
be
carried
to
the
Gate
,
according
to
custom
;
but
I
had
always
a
Covering
of
Kachemire
over
my
Head
,
which
like
a
great
Scarf
hung
down
to
my
Feet
,
and
an
Eunuch
conducted
me
by
the
Hand
,
like
a
blind
Man
,
so
that
I
cannot
particularly
describe
to
you
what
it
is
.
Only
in
general
I
can
tell
you
,
according
to
what
I
have
learnt
from
some
Eunuchs
,
that
in
it
there
are
very
handsom
Apartments
severed
one
from
another
,
more
or
less
great
and
stately
,
according
to
the
Quality
and
the
Pensions
of
the
Women
;
that
there
is
almost
no
Chamber
but
it
hath
at
its
Door
a
Store-house
of
running
Water
;
that
't
is
full
of
Parterres
,
pleasant
Walks
,
shady
Places
,
Rivolets
,
Fountains
,
Jets
of
Water
,
Grotta's
,
great
Caves
against
the
heat
of
the
day
,
and
great
Terrasses
raised
high
,
and
very
airy
,
to
sleep
upon
in
the
cool
:
in
a
word
,
you
know
not
there
what
't
is
to
be
hot
.
They
principally
boast
of
a
little
Tower
respecting
the
River
,
being
,
say
they
,
covered
with
Plates
of
Gold
,
as
those
two
that
are
at
Agra
,
and
within
all
Gold
and
Azure
,
very
handsom
and
rich
Pictures
and
Looking-glasses
.
This
is
very
near
what
I
can
tell
you
of
the
Fortress
,
yet
before
we
leave
it
,
let
us
return
once
more
to
the
Am-kas
.
I
am
now
going
to
represent
it
to
you
after
the
manner
I
saw
it
at
certain
Festivals
of
the
Year
,
especially
at
that
which
was
kept
after
the
War
for
an
extraordinary
rejoycing
;
for
this
is
one
of
the
most
remarkable
things
I
have
seen
.
The
King
appeared
sitting
upon
his
Throne
,
in
the
bottom
of
the
great
Hall
of
the
Am-kas
,
splendidly
apparelled
.
His
Vest
was
of
white
Sattin
flowred
,
and
raised
with
a
very
fine
Embroidery
of
Gold
and
Silk
.
His
Turban
was
of
Cloth
of
Gold
,
having
a
Fowl
wrought
upon
it
like
an
Heron
,
whose
foot
was
covered
with
Diamonds
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
and
price
,
with
a
great
Oriental
Topas
,
which
may
be
said
to
be
matchless
,
shining
like
a
little
Sun
.
A
Collar
of
big
Pearls
hung
about
his
Neck
down
to
his
Stomach
,
after
the
manner
that
some
Heathens
wear
here
their
great
Beads
.
His
Throne
was
supported
by
six
high
Pillars
,
or
Feet
,
said
to
be
of
massie
Gold
,
and
set
with
Rubies
,
Emeralds
and
Diamonds
.
I
am
not
able
to
tell
you
aright
,
neither
the
number
nor
the
price
of
this
heap
of
precious
Stones
,
because
it
is
not
permitted
to
come
near
enough
to
count
them
,
and
to
judge
of
their
water
and
purity
.
Only
this
I
can
say
,
that
the
big
Diamonds
are
there
in
confusion
,
and
that
the
Throne
is
estimated
to
be
worth
four
Kouroures
of
Roupies
,
if
I
remember
well
.
I
have
said
elsewhere
,
that
a
Roupie
is
almost
equivalent
to
half
a
Crown
,
a
Lecque
to
an
hundred
thousand
Roupies
,
and
a
Kourour
,
to
an
hundred
Lecques
:
so
that
the
Throne
is
valued
forty
millions
of
Roupies
,
which
are
worth
about
sixty
millions
of
French
Livers
.
Chah-Jehan
,
the
Father
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
is
he
that
caused
it
to
be
made
,
to
shew
so
many
precious
Stones
as
successively
had
been
amassed
in
the
Treasury
,
of
the
Spoyls
of
those
ancient
Patans
and
Rajas
,
and
of
the
Presents
which
the
Omrahs
are
obliged
to
make
yearly
upon
certain
Festival
days
.
The
Art
and
Workmanship
of
this
Throne
is
not
answerable
to
the
Matter
:
that
which
I
find
upon
it
best
devised
,
are
two
Peacocks
covered
with
precious
Stones
and
Pearls
,
which
are
the
work
of
a
French-man
,
called
—
that
was
an
admirable
Workman
,
and
that
after
having
circumvented
many
Princes
with
his
Doublets
,
which
he
knew
how
to
make
admirably
well
,
fled
unto
this
Court
,
where
he
made
his
Fortune
.
Beneath
this
Throne
there
appeared
all
the
Omrahs
in
splendid
Apparel
,
upon
a
raised
Ground
covered
with
a
great
Canopy
of
purfled
Gold
with
great
golden
Fringes
,
and
inclosed
by
a
silver
Balistre
.
The
Pillars
of
the
Hall
were
hung
with
Tapestries
of
purfled
Gold
,
having
the
ground
of
Gold
;
and
for
the
roof
of
the
Hall
,
there
was
nothing
but
great
Canopies
of
flowred
Sattin
,
fastened
with
red
silken
Cords
,
that
had
big
tufts
of
Silk
mixt
with
threads
of
Gold
hanging
on
them
.
Below
there
was
nothing
to
be
seen
but
great
silken
Tapestries
very
rich
,
of
an
extraordinary
length
and
breadth
.
In
the
Court
there
was
set
abroad
a
certain
Tent
they
call
the
Aspex
,
as
long
and
large
as
the
Hall
and
more
.
It
was
joyned
to
the
Hall
by
the
upper
part
,
and
reached
almost
as
far
as
to
the
middle
of
the
Court
;
mean
time
it
was
all
inclosed
by
a
great
Balistre
covered
with
Plates
of
Silver
.
It
was
supported
by
three
Pillars
,
being
of
the
thickness
and
height
of
a
Barge-mast
,
and
by
some
lesser
ones
,
and
they
all
were
covered
with
Plates
of
Silver
.
It
was
red
from
without
,
and
lined
within
with
those
fine
Chittes
,
or
Cloth
painted
by
a
Pencil
of
Maslipatan
,
purposely
wrought
and
contrived
with
such
vivid
Colours
,
and
Flowers
so
natural
drawn
of
an
hundred
several
fashions
and
shapes
,
that
one
would
have
said
,
it
were
an
hanging
Parterre
.
Thus
was
the
great
Hall
of
the
Am-kas
adorned
and
set
out
.
As
to
those
arched
Galleries
,
which
I
have
spoken
of
,
that
are
round
about
the
Court
,
each
Omrah
had
received
order
to
dress
one
of
them
at
his
own
charges
.
And
they
now
striving
who
should
make
his
own
most
stately
,
there
was
seen
nothing
but
purfled
Gold
above
and
beneath
,
and
rich
Tapestries
under
foot
.
The
third
day
of
the
Feast
,
the
King
caused
himself
to
be
weighed
with
great
Ceremony
,
and
after
him
divers
Omrahs
,
in
great
Scales
,
and
with
Weights
said
to
be
of
massie
Gold
.
I
remember
that
all
the
Omrahs
expressed
a
great
joy
,
that
the
King
weighed
two
pounds
more
now
than
the
year
preceding
.
Every
year
there
are
held
such
kind
of
Festivals
,
but
never
any
was
seen
done
with
so
much
splendor
and
charge
.
It
is
said
,
that
that
which
induced
Aureng-Zebe
to
celebrate
this
splendid
Feast
,
was
nothing
else
but
to
make
the
Merchants
of
purfled
Gold
recover
themselves
,
who
had
whole
Magazins
full
of
it
,
much
spoiled
in
those
four
or
five
years
of
War
,
wherein
they
could
not
sell
them
.
These
Expences
of
the
Omrahs
were
great
;
but
the
simple
Cavaliers
paid
their
share
of
it
,
because
that
the
Omrahs
after
the
Feast
made
them
take
off
that
Commodity
to
make
Vests
thereof
.
There
is
an
ancient
Custom
accompanying
these
Feasts
,
which
little
pleaseth
the
Omrahs
:
And
it
is
this
,
that
then
they
are
by
respect
obliged
to
make
some
fair
Presents
to
the
King
in
proportion
of
their
Pay
.
There
are
some
,
that
to
appear
brave
,
or
for
fear
of
being
searched
for
the
Rapines
by
them
committed
in
their
Offices
and
Governments
;
or
to
purchase
the
Favour
of
the
King
,
in
the
hopes
of
having
their
Pensions
augmented
,
make
him
Presents
that
are
extraordinary
.
Some
(
which
is
ordinary
enough
)
do
present
fine
Vessels
of
Gold
set
with
precious
Stones
;
others
present
fair
Pearls
,
Diamonds
,
Emeralds
,
or
Rubies
;
others
(
which
also
is
very
common
)
give
him
,
without
other
Ceremony
,
a
quantity
of
those
pieces
of
Gold
,
that
are
worth
about
a
Pistol
and
an
half
.
I
remember
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
,
being
gone
to
visit
(
during
this
great
Festival
)
his
Visir
Jafer-kan
,
not
as
Visir
,
but
as
a
Kinsman
,
and
under
the
pretence
of
desiring
to
see
a
piece
of
Building
,
which
he
had
caused
to
be
raised
anew
,
Jafer-kan
presented
him
in
these
pieces
of
Gold
,
with
the
value
of
an
hundred
thousand
Crowns
,
some
good
Pearls
,
and
one
Ruby
valued
forty
thousand
Crowns
;
but
which
Chah-Jehan
,
who
was
admirably
well
skill'd
in
Jewels
,
discovered
not
to
be
worth
five
hundred
Crowns
;
the
which
perplexed
the
first
Jewellers
exceedingly
,
that
had
been
deceived
therein
.
There
is
another
thing
sometimes
attending
these
Feasts
,
which
is
odd
enough
:
And
that
is
a
kind
of
Fair
,
then
held
in
the
Mehale
,
or
the
King's
Seraglio
.
The
Women
of
the
Omrahs
and
of
the
great
Manseb-dars
,
or
little
Omrahs
(
I
mean
those
that
are
the
handsomest
and
the
most
gallant
)
are
the
She-Merchants
that
keep
the
Fair
,
and
sell
Commodities
;
the
King
is
the
Merchant
that
buyeth
,
as
also
all
those
Begums
or
Princesses
▪
and
other
great
Ladies
of
the
Seraglio
.
The
Wares
are
fine
purfled
Gold
,
or
rich
Embroideries
of
the
new
fashion
,
some
rich
Ribbons
well
wrought
upon
Cloth
of
Gold
,
or
some
pieces
of
that
fine
Cloth
which
is
worn
by
the
great
Ladies
,
and
other
such
Merchandize
of
great
price
.
If
they
have
ever
a
handsom
Daughter
,
they
forget
not
to
bring
her
along
with
them
to
let
the
King
see
her
,
and
so
make
her
known
to
those
Begums
.
The
jest
of
this
Fair
is
,
that
the
King
comes
to
bargain
with
those
She-Merchants
,
like
a
petty
Merchant
,
penny
by
penny
,
contesting
that
they
are
not
in
earnest
,
that
it
is
too
dear
,
that
he
will
give
no
more
than
so
much
;
that
the
Merchandize
of
such
an
one
is
far
better
,
and
the
like
.
The
Women
,
on
the
other
hand
,
do
their
best
to
make
good
their
part
,
and
without
considering
that
't
is
the
King
,
(
which
is
the
best
of
the
sport
)
they
contend
and
stand
upon
their
price
,
till
sometimes
they
come
to
high
words
,
as
that
that
is
to
be
a
Merchant
of
Snow
,
(
one
of
their
phrases
)
that
he
understands
nothing
in
the
matter
of
Wares
,
that
he
may
go
to
another
Place
,
that
that
Commodity
is
not
for
him
,
&c.
The
Begums
do
the
like
,
or
worse
,
for
they
sometimes
fall
to
downright
railing
,
so
that
there
is
such
a
cry
and
noise
,
and
boufonnery
,
that
it
cannot
be
parallel'd
.
But
when
any
price
is
agreed
on
,
who
ever
buyeth
on
this
or
that
side
,
the
King
payeth
,
and
the
Begums
pay
,
all
with
ready
money
:
and
it
also
falls
out
often
enough
,
that
the
King
and
the
Begums
,
instead
of
Silver
Roupies
,
let
slide
(
in
favour
of
the
handsom
She-Merchant
,
or
her
Daughter
)
some
Roupies
of
Gold
,
as
if
't
were
by
mistake
,
and
without
taking
notice
of
any
thing
.
The
She-Merchants
also
take
it
in
like
manner
,
all
passeth
with
expressions
of
rallery
and
gallantry
.
Chah-Jehan
,
who
did
not
hate
the
Sex
,
would
still
multiply
this
Fair
,
and
have
it
at
all
Festival
days
,
though
he
knew
it
did
not
very
well
please
some
Omrahs
.
But
there
is
one
thing
,
which
to
me
seems
to
be
a
little
too
extravagant
;
which
is
,
that
the
publick
Women
,
I
mean
not
those
of
the
Bazar
,
but
those
more
retired
and
considerable
ones
,
that
go
to
the
great
marriages
in
the
houses
of
the
Omrahs
and
Manseb-dars
to
sing
and
dance
,
those
that
are
called
Kenchen
,
as
if
you
should
say
,
the
guilded
,
the
blossoming
ones
;
that
those
,
I
say
,
did
also
enter
in
the
time
of
Chah-Jehan
into
the
Seraglio
at
such
Fairs
,
and
there
passed
even
the
whole
night
in
singing
and
dancing
.
These
are
not
of
that
sort
which
prostitute
themselves
promiscuously
to
all
;
and
they
are
most
of
them
handsome
and
well
apparelled
,
and
excellent
singers
and
dancers
,
after
the
mode
of
the
Country
,
surprising
in
the
suppleness
of
their
body
,
and
the
nimbleness
of
their
motions
,
yet
in
the
upshot
of
the
rank
of
Publick
Women
.
Chah-Jehan
was
not
content
only
to
have
them
come
to
the
Seraglio
at
those
Feasts
,
but
when
they
came
to
salute
him
,
according
to
that
antient
custom
that
obligeth
them
to
come
every
Wednesday
to
do
obeysance
to
the
King
in
the
Amkas
,
he
often
made
them
to
enter
there
,
and
to
pass
all
night
with
him
in
such
sports
and
boufonries
,
Aureng-Zebe
is
more
serious
,
he
suffers
them
not
to
come
into
the
Seraglio
:
he
permits
only
(
not
to
abrogate
the
custom
)
that
they
may
ordinarily
come
every
Wednesday
to
give
him
the
Salam
,
or
Salute
,
in
the
Am-kas
,
at
a
distance
,
but
they
must
presently
return
home
again
.
But
since
we
are
upon
these
Feasts
and
Fairs
,
and
speak
of
these
Kenchens
,
what
hurt
were
it
if
I
should
tell
you
a
story
to
make
you
merry
,
of
one
of
our
French
Men
;
since
Plutarch
is
of
opinion
,
that
little
things
are
not
always
to
be
passed
by
,
and
that
they
often
mind
us
more
of
the
genius
and
temper
of
men
than
the
greatest
.
This
French
Man
called
Bernard
,
was
at
this
Court
about
the
latter
years
of
King
Jehan-Guire
.
He
must
needs
have
been
some
good
Physitian
,
and
withal
Excellent
in
Chirurgery
,
according
to
the
relations
that
are
made
of
him
.
He
was
welcome
to
Jehan-Guire
,
and
became
very
familiar
with
him
,
to
that
degree
that
they
drank
▪
and
debauched
together
.
Nor
did
this
Jehan-Guire
ever
think
on
any
thing
,
but
a
good
cup
and
merriment
,
leaving
the
management
of
the
State
to
his
Wife
,
the
renowned
Nour-Mehale
,
or
Nour-Jehan-Begum
,
which
he
used
to
say
,
had
wit
enough
to
govern
the
Empire
without
his
giving
himself
any
trouble
about
it
.
Besides
that
this
our
Country-man
had
of
the
King
ten
Crowns
daily
pay
,
he
gained
yet
more
by
treating
those
great
Ladies
of
the
Seraglio
,
and
the
grand
Omrahs
,
that
all
made
use
of
him
,
and
presented
him
who
could
best
,
because
he
was
both
successful
in
his
Cures
,
and
extraordinarily
favoured
by
the
King
:
But
he
was
a
man
that
could
keep
nothing
,
what
he
received
with
one
hand
,
he
at
the
same
time
gave
away
with
the
other
,
so
that
he
was
known
and
loved
by
all
,
especially
by
those
Kenchens
,
upon
whom
he
made
great
expences
,
having
always
a
set
of
them
that
passed
the
night
at
his
house
in
singing
and
dancing
.
Mean
time
he
chanced
to
fall
in
love
with
one
of
these
Women
that
was
young
and
beautiful
,
and
danced
exceeding
well
;
but
the
Mother
apprehending
least
the
Daughter
,
by
prostituting
her self
,
should
lose
her
strength
and
vigor
(
as
it
will
fall
out
)
would
not
let
her
go
out
of
her
sight
:
so
that
Bernard
could
never
find
any
other
way
to
compass
his
ends
but
this
.
One
day
when
the
King
made
him
a
Present
in
the
Am●kas
,
before
all
the
Omrahs
,
for
a
considerable
Cure
he
had
done
in
the
Seraglio
,
he
very
submissively
gave
his
Majesty
thanks
,
waving
the
Present
,
but
instead
of
it
,
begged
this
favour
of
him
,
that
he
would
vouchsafe
to
give
him
this
young
Kencheny
,
which
he
was
amorous
of
,
and
which
stood
behind
him
,
ready
to
make
the
usual
obeysance
to
the
King
.
The
whole
Assembly
brake
out
out
into
laughter
to
see
him
wave
the
Present
,
and
to
hear
him
make
so
ridiculous
a
demand
,
he
being
a
Christian
,
and
the
Woman
a
Mahometan
and
a
Kencheny
.
But
Jehan-Guire
,
who
never
troubled
his
head
much
with
Mahometanism
,
and
could
not
hold
laughing
aloud
,
presently
commanded
that
this
young
Woman
should
be
given
him
,
saying
,
Lay
her
on
his
shoulders
,
and
let
him
carry
her
away
.
So
said
,
so
done
;
and
in
the
presence
of
the
whole
Assembly
this
Kenchen
was
put
on
Bernard's
back
,
who
went
away
thus
charged
,
and
carried
her
to
his
house
.
I
cannot
forbear
giving
you
here
●an
account
of
a
divertisement
,
which
usually
these
Feasts
end
with
,
and
which
is
unknown
to
us
in
Europe
:
and
that
is
the
combat
of
the
Elephants
,
which
the
King
,
the
Ladies
of
the
Court
,
and
the
Omrahs
do
behold
from
several
apartments
of
the
Fortress
,
and
which
is
shewn
before
all
the
people
in
this
great
sandy
place
which
looks
to
the
River
.
They
raise
a
wall
of
earth
three
or
four
foot
broad
,
and
five
or
six
foot
high
.
The
two
Elephants
that
are
to
fight
,
meet
one
another
face
to
face
,
one
on
the
one
side
of
the
wall
,
the
other
on
the
other
,
each
having
two
Riders
upon
him
,
that
so
,
if
the
first
,
who
sits
on
his
shoulders
(
having
a
great
pointed
iron
in
his
hand
,
to
turn
the
Beast
on
the
right
or
left
hand
)
should
fall
,
the
other
,
who
sits
backward
,
may
cast
himself
into
his
place
.
These
four
Riders
or
Guides
,
do
animate
their
Elephants
to
the
Combat
,
and
vigorously
to
fall
upon
their
enemy
,
now
flattering
them
,
and
by
and
by
chiding
them
as
cowards
,
and
very
rudely
kicking
them
with
their
heels
.
After
they
have
been
a
good
while
thus
chafed
and
pusht
on
,
then
you
shall
see
these
two
bulky
masses
come
to
the
wall
,
and
bluntly
assault
one
another
,
and
give
such
cruel
blows
with
their
teeth
,
head
and
trunk
,
that
you
would
think
they
would
soon
strike
one
another
dead
.
This
fight
continues
a
while
,
then
ceaseth
,
and
begins
afresh
several
times
,
until
the
mud-wall
being
overthrown
,
the
stoutest
of
the
two
passeth
upon
the
other
,
maketh
him
turn
his
back
,
pursueth
him
with
blows
of
his
teeth
and
trunk
,
and
gets
such
an
hold-fast
upon
him
,
that
there
is
no
means
of
seperating
them
,
except
it
be
with
the
Cherkys
,
that
is
,
certain
artificial
fires
cast
betwixt
them
,
this
Animal
being
very
fearful
of
fire
:
whence
it
comes
,
that
since
Fire-arms
have
been
used
in
Armies
,
Elephants
do
almost
no
good
at
all
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
that
some
of
those
brave
ones
that
come
out
of
Ceilan
,
are
not
so
timerous
;
but
that
is
not
till
they
have
been
whole
years
accustomed
to
it
,
by
discharging
every
day
Muskets
before
them
,
and
by
casting
squibs
between
their
legs
.
Mean
time
,
this
conflict
of
the
Elephants
would
be
no
such
displeasing
fight
,
if
it
were
not
so
cruel
,
it
often
happening
,
that
some
of
those
poor
Guides
are
trod
under
foot
and
perish
:
for
the
Elephants
in
the
combat
have
this
malice
,
that
they
strive
above
all
things
to
strike
with
their
trunk
,
and
to
pull
down
the
conductor
of
their
adversary
;
and
thence
it
is
,
that
on
the
day
when
these
poor
Riders
know
they
are
to
make
the
Elephants
fight
,
they
bid
farewel
to
their
Wives
and
Children
,
as
if
they
were
condemned
to
death
.
That
which
encourages
and
comforts
them
,
is
,
that
if
they
escape
and
quit
themselves
well
of
their
duty
,
the
King
increases
their
pay
,
and
commands
a
sack
of
Peyssas
,
which
amounts
to
about
fifty
French
Livres
,
to
be
forthwith
given
them
,
or
if
they
be
killed
upon
the
spot
,
he
orders
that
pay
to
be
made
to
the
Widow
,
and
the
Office
to
be
given
to
his
Son
,
if
he
have
any
.
There
is
another
mischief
,
which
often
accompanieth
this
combat
;
which
is
,
that
in
this
great
throng
there
are
always
some
persons
overthrown
by
the
Elephant
,
or
trod
under
foot
by
the
Horses
and
People
,
that
on
a
sudden
run
away
all
at
once
,
and
fall
one
upon
another
,
when
the
Elephants
are
enraged
,
and
the
one
pursueth
the
other
,
so
that
then
one
cannot
at
any
nearness
look
on
but
with
danger
.
For
my
part
,
the
second
time
I
saw
it
,
I
did
sufficiently
repent
for
having
approached
so
nigh
,
and
if
I
had
not
had
a
good
Horse
,
and
two
good
Servants
,
I
believe
I
should
have
paid
for
my
curiosity
as
dear
as
others
.
But
't
is
time
we
should
leave
the
Fortress
,
and
return
into
the
City
,
there
to
observe
to
you
two
things
I
had
forgot
.
The
first
is
the
great
Mosquee
,
seen
afar
off
in
the
midst
of
the
Town
,
standing
upon
a
rock
,
flatted
to
build
upon
,
and
to
make
round
about
a
large
place
for
four
long
and
fair
Streets
to
end
upon
,
and
answering
to
the
four
sides
of
the
Mosquee
,
viz.
one
to
the
principal
Gate
,
or
Frontispiece
,
another
behind
that
,
and
the
two
others
to
the
two
Gates
that
are
in
the
middle
of
the
two
remaining
sides
.
To
come
to
the
Gates
,
there
are
twenty
five
or
thirty
steps
of
fair
and
large
Stones
going
round
about
,
except
the
back-part
,
which
is
covered
with
other
great
Quarry-stones
to
cover
the
uneveness
of
the
cut
Rock
:
which
contributes
much
to
make
this
Fabrick
make
a
shew
.
The
three
Entries
are
stately
,
there
is
nothing
but
Marble
,
and
their
large
Gates
are
covered
with
Copper
Plates
exceedingly
well
wrought
.
Above
the
principal
Gate
,
which
is
much
statelier
than
the
two
others
,
there
are
many
small
Turrets
of
white
Marble
as
well
without
as
within
;
that
in
the
middle
is
much
bigger
and
higher
than
the
two
others
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Mosquee
,
I
mean
from
these
three
Domes
unto
the
great
Gate
,
is
without
covering
,
because
of
the
heat
of
the
Country
;
and
the
whole
Pavement
is
of
large
squares
of
Marble
.
I
grant
willingly
,
that
this
structure
is
not
according
to
the
rules
and
orders
of
Architecture
,
which
we
esteem
is
indispensably
to
be
followed
;
yet
I
observe
nothing
in
it
that
offends
the
eye
;
but
rather
find
all
to
be
well
contrived
,
and
well
proportioned
:
And
I
do
even
believe
,
that
if
in
Paris
we
had
a
Church
of
this
way
of
Architecture
,
it
would
not
be
disliked
,
if
there
were
nothing
else
in
it
but
that'tis
of
an
extraordinary
and
surprising
aspect
,
and
because
that
,
excepting
the
three
great
Domes
and
all
the
Turrets
,
which
are
of
white
Marble
it
appears
all
red
,
as
if
all
were
nothing
else
but
great
Tables
of
red
Marble
,
though
it
be
nothing
else
but
a
stone
very
easie
to
cut
,
and
which
even
flaketh
off
in
time
.
I
shall
add
by
the
by
,
that
if
it
be
true
what
is
said
of
the
quarries
of
this
stone
,
't
is
remarkable
,
that
it
grows
again
every
year
;
whether
it
be
by
a
petrescent
water
yearly
filling
it
,
or
otherwise
,
I
decide
not
.
This
Mosquee
it
is
to
which
the
King
repaireth
every
Friday
(
which
is
the
Sunday
of
the
Mahumetans
)
to
pay
his
devotion
.
Before
he
goes
out
of
the
Fortress
,
the
Streets
he
is
to
pass
,
are
constantly
watered
because
of
the
heat
and
dust
.
Two
or
three
hundred
Musquetiers
are
to
stand
and
make
a
lane
about
the
Gate
of
the
Fortress
,
and
as
many
more
on
the
sides
of
a
great
Street
that
ends
at
the
Mosquee
.
Their
Musquets
are
small
,
but
well
wrought
,
and
they
have
a
kind
of
Scarlet-case
with
a
little
streamer
upon
them
.
Besides
there
must
be
five
or
fix
Cavaliers
well
mounted
ready
at
the
Gate
,
and
ride
at
a
good
distance
before
the
King
,
for
fear
of
raising
dust
;
and
their
office
is
to
keep
off
the
people
.
Things
being
thus
prepared
,
the
King
is
seen
to
come
out
of
the
Fortress
seated
upon
an
Elephant
richly
harnassed
,
under
a
Canopy
with
Pillars
painted
and
guilded
;
or
else
on
a
Throne
shining
of
Gold
and
Azure
,
upon
two
beams
,
covered
with
Scarlet
or
purfled
Gold
,
carried
by
eight
chosen
and
well
accoutred
men
.
The
King
is
followed
by
a
body
of
Omrahs
,
some
of
which
are
on
horse-back
,
some
in
a
Palekey
.
Among
these
Omrahs
there
are
many
Manseb-dars
,
and
Mace-Bearers
,
such
as
I
have
before
spoken
of
.
And
though
this
be
not
that
solendid
and
magnificent
Procession
,
or
rather
Mascarade
of
the
Grand
Seignior
,
(
I
have
no
properer
name
for
it
)
nor
the
warlike
order
of
our
Kings
,
it
being
altogether
of
another
fashion
,
yet
for
all
that
there
is
something
great
and
royal
in
it
.
The
other
thing
I
had
forgot
to
acquaint
you
with
,
is
an
Edifice
in
the
City
,
called
the
Karvansarab
of
the
Princess
;
the
renowned
Begum-Saheb
,
eldest
Daughter
of
Chah-Jehan
,
having
caused
it
to
be
built
at
her
charges
,
and
willing
to
contribute
something
to
the
decoration
of
the
Town
,
as
all
the
Omrahs
strove
to
do
to
please
Chah-Jehan
.
This
is
another
great
Square
,
arched
like
our
Palace-Royal
,
but
still
with
this
difference
,
that
one
Arch
is
separate
from
the
other
by
a
wall
,
and
that
in
the
bottom
of
every
Arch
there
is
a
little
Chamber
;
and
besides
that
,
above
the
Arches
there
is
a
Gallery
which
rangeth
round
about
the
building
,
to
enter
into
as
many
high
Chambers
,
as
there
are
below
.
This
Place
is
the
Rendezvous
of
all
the
great
Merchants
,
Persians
,
Vsbecks
,
and
other
Strangers
that
ordinarily
do
there
find
empty
Chambers
convenient
enough
,
to
stay
in
for
some
time
in
great
safety
,
the
Gate
being
shut
every
night
.
If
there
were
a
score
of
such
Structures
in
divers
parts
of
Paris
,
Strangers
newly
arriving
would
not
be
in
that
trouble
,
as
often
they
are
to
find
safe
Lodgings
;
for
there
they
might
be
until
they
had
seen
their
Acquaintance
,
and
looked
for
good
Accomodation
:
besides
that
they
would
serve
for
Magazins
of
all
sorts
of
Commodities
,
and
for
the
Rendezvous
of
all
Merchants
Strangers
.
Before
we
leave
Dehli
,
I
shall
add
a
few
lines
in
reference
to
this
question
,
which
doubtless
you
'l
make
,
viz.
Whether
in
Dehli
there
be
as
much
People
and
Gallantry
as
at
Paris
?
Certainly
when
I
consider
those
three
or
four
Cities
of
Paris
that
are
one
above
another
,
all
those
Chambers
and
other
Rooms
full
from
top
to
bottom
;
when
I
farther
consider
that
incredible
throng
and
confusion
of
Men
and
Women
,
of
Horse-men
and
Passengers
on
foot
,
of
Chariots
,
Sedans
and
Coaches
,
and
that
there
are
but
few
great
Piazzas
and
Gardens
in
Paris
;
this
City
seems
to
me
a
Nursery
of
the
World
,
and
I
can
hardly
believe
,
that
there
are
as
many
People
in
Dehli
.
Yet
notwithstanding
when
I
reflect
upon
that
multitude
of
Shops
on
one
side
of
Dehli
,
and
on
the
other
,
upon
the
vast
extent
of
that
City
,
and
that
there
are
never
less
in
it
then
35000
Cavaliers
,
not
to
speak
of
the
Houses
of
the
Omrahs
;
that
of
all
these
Cavaliers
,
there
are
very
few
but
have
Wives
and
Children
,
and
a
great
number
of
Servants
having
their
Houses
apart
as
their
Masters
;
and
that
all
these
Houses
swarm
with
Women
and
Children
:
that
in
many
places
of
Dehli
,
though
the
Streets
be
broad
,
and
there
be
but
few
Chariots
and
no
Coaches
,
yet
at
the
hours
when
the
heat
suffers
People
to
come
abroad
for
their
business
,
there
is
great
confusion
:
When
(
I
say
)
I
consider
all
this
on
the
other
hand
,
I
do
not
well
know
what
to
determine
about
the
question
,
and
I
imagine
,
that
if
there
be
not
altogether
so
much
People
in
Dehli
as
in
Paris
,
at
least
there
wants
not
much
of
it
.
Concerning
the
number
of
gallant
People
,
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
there
is
this
difference
between
those
of
Paris
and
Dehli
,
that
of
ten
Persons
met
with
upon
the
Streets
of
Paris
,
you
shall
see
seven
or
eight
well
cloathed
and
of
some
fashion
,
which
no
Man
will
count
rascally
or
beggerly
People
;
whereas
in
Dehli
,
for
two
or
three
Persons
that
are
pretty
well
covered
,
you
shall
always
find
seven
or
eight
poor
and
ragged
People
;
the
Army
which
is
there
drawing
after
it
all
that
crew
of
Beggers
and
Rascals
.
Yet
this
is
to
be
acknowledged
for
a
truth
,
that
in
Dehli
,
as
well
as
in
Paris
,
one
meets
with
a
very
great
quantity
of
Persons
well
made
,
gallant
,
well
mounted
,
well
dressed
,
and
well
attended
:
And
indeed
,
to
be
upon
the
great
Place
before
the
Fortress
at
the
hours
when
all
those
Omrahs
,
Rajas
,
and
Manseb-dars
go
to
the
Assembly
and
to
the
Guard
,
that
hath
something
,
great
and
splendid
in
it
:
when
you
shall
see
there
every
where
arrive
those
Manseb-dars
well
accoutred
,
shining
with
Gold
,
and
well
mounted
,
a
couple
of
Men
going
before
them
to
make
place
,
and
as
many
behind
;
when
you
shall
also
see
many
of
those
great
Omrahs
and
Rajas
riding
upon
proud
Elephants
,
and
some
of
them
on
Horse-back
like
the
Manseb-dars
,
and
most
of
them
sitting
in
their
rich
Palekys
,
carried
upon
the
shoulders
of
six
men
,
their
back
leaning
against
some
thick
Cushion
of
purfled
Gold
,
chewing
their
Betele
,
to
have
a
good
breath
and
vermilion
lips
,
with
a
Servant
on
the
side
carrying
a
Tooth-pick
,
and
a
Porcelain
or
silver
Spitting-Veslel
;
and
two
more
,
fanning
him
and
keeping
off
the
flies
and
dust
from
him
with
Peacocks-tails
;
and
three
or
four
others
marching
before
to
put
by
the
People
;
to
which
is
to
be
added
part
of
their
Cavalry
(
I
mean
the
bravest
and
best
mounted
of
them
)
following
after
:
When
,
I
say
,
all
this
is
seen
together
marching
,
as
hath
been
said
,
with
the
crowd
made
there
as
well
as
at
Paris
,
it
will
not
be
denied
to
be
something
great
and
very
gallant
.
As
to
the
Country
about
Dehli
,
it
is
considerable
for
its
fertility
;
for
it
beareth
Rice
,
Millet
,
and
three
or
four
other
sorts
of
Legumes
,
(
which
is
the
ordinary
food
of
the
common
People
)
Corn
,
Sugar
,
Indigo
,
and
all
that
in
abundance
.
At
two
leagues
off
the
City
on
Agra's
side
,
in
a
place
by
the
Mahumetans
called
Koja
Kotubeddine
,
there
is
a
very
antient
Edifice
which
hath
been
a
Temple
of
Idols
,
where
are
Inscriptions
that
must
also
be
very
antient
,
the
Characters
of
them
being
such
that
no
body
knows
what
they
are
,
and
different
from
those
of
all
the
Languages
of
the
Indies
,
On
another
side
,
at
two
or
three
leagues
distance
from
the
Town
,
you
see
an
House
of
pleasure
of
the
Kings
,
which
indeed
is
a
stately
and
Royal
House
,
but
yet
you
must
not
think
it
approach
to
Fontain-bleau
,
or
to
St.
Germain
,
or
to
Versaille
.
Neither
must
you
imagine
that
in
this
Campagne
of
Dehli
there
are
any
St.
Cloux
,
Chantilly's
,
Meudons
,
Liancours
,
Vaux
,
Ruelles
,
and
many
such
others
;
or
that
you
see
there
any
of
those
other
inferior
Houses
of
pleasure
belonging
to
simple
Gentlemen
,
Citizens
and
Merchants
.
The
Maxime
,
That
the
Subjects
of
a
Kingdom
have
no
propriety
in
any
thing
,
hinders
all
that
.
Lastly
,
to
make
you
pass
quickly
those
fifty
or
sixty
leagues
,
which
are
betwixt
Dehli
and
Agra
,
you
are
not
to
think
,
that
upon
this
road
you
shall
see
any
such
large
and
rich
burroughs
as
there
upon
our
roads
.
Set
aside
Maturas
,
where
you
see
still
an
antient
and
stately
Temple
of
Idols
,
and
excepting
some
Karavan-sarrahs
,
that
are
well
enough
,
found
on
the
high-way
to
serve
for
night-lodgings
,
I
find
nothing
considerable
there
,
but
that
Royal
Alley
of
Trees
planted
by
the
command
of
Jehan-Guire
,
and
continued
by
the
same
order
for
an
hundred
and
fifty
leagues
,
with
little
Pyramids
or
Turrets
erected
every
half
league
,
to
mark
the
ways
,
and
with
frequent
wells
to
afford
drink
to
Passengers
,
and
to
water
the
young
Trees
.
Of
AGRA
.
TO
pass
to
the
description
of
Agra
,
you
have
the
Idea
of
it
,
if
you
have
well
taken
that
of
Dehli
;
at
least
in
respect
of
its
seituation
,
which
is
also
upon
the
Gemma
,
and
in
regard
of
the
Fortress
,
or
Royal
House
,
and
of
most
of
the
Buildings
.
It
is
true
,
that
Agra
hath
this
advantage
over
Dehli
,
that
being
a
City
where
the
Kings
have
already
resided
a
long
while
,
viz.
since
Akber
,
who
caused
it
to
be
built
,
and
called
it
after
his
name
Akber-abad
,
it
is
of
greater
extent
then
Dehli
,
and
hath
more
of
those
fine
Houses
of
the
Omrahs
and
Rajas
,
and
more
of
the
fair
Karvansarrahs
,
as
also
more
of
those
pretty
Houses
of
Stone
and
Brick
belonging
to
particular
Persons
;
besides
that
it
hath
two
famous
Tombs
,
of
which
I
shall
speak
hereafter
:
But
then
it
hath
these
disadvantages
,
that
it
wants
Walls
;
that
having
been
built
altogether
by
one
design
,
it
hath
not
those
fair
and
large
Streets
of
uniform
buildings
as
Dehli
;
and
that
excepting
four
or
five
of
those
principal
Streets
of
Merchants
,
which
are
very
long
and
well
enough
built
,
all
the
rest
for
the
most
part
,
is
nothing
but
a
number
of
little
Streets
,
streight
without
proportion
,
and
nothing
but
windings
and
turnings
;
which
causes
strange
confusions
when
the
Court
is
there
.
I
see
no
other
difference
between
Agra
and
Dehli
,
then
that
I
have
been
just
now
speaking
of
;
except
it
be
that
Agra
hath
more
of
a
Country
Town
then
Dehli
,
especially
when
we
look
upon
it
from
an
higher
place
:
But
'
its
not
such
a
Country-aspect
as
disgraceth
it
,
but
a
very
agreeable
and
divertising
one
;
for
,
there
being
betwixt
the
Houses
of
Omrahs
,
Rajas
and
others
,
store
of
big
green
Trees
mixt
,
every
one
having
been
curious
to
plant
of
them
in
his
Garden
and
in
his
Court
for
shade
;
and
besides
,
those
high
Houses
of
the
Banians
,
or
Heathen
Merchants
,
appearing
here
and
there
between
those
Trees
,
as
Reliques
of
old
Castles
of
Forrests
;
all
that
causeth
within
the
Town
very
pleasing
sights
and
perspectives
,
especially
in
a
dry
and
hot
Country
,
where
Peoples
eyes
seem
to
desire
nothing
but
verdure
and
shade
.
Mean
time
you
need
not
go
out
of
Paris
,
to
find
the
most
pleasing
and
the
most
gallant
sight
in
the
World
.
Take
onely
a
walk
upon
the
Pontneuf
,
attentively
beholding
in
the
day-time
all
things
surrounding
you
,
together
with
that
incredible
and
strange
confusion
of
People
:
and
at
night
the
infinite
number
of
lights
in
the
windows
,
of
those
high
buildings
that
are
round
about
you
;
and
the
same
confusion
which
continues
till
after
mid-night
;
the
good
Citizen
,
and
(
which
you
shall
not
see
in
any
part
of
Asia
)
the
fair
She-Citizen
walking
without
fear
of
Robbers
,
and
without
the
inconvenience
of
dirt
:
and
then
the
long
files
of
Stars
that
brave
the
wind
,
the
rain
and
darkness
.
Take
only
,
I
say
,
such
a
walk
upon
that
Bridge
,
observing
all
those
things
together
,
and
then
(
upon
my
word
)
you
may
boldly
maintain
it
,
that
you
are
upon
the
spot
of
the
fairest
,
bravest
and
most
magnificent
artificial
view
of
the
Earth
,
unless
it
be
some
part
of
China
or
Japan
,
where
I
have
not
been
.
What
will
it
be
then
when
the
Louvre
,
that
work
which
was
once
thought
would
never
be
seen
but
in
desigu
and
upon
paper
,
shall
be
finisht
?
I
have
purposely
added
the
word
Artificial
,
because
speaking
of
the
best
Perspectives
that
are
,
we
must
always
except
Constantinople
,
when
one
is
in
a
Boat
in
the
midst
of
that
great
Channel
,
over
against
the
point
of
the
Seraglio
:
For
there
you
shall
find
your self
altogether
surprized
,
as
't
were
in
the
midst
of
some
great
and
vast
inchanted
Amphitheater
;
but
in
this
Perspective
the
Workmanship
of
Nature
is
most
considerable
,
whereas
in
that
of
Paris
;
Art
and
Dexterity
is
most
conspicuous
,
which
doubtless
renders
it
more
eminent
,
forasmuch
as
thereby
it
looks
more
like
the
Seat
of
a
great
King
,
the
Capital
of
a
great
Empire
,
and
is
really
,
without
flattering
our selves
,
and
all
those
beauties
of
Debli
,
Agra
,
and
Constantinople
,
well
considered
and
compared
,
the
fairest
,
the
richest
,
and
the
chiefest
City
of
the
World
.
In
Agra
the
Reverend
Fathers
the
Jesuits
have
a
Church
and
a
Colledge
,
where
in
private
they
teach
the
Children
of
some
twenty
five
or
thirty
Christian
families
,
that
have
(
I
know
not
how
)
gathered
and
settled
themselves
there
by
the
charity
of
those
Fathers
the
Christian
Doctrine
.
It
was
Ekbar
who
(
in
the
time
of
the
great
power
of
the
Pertuguezes
in
the
Indies
)
called
them
,
and
gave
them
a
pension
for
their
subsistence
,
permitting
them
to
build
Churches
in
the
capital
Cities
of
Agra
and
Lahor
.
And
his
Son
Jehan-Guire
favoured
them
yet
more
.
But
Chah-Jehan
,
Son
of
Jehan-Guire
,
and
Father
of
Aureng-Zebe
now
reigning
,
took
from
them
their
pension
,
caused
their
Church
at
Lahor
to
be
pulled
down
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
that
in
Agra
,
overthrowing
also
the
Steeple
of
the
Church
,
wherein
that
Bell
was
that
could
be
heard
over
all
the
Town
.
These
Fathers
the
Jesuits
entertained
great
hopes
of
the
progress
of
Christianity
in
the
time
of
King
Jehan-Guire
,
because
of
his
contempt
of
the
Mahumetan
Law
,
and
the
esteem
he
professed
to
the
Christian
,
even
giving
way
to
two
of
his
Nephews
to
embrace
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
to
a
certain
Mirza-Zul-Karmin
(
that
had
been
bred
in
the
Seraglio
,
and
was
circumcised
)
to
turn
Christian
too
,
under
the
pretence
that
he
born
of
Christian
Parents
,
and
Son
of
the
Wife
of
a
rich
Armenian
,
which
Jehan-Guire
had
caused
to
be
brought
to
him
into
the
Seraglio
.
The
same
Fathers
say
,
that
this
King
,
to
begin
in
good
earnest
to
countenance
the
Christian
Religion
,
designed
to
put
the
whole
Court
into
the
habit
of
the
Franqui
,
and
that
after
he
had
prepared
all
things
for
it
,
and
even
dressed
himself
in
that
fashion
,
he
called
to
him
one
of
the
chief
Omrahs
,
asking
his
opinion
of
this
dress
;
but
that
this
Omrah
altogether
surprized
at
it
,
having
answered
him
very
seriously
,
that
it
was
a
very
dangerous
thing
,
he
thought
himself
obliged
to
change
his
mind
,
and
turned
all
into
raillery
.
These
Fathers
affirm
further
,
that
he
being
upon
the
point
of
death
,
comm
anded
that
they
should
be
called
to
make
him
a
Christian
,
but
that
then
they
were
not
made
acquainted
with
it
.
Many
say
,
that
this
is
not
so
,
and
that
he
died
as
he
had
lived
,
without
any
Religion
,
and
in
the
design
he
had
,
as
well
as
his
Father
Ekbar
,
to
set
himself
up
for
a
Prophet
,
and
to
become
the
Head
of
a
particular
Religion
of
his
own
composure
.
However
it
be
,
there
is
another
thing
I
have
learned
of
a
Mahumetan
,
that
was
Son
to
an
Officer
of
Jehan-Guire
,
namely
,
that
this
King
being
one
day
in
a
debauche
,
called
to
him
a
certain
Religious
man
of
Florence
,
whom
he
called
Father
Atech
,
as
being
a
little
fiery
man
;
and
after
he
had
commanded
him
to
say
all
he
could
against
the
Law
of
Mahumet
,
and
for
the
Law
of
Christ
,
in
the
presence
of
many
knowing
Mullahs
,
he
would
have
made
this
terrible
tryal
of
both
those
Laws
,
viz
That
a
great
Pit
should
be
made
,
and
a
good
Fire
in
it
,
and
that
Father
Atech
with
the
Gospel
under
his
arm
,
and
one
of
those
Mullahs
with
the
Alcoran
under
his
,
should
cast
themselves
both
together
into
that
fire
,
and
that
he
would
embrace
the
Law
of
him
that
should
not
burn
.
But
that
the
sad
countenance
of
the
Mullahs
,
altogether
astonisht
,
and
the
compassion
he
had
of
the
Florentine
Father
,
who
accepted
the
condition
,
diverted
him
from
it
.
Whatever
the
truth
be
of
this
story
,
't
is
certain
,
that
whilst
Jehan-Guire
lived
,
these
Fathers
were
respected
and
honoured
in
this
Court
,
and
that
they
conceived
great
hopes
of
the
advancement
of
Christianity
in
those
parts
;
but
that
since
that
time
they
have
had
no
great
cause
to
hope
much
of
it
,
except
perhaps
what
they
received
by
that
familiarity
,
which
our
Father
Buzé
had
with
Dara
.
But
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
matter
of
our
Missions
,
intending
to
give
you
a
particular
long
Letter
of
it
another
time
.
Certainly
I
cannot
but
exceedingly
approve
of
Missions
,
and
the
good
Missionaries
,
especially
our
Capucins
and
Jesuits
,
and
some
others
of
our
neighborhood
,
because
they
give
meek
instructions
,
without
that
indiscreet
zeal
and
transport
which
is
expressed
by
some
others
,
and
they
charitably
entertain
the
Christians
of
the
Country
in
their
Religion
,
whether
they
be
Catholicks
,
or
Greeks
,
or
Armenians
,
Nestorians
,
Jacobites
,
or
others
;
and
forasmuch
also
as
they
are
the
refuge
and
comfort
of
poor
Strangers
and
Travellers
,
and
by
their
knowledge
,
sober
and
exemplary
life
,
they
confound
the
ignorance
and
licentious
life
of
the
Infidels
:
which
some
others
do
not
always
practise
;
who
therefore
would
do
better
to
keep
themselves
close
in
their
Convents
,
and
not
come
hither
and
give
us
a
masquarade
of
our
Religion
,
and
by
doing
so
,
and
by
their
ignorance
,
jealousie
,
loosness
,
and
the
abuse
of
their
authority
and
character
,
become
a
stumbling-block
to
the
Law
of
Jesus
Christ
.
But
a
particular
thing
infers
no
general
;
and
notwithstanding
those
miscarriages
,
I
very
much
applaud
the
Missions
,
and
pious
and
learned
Missionaries
,
they
are
absolutely
necessary
:
it
is
the
honour
and
prerogative
of
Christianity
,
to
have
every
where
thorow
the
World
Substitutes
of
the
Apostles
.
But
after
all
that
I
have
seen
,
and
after
all
the
converse
and
discourse
I
have
so
often
had
with
those
obstinate
Infidels
,
I
may
take
leave
to
say
,
that
I
almost
despair
to
see
struck
such
great
stroaks
,
as
the
Apostles
did
,
who
converted
two
or
three
thousand
People
in
one
Sermon
:
finding
by
experience
,
and
knowing
very
well
upon
other
accounts
,
after
I
have
travelled
through
all
the
places
of
the
Missions
in
the
East
,
that
all
the
Missionaries
together
,
not
only
in
the
Indies
,
but
in
all
the
Mahumetan
Dominions
,
do
indeed
by
their
Instructions
,
accompanied
with
Charity
and
Alms
,
made
some
progress
among
the
Gentils
,
but
do
in
ten
years
not
make
one
Christian
of
a
Mahumetan
.
Truly
these
Infidels
have
high
thoughts
of
our
Religion
,
they
never
speak
of
Jesus
Christ
but
with
great
veneration
;
and
they
never
pronounce
the
word
Aysa
,
that
is
to
say
,
Jesus
,
without
adding
that
of
Azeret
,
which
is
Majesty
.
They
even
agree
with
us
,
that
he
was
miraculously
born
of
a
Virgin-Mother
,
and
that
he
is
the
Kelum-Allah
,
and
the
Rouh-Allah
,
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
:
but
't
is
not
to
be
hoped
,
that
they
will
approve
the
rest
of
our
Religion
,
so
as
to
abandon
theirs
in
which
they
were
born
,
and
their
false
Prophet
,
to
embrace
ours
,
what
reasons
soever
be
given
them
.
Our
Christians
of
Europe
ought
to
wish
,
and
even
to
employ
their
Power
,
Care
and
Charity
,
that
Missionaries
may
be
sent
over
all
,
such
as
may
be
no
charge
to
the
People
of
the
Country
,
and
whom
want
may
not
induce
to
do
mean
things
,
as
well
for
the
reasons
already
alledged
,
as
for
this
cause
,
that
they
may
be
ever
ready
to
lay
hold
on
all
occasions
,
always
to
bear
witness
to
the
Truth
,
and
to
labour
in
the
Vineyard
when
it
shall
please
God
to
give
them
an
overture
.
But
for
the
rest
we
ought
to
be
disabused
,
and
not
to
suffer
our selves
to
be
so
easily
perswaded
of
so
many
stories
,
and
not
to
believe
the
thing
to
be
so
facit
as
some
make
it
.
The
Sect
is
too
much
libertine
,
and
too
attractive
to
quit
it
;
it
is
a
pernitious
Law
,
which
hath
been
introduced
by
Arms
and
Force
,
and
still
gets
ground
by
those
means
:
and
I
hardly
know
any
other
way
capable
to
shake
and
root
it
out
.
If
therefore
there
intervene
not
some
of
those
grand
and
extraordinary
stroaks
of
Heaven
,
and
God
by
his
powerful
and
particular
Providence
interpose
not
,
(
as
we
ought
always
to
hope
,
according
to
the
great
appearance
there
have
been
in
China
,
in
Japan
,
and
in
the
Person
of
King
Jehan-Guire
)
considering
the
irreverence
of
the
Christians
in
their
Churches
,
so
dissonant
from
our
belief
of
the
particular
presence
of
God
upon
our
Altars
,
and
so
different
from
that
deep
and
astonishing
respect
which
those
Infidels
bear
to
their
Mosquees
,
where
they
would
not
so
much
as
turn
their
heads
,
or
speak
the
least
word
to
one
another
;
there
will
alwayes
be
great
obstacles
to
their
Conversion
.
In
Agra
the
Hollanders
have
also
an
House
,
where
ordinarily
they
keep
four
or
five
persons
.
Formerly
they
had
a
good
trade
there
in
selling
Scarlet
,
great
and
small
Looking-glasses
,
plain
Lace
,
and
Gold
and
Silver
Lace
,
and
some
small
Wares
;
and
in
buying
Indigo
,
which
is
gathered
round
about
Agra
,
but
especially
at
Bianes
,
but
two
leagues
distant
from
it
,
and
whither
they
go
once
a
year
,
having
an
house
there
for
that
purpose
;
as
also
in
buying
those
cloths
of
Jelapour
and
Laknau
,
at
seven
or
eight
days
journey
from
Agra
,
where
they
also
keep
an
house
,
and
whither
they
send
some
Factors
once
a
year
.
But
now
they
say
,
that
there
is
little
profit
for
them
in
that
trade
,
whether
it
be
that
the
Armenians
drive
the
same
traffick
,
or
that
't
is
so
far
from
Agra
to
Suratte
,
or
that
commonly
some
mischief
or
other
befalls
their
Caravanes
,
which
must
pass
by
Amadavad
over
all
the
Countries
of
the
Rajas
to
avoid
the
ill
ways
,
and
the
mountains
that
are
on
the
side
of
Gonleor
and
Brampour
,
which
is
the
nearer
way
.
Yet
notwithstanding
these
discouragements
,
they
will
never
(
I
believe
)
abandon
this
Factory
,
as
the
English
have
done
theirs
in
that
place
,
if
it
were
for
nothing
else
but
their
Spices
,
which
there
they
sell
very
well
,
and
for
having
some
of
their
People
near
the
Court
taking
care
of
their
concerns
:
since
it
cannot
be
otherwise
,
but
that
frequently
some
trouble
will
befal
their
Factories
by
the
tyranny
of
the
Governors
and
other
Officers
,
now
from
the
side
of
Bengala
and
Patna
,
another
time
from
Suratte
and
Amadavad
.
We
will
conclude
this
part
with
those
two
wonderful
Mausolees
,
or
Tombs
,
that
give
to
Agra
so
much
advantage
over
Dehli
.
It
was
Jehan-Guire
that
caused
the
first
to
be
erected
to
honour
the
memory
of
his
Father
Eckbar
;
and
Chah-Jehan
raised
the
other
in
honour
of
Taje-Mehale
his
Wife
,
that
extraordinary
and
celebrated
Beauty
of
the
Indies
,
whom
he
loved
so
passionately
,
that
't
is
said
,
he
never
enjoyed
any
other
Woman
but
her
whilst
she
lived
,
and
that
when
she
died
,
he
was
in
danger
to
die
himself
.
I
shall
not
stay
to
discourse
of
the
Monument
of
Eckbar
,
because
whatever
beauty
is
there
,
is
found
in
a
far
higher
degree
in
that
of
Taje-Mehale
,
which
I
am
now
going
to
describe
unto
you
.
You
may
theresore
represent
to
your self
,
that
at
the
going
out
of
the
City
of
Agra
East-ward
,
you
enter
into
a
long
and
broad
paved
street
,
which
riseth
gently
,
and
hath
on
one
side
an
high
and
long
wall
,
making
the
side
of
a
square
Garden
that
is
much
bigger
then
our
Palace-Royal
;
and
on
the
other
side
a
row
of
new
houses
arched
,
such
as
are
those
of
the
principal
Streets
of
Dehli
above
spoken
of
.
Having
gone
the
length
of
half
the
Wall
,
you
shall
find
on
the
right
hand
of
the
side
of
the
Houses
a
great
Gate
well
made
,
by
which
one
enters
into
a
Carvan-serah
,
and
over
against
it
on
the
walls
side
,
a
stately
Gate
of
a
great
square
Pavilion
,
by
which
you
enter
into
the
Garden
between
two
Conservatories
built
up
with
Freestone
.
This
Pavilion
is
longer
then
't
is
large
,
built
of
a
Stone
like
red
Marble
,
but
not
so
hard
.
The
Frontispiece
seems
to
me
very
magnificent
after
their
way
,
and
as
high
as
that
of
St.
Louys
in
the
Street
of
St.
Antony
.
It
is
true
,
you
do
not
there
see
Columns
,
Archi-traves
,
and
Cornishes
cut
out
after
the
proportion
of
those
Five
Orders
of
Architecture
so
religiously
observed
in
our
Palaces
:
it
is
a
different
and
particular
kind
of
structure
,
but
such
an
one
as
wants
no
agreeableness
even
in
the
unusualness
of
its
contrivance
,
and
which
in
my
opinion
,
would
very
well
deserve
a
place
in
our
Books
of
Architecture
.
'T
is
almost
nothing
but
Arches
upon
Arches
,
and
Galleries
over
Galleries
,
disposed
and
ordered
an
hundred
different
ways
;
and
yet
all
appears
stately
,
well
enough
contrived
and
managed
.
There
is
nothing
that
offends
the
eye
;
on
the
contrary
all
is
pleasing
,
and
a
man
cannot
be
weary
in
beholding
it
.
The
last
time
I
saw
it
,
I
was
there
with
one
of
our
French
Merchants
,
who
also
could
not
behold
it
enough
.
I
durst
not
tell
him
my
thoughts
of
it
,
apprehending
I
might
have
spoiled
my
gust
,
and
framed
it
according
to
that
of
Indostan
:
but
he
being
lately
come
from
France
,
I
was
very
glad
to
hear
him
say
,
he
had
never
seen
any
thing
so
august
and
bold
in
Europe
.
After
you
are
somewhat
entred
into
the
Pavilion
to
pass
into
the
Garden
,
you
find
your self
under
an
high
Vault
made
like
a
Cap
,
which
hath
Galleries
above
round
about
and
below
,
on
the
right
and
left
side
two
Divans
or
Causeys
,
made
up
of
earth
of
eight
or
ten
foot
high
.
Opposite
to
the
Gate
there
is
a
great
Arch
quite
open
,
by
which
you
enter
into
an
Alley
,
which
cuts
almost
the
whole
Garden
into
two
equal
parts
.
This
Alley
is
by
way
of
terrasse
so
large
,
as
that
six
Coaches
can
pass
on
it
abrest
,
paved
with
great
squares
of
hard
Stone
,
raised
some
eight
foot
high
above
the
Garden-plots
,
and
divided
in
the
middle
by
a
Channel
walled
up
with
Free-stone
,
having
jets
of
water
at
certain
distances
.
After
you
have
gone
twenty
five
or
thirty
paces
upon
this
Alley
,
turning
your
eye
to
behold
the
Entry
,
you
see
the
other
face
of
the
Pavilion
,
which
though
it
be
not
comparable
to
that
which
looks
to
the
Street
,
yet
wants
not
its
stateliness
,
being
high
and
of
a
structure
approaching
the
other
.
And
on
both
sides
of
the
Pavilion
,
along
the
wall
of
the
Garden
,
you
see
a
long
and
profound
gallery
by
way
of
terrasse
,
supported
by
many
low
columns
near
one
another
.
And
in
this
Gallery
't
is
,
that
during
the
season
of
the
rains
,
the
Poor
are
permitted
to
enter
,
who
come
there
thrice
a
week
,
receiving
Alms
from
a
foundation
made
there
by
Chah-Jehan
for
ever
.
Advancing
further
in
this
Alley
,
you
discover
at
a
distance
before
you
a
great
Dome
,
where
is
the
Sepulchre
,
and
below
on
the
right
and
left
hand
you
see
divers
Alleys
of
a
Garden
set
with
Trees
,
and
several
Parterres
covered
with
Flowers
.
At
the
end
of
this
Alley
,
besides
the
Dome
before
you
,
you
discover
on
the
right
and
left
two
great
Pavilions
,
built
of
the
same
Stone
,
and
consequently
looking
all
red
as
the
first
.
These
are
great
and
spacious
square
Edifices
,
made
by
way
of
Terrasse
,
opening
by
three
Arches
,
and
having
at
the
bottom
the
wall
of
the
Garden
,
so
that
you
march
under
them
as
if
they
were
high
and
large
Galleries
.
I
shall
not
stay
to
describe
unto
you
the
Ornaments
within
these
Pavilions
,
because
in
respect
of
their
Walls
,
Ground-plot
,
and
Pavement
,
they
are
not
much
unlike
the
Dome
,
which
I
am
going
to
delineate
unto
you
,
after
I
shall
have
observed
,
that
between
the
end
of
the
Alley
(
which
we
have
spoken
of
)
and
the
Dome
,
there
is
a
pretty
large
space
of
a
floor
,
which
I
call
a
Water-Parterre
,
because
that
the
diversly
cut
and
figured
Stones
you
march
upon
,
are
there
instead
of
the
Box-Wood
of
our
Parterres
.
And
't
is
from
the
midst
of
this
Parterre
,
that
you
may
conveniently
see
a
part
of
this
Edifice
,
where
the
Sepulchre
is
,
which
remains
now
to
be
considered
.
It
is
a
great
and
vast
Dome
of
white
Marble
,
which
is
near
the
height
of
that
of
our
Val
de
Grace
in
Paris
,
surrounded
with
many
Turrets
of
the
same
matter
with
Stairs
in
them
.
Four
great
Arches
support
the
whole
Fabrick
,
three
of
which
are
visible
,
the
fourth
is
closed
in
by
the
wall
of
an
Hall
,
accompanied
with
a
Gallery
,
where
certain
Mullahs
(
entertained
for
that
end
)
do
continually
read
the
Alcoran
,
with
a
profound
respect
to
the
honour
of
Taje-Mehalle
.
The
mould
of
the
Arches
is
inriched
with
Tables
of
white
Marble
,
wherein
are
seen
engraven
large
Arabian
Characters
of
black
Marble
,
which
is
very
agreeable
to
behold
.
The
interior
or
concave
part
of
this
Dome
,
and
the
whole
wall
from
top
to
bottom
is
covered
with
white
Marble
;
and
there
is
no
place
which
is
not
wrought
with
Art
,
and
hath
not
its
peculiar
Beauty
.
You
see
store
of
Agat
,
and
such
sorts
of
Stones
,
as
are
employed
to
inrich
the
Chappel
of
the
great
Duke
of
Florence
;
much
Jasper
,
and
many
other
kinds
of
rare
and
pretious
Stones
,
set
a
hundred
several
ways
,
mixt
and
enchased
in
the
Marble
that
covers
the
body
of
the
Wall
.
The
Quarries
of
white
and
black
Marble
,
that
make
the
floor
,
are
likewise
set
out
with
all
imaginable
beauty
and
stateliness
.
Under
this
Dome
is
a
little
Chamber
inclosing
the
Sepulchre
,
which
I
have
not
seen
within
,
it
not
being
opened
but
once
a
year
,
and
that
with
great
Ceremony
,
not
suffering
any
Christian
to
enter
,
for
fear
(
as
they
say
)
of
Prophaning
the
Sanctity
of
the
place
:
but
really
by
what
I
could
learn
,
because
it
hath
nothing
rich
or
magnificent
in
it
.
There
remains
nothing
else
,
then
to
give
you
occasion
to
take
notice
of
an
Alley
in
the
fashion
of
a
Terrasse
,
twenty
or
twenty
five
ordinary
paces
large
,
and
as
many
or
more
high
;
which
is
betwixt
the
Dome
and
the
extremity
of
the
Garden
,
whence
you
see
below
you
,
at
the
foot
of
it
,
the
River
of
Gemna
running
along
,
a
great
campagne
of
Gardens
,
a
part
of
the
Town
of
Agra
,
the
Fortress
,
and
all
those
fair
Houses
of
the
Omrahs
that
are
built
along
the
water
.
There
remains
no
more
,
I
say
,
then
to
cause
you
to
observe
this
Terrasse
,
which
taketh
up
almost
the
whole
length
of
one
side
of
the
Garden
,
and
then
to
desire
you
to
judge
,
whether
I
had
reason
to
say
,
that
the
Mausoleum
,
or
Tomb
of
Taje-Mehale
,
is
something
worthy
to
be
admired
.
For
my
part
,
I
do
not
yet
well
know
,
whether
I
am
not
somewhat
infected
still
with
Indianisme
;
but
I
must
needs
say
,
that
I
believe
it
ought
to
be
reckoned
amongst
the
wonders
of
the
World
,
rather
then
those
unshapen
masses
of
the
Aegyptian
Pyramids
,
which
I
was
weary
to
see
after
I
had
seen
them
twice
,
and
in
which
I
find
nothing
without
,
but
pieces
of
great
Stones
ranged
in
the
form
of
steps
one
upon
another
,
and
within
nothing
but
very
little
Art
and
Invention
.
A
Letter
written
to
Mr.
Chapelain
,
sent
from
Chiras
in
Persia
,
Octob.
4.
1667.
concerning
the
Superstitions
,
strange
Fashions
,
and
Doctrin
of
the
Native
Indies
,
or
Gentiles
of
Indostan
.
Whence
may
be
seen
,
that
there
are
no
Opinions
so
ridiculous
,
and
so
extravagant
,
which
the
spirit
of
Man
is
not
capable
of
.
SIR
,
IF
I
should
live
whole
ages
,
I
know
not
whether
I
could
ever
forget
those
two
Eclipses
of
the
Sun
,
of
which
I
saw
one
in
France
in
the
Year
1654.
and
the
other
in
the
Indies
at
Delhi
in
the
Year
1666.
if
I
remember
aright
.
The
former
seemed
very
remarkable
to
me
upon
the
account
of
the
childish
credulity
of
our
common
people
;
and
of
that
pannick
terror
which
had
so
seized
the
heart
,
that
some
bought
Drugs
against
the
Eclipse
;
others
kept
themselves
close
in
the
dark
in
their
Caves
,
and
their
well-closed
Chambers
;
others
cast
themselves
in
great
multitudes
into
the
Churches
:
Those
apprehending
some
malign
and
dangerous
influence
,
and
these
believing
that
they
were
come
to
their
last
day
,
and
that
the
Eclipse
would
shake
the
foundations
of
Nature
,
and
overturn
it
,
notwithstanding
any
thing
that
the
Gassendi's
,
Robervals
,
and
many
other
famous
Philosophers
could
say
or
write
against
this
perswasion
,
when
they
demonstrate
,
that
this
Eclipse
was
of
the
same
nature
with
so
many
others
that
had
preceded
without
any
mischief
,
and
that
it
was
a
known
accident
,
foreseen
and
ordinary
,
which
had
nothing
peculiar
,
but
what
some
cheating
Astrological
Mountebanks
might
have
devised
.
That
which
I
saw
at
Dehli
seemed
also
very
considerable
to
me
,
by
reason
of
the
ridiculous
Errors
and
Superstitions
of
the
Indians
.
At
the
time
when
the
said
Eclipse
was
to
appear
,
I
went
up
to
the
Terrasse
of
my
house
,
which
was
scituate
on
the
side
of
the
River
Gemna
,
thence
I
saw
both
sides
of
the
River
,
for
near
a
league
in
length
,
covered
with
the
Heathen
Idolaters
,
that
stood
in
the
water
up
to
their
girdle
,
demurely
looking
up
into
the
sky
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
plunge
and
wash
themselves
at
the
moment
when
the
Eclipse
should
begin
.
The
little
Boys
and
Girls
were
stark
naked
;
the
men
were
almost
so
too
,
but
that
they
had
a
kind
of
scarf
round
about
their
thighs
to
cover
their
nakedness
:
and
the
married
Women
,
together
with
the
young
Maids
that
were
not
above
six
or
seven
years
old
,
were
covered
with
a
single
cloth
.
Persons
of
condition
,
as
the
Rajas
,
or
soveraign
Princes
of
those
Gentils
,
(
who
commonly
are
about
the
Person
,
and
in
the
pay
of
the
King
)
and
the
Serrahs
or
Exchangers
,
the
Banckers
,
Jewellers
,
and
other
great
Merchants
,
were
most
of
them
gone
to
the
other
side
of
the
water
with
all
their
family
,
and
had
there
put
up
their
Tents
,
and
fastned
in
the
River
certain
Kanates
,
which
are
a
kind
of
skreens
,
to
perform
their
Ceremonies
,
and
conveniently
to
wash
themselves
with
there
Wives
,
so
as
not
to
be
seen
by
others
.
These
Idolaters
no
sooner
saw
the
Eclipse
begin
,
but
they
raised
a
great
cry
,
and
all
at
once
plunged
themselves
wholly
into
the
water
,
I
know
not
how
many
times
one
after
another
;
standgin
up
afterwards
in
the
water
,
and
lifting
up
their
eyes
and
hands
to
Heaven
,
muttering
and
praying
with
great
devotion
,
and
from
time
to
time
taking
water
with
their
hands
,
which
they
threw
up
towards
the
Sun
,
bowing
down
their
heads
very
low
,
moving
and
turning
their
arms
and
hands
sometimes
one
way
,
sometimes
another
,
and
thus
continuing
their
plunging
,
praying
and
apishness
unto
the
end
of
this
Eclipse
;
at
which
time
every
one
retired
,
casting
some
pieces
of
Silver
a
good
way
off
into
the
water
,
and
giving
alms
to
the
Brachmans
or
men
of
the
Law
,
who
failed
not
to
be
at
that
Ceremony
.
I
took
notice
,
that
at
their
going
out
of
the
water
,
they
all
took
new
cloathes
that
were
laid
ready
for
them
folded
up
on
the
sand
,
and
that
many
of
the
devouter
sort
left
there
their
old
garments
for
the
Brachmans
.
And
in
this
manner
did
I
see
from
my
Terrasse
this
great
solemnity
of
the
Eclipse
;
which
was
celebrated
after
the
same
manner
in
the
River
Indus
and
Ganges
,
and
in
all
the
other
Rivers
,
as
also
in
the
Receivers
of
water
in
the
Indies
,
but
especially
in
that
of
the
Tanaiser
,
where
were
met
together
above
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
persons
,
come
together
from
all
parts
of
the
Indies
,
because
the
water
of
it
is
on
that
day
reputed
more
holy
and
efficacious
than
on
any
other
.
The
great
Mogol
,
though
he
be
a
Mahumetan
,
suffers
these
Heathens
to
go
on
in
these
old
superstitions
,
because
he
will
not
,
or
dareth
not
cross
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
besides
it
is
not
performed
without
presenting
him
,
by
the
hands
of
the
Brachmansas
Commissioners
,
a
Lecque
or
an
hundred
thousand
Roupies
,
which
are
worth
above
fifty
thousand
Crowns
,
for
which
he
returns
nothing
but
a
few
Vests
and
an
old
Elephant
.
Now
you
shall
see
those
solid
reasons
(
forsooth
)
which
they
alledge
for
this
Feast
,
and
for
the
Ceremonies
by
them
observed
in
it
.
We
have
(
say
they
)
our
four
Beths
,
that
is
,
Books
of
the
Law
,
Sacred
and
Divine
Writings
,
given
us
by
God
through
the
hands
of
Brahma
.
These
Books
do
teach
us
that
a
certain
Deuta
,
which
is
a
kind
of
corporeal
Divinity
,
very
malign
and
mischievous
,
very
black
and
very
filthy
(
these
are
their
own
expressions
in
their
language
)
seizeth
on
the
Sun
,
blackens
it
as
't
were
with
ink
,
and
so
darkens
it
:
That
this
Sun
,
which
is
also
a
Deuta
,
but
of
the
best
and
the
most
beneficent
and
perfect
Divinities
,
is
at
that
time
in
very
great
pains
and
terrible
anguish
,
to
see
himself
thus
seized
on
and
misused
by
that
black
villain
:
That
't
is
a
general
duty
to
endeavour
to
deliver
him
from
this
miserable
condition
;
which
cannot
●e
effected
but
by
the
force
of
prayers
,
washings
and
alms
,
and
that
these
actions
are
of
a
very
extraordinary
merit
to
such
a
degree
,
that
an
alms
given
at
that
time
is
worth
an
hundred
given
at
another
.
Who
is
there
,
say
they
,
that
would
not
give
cent
pour
cent
?
Sir
,
these
are
the
two
Eclipses
I
spoke
of
which
I
shall
hardly
ever
forget
,
and
which
minister
occasion
to
me
to
proceed
to
some
other
extravagancies
of
these
Gentils
,
whence
you
may
draw
what
consequences
you
shall
please
.
In
the
Town
of
Jagannat
,
which
is
seated
upon
the
Gulf
of
Bengala
,
and
where
is
that
famous
Temple
of
the
Idol
of
the
same
name
,
there
is
yearly
celebrated
a
certain
Feast
,
which
lasts
eight
or
nine
days
,
if
I
remember
well
.
There
is
found
an
incredible
number
of
people
,
as
there
was
antiently
in
the
Temple
of
Hammon
,
and
as
't
is
at
this
day
at
Mecca
.
This
number
,
't
is
said
,
amounts
sometimes
to
above
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
persons
.
They
make
a
stately
Engin
of
wood
,
as
I
have
seen
of
them
in
many
other
places
of
the
Indies
,
with
I
know
not
how
many
extravagant
figures
,
almost
such
as
we
are
wont
to
paint
Monsters
with
two
heads
or
bodies
,
half
man
and
half
beast
,
or
gigantick
and
terrible
heads
,
Satyrs
,
Apes
or
Devils
;
which
Engin
is
put
upon
fourteen
or
sixteen
wheels
,
such
as
the
Carriages
of
Cannons
may
be
,
which
fifty
or
sixty
persons
more
or
less
do
draw
,
or
thrust
forwards
:
Upon
the
middle
of
it
appears
most
conspicuously
the
Idol
Jagannat
,
richly
dressed
and
adorned
,
which
is
thus
transported
from
one
place
to
another
.
The
first
day
that
they
shew
this
Idol
with
Ceremony
in
the
Temple
,
the
crowd
is
usually
so
great
to
see
it
,
that
there
is
not
a
year
,
but
some
of
those
poor
Pilgrims
,
that
come
afar
off
,
tired
,
and
harassed
,
are
suffocated
there
;
all
the
people
blessing
them
for
having
been
so
happy
,
as
to
die
on
so
holy
an
occasion
.
And
when
this
Hellish
Triumphant
Chariot
marcheth
,
there
are
found
(
which
is
no
Fable
)
persons
so
foolishly
credulous
and
superstitious
as
to
throw
themselves
with
their
bellies
under
those
large
and
heavy
wheels
,
which
bruise
them
to
death
,
having
suffered
themselves
to
be
perswaded
,
that
there
is
no
action
so
heroick
nor
so
meritorious
as
that
,
and
that
Jagennat
will
at
the
same
time
receive
them
as
his
Children
,
and
cause
them
to
be
born
again
in
a
state
of
felicity
and
glory
.
The
Brachmans
for
their
particular
advantage
and
interest
,
I
mean
that
of
Alms
and
Respect
given
to
them
as
Persons
devoted
to
these
Mysteries
,
do
entertain
the
People
in
these
errors
and
superstitions
,
and
they
proceed
even
to
such
infamous
cheats
and
Villanies
,
that
I
could
never
have
believed
them
,
if
I
had
not
fully
informed
my self
of
it
.
These
Impostors
take
a
young
Maid
,
of
the
fairest
they
can
meet
with
,
to
be
the
Bride
(
as
they
speak
,
and
bear
the
besotted
people
in
hand
)
of
Jagannat
,
and
they
leave
her
all
night
in
the
Temple
(
whither
they
have
carried
her
)
with
the
Idol
,
making
her
believe
that
Jagannat
himself
will
come
and
embrace
her
,
and
appointing
her
to
ask
him
,
Whether
it
will
be
a
fruitful
Year
,
what
kind
of
Processions
,
Feasts
,
Prayers
and
Alms
he
demands
to
be
made
for
it
.
In
the
mean
time
one
of
these
lustful
Priests
enters
at
night
by
a
little
back-door
into
the
Temple
,
deflowreth
this
young
Maid
,
and
maketh
her
believe
any
thing
he
pleaseth
;
and
the
next
day
,
being
transported
from
this
Temple
into
another
with
the
same
magnificence
,
she
was
carried
before
upon
the
Chariot
of
Triumph
on
the
side
of
Jagannat
her
Bridegroom
;
these
Brachmans
make
her
say
aloud
before
all
the
people
,
whatsoever
she
had
been
taught
of
these
Cheats
,
as
if
she
had
learnt
it
from
the
very
mouth
of
Jagannat
.
But
let
us
go
on
(
if
you
please
)
to
follies
of
another
kind
.
Before
this
Chariot
,
and
often
in
the
very
Temples
of
the
Idols
,
on
Festival
days
,
you
shall
see
publick
Women
dance
,
making
an
hundred
indecent
and
extravagant
postures
;
and
yet
the
Brachmans
find
a
way
to
accord
all
that
with
their
Religion
.
I
have
seen
some
Women
,
that
are
not
only
famous
for
their
beauty
,
but
also
for
great
reservedness
,
which
refused
very
considerable
presents
of
certain
Mahumetans
and
Christians
,
and
even
of
Heathen
strangers
,
as
if
they
were
only
dedicated
to
the
Ministery
and
the
Ministers
of
Deura
,
or
the
Idol
Temple
to
the
Brachmans
and
these
Fakires
,
which
are
there
seated
most
of
them
upon
ashes
round
about
,
altogether
naked
with
their
fearful
hair
of
Megera
,
and
in
the
posture
I
shall
speak
of
hereafter
.
But
let
us
stay
no
longer
upon
these
follies
.
There
are
so
many
Writers
of
voyages
relating
the
custom
of
the
Indian
Women
,
burning
themselves
with
their
Husbands
,
that
I
think
something
will
at
last
be
believed
of
it
.
For
my
part
,
I
am
going
to
take
my
turn
also
,
and
to
write
to
you
of
it
like
others
;
yet
in
the
mean
time
observing
withall
,
that
't
is
not
all
true
what
is
said
of
it
,
and
that
now
they
do
not
burn
themselves
in
so
great
a
number
as
formerly
,
because
the
Mahumetans
,
that
bear
sway
at
present
in
Indostan
,
are
enemies
to
that
barbarous
custom
;
and
hinder
it
as
much
as
they
can
;
not
opposing
it
absolutely
,
because
they
are
willing
to
leave
their
idolatrous
people
,
who
are
far
more
numerous
then
themselves
,
in
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
for
fear
of
some
revolt
:
but
by
indirectly
preventing
it
,
in
that
they
oblige
the
Women
,
ready
to
burn
themselves
,
to
go
and
ask
permission
of
the
respective
Governors
,
who
send
for
them
,
make
converse
with
their
own
Women
,
remonstrate
things
to
them
with
annexed
promises
,
and
never
give
them
this
permission
,
but
after
they
have
tryed
all
these
gentle
ways
,
and
till
they
find
them
fixt
in
their
sottish
resolution
.
Which
yet
hinders
not
but
that
many
burn
themselves
,
especially
of
those
that
live
upon
the
Lands
of
the
Rajas
,
where
no
Mahumetan
Governors
are
.
I
shall
not
stay
to
give
you
the
history
of
all
those
,
which
I
have
seen
burn
themselves
;
that
would
too
be
long
,
and
too
tedious
:
I
shall
only
relate
unto
you
two
or
three
Examples
of
them
,
whence
you
may
judge
of
the
rest
;
but
first
you
shall
have
the
relation
of
a
Woman
,
which
I
was
sent
unto
to
divert
her
from
such
a
mischievous
design
.
A
friend
of
mine
,
called
Bendidas
,
the
first
Clerk
of
my
Agah
Danechmend-kan
,
died
of
an
Hectick
,
having
been
treated
by
me
above
two
years
.
His
Wife
immediately
resolv'd
to
burn
her self
,
together
with
the
Body
of
her
Husband
;
but
her
Parents
,
by
the
order
of
my
Agah
,
whose
servants
they
were
,
endeavour'd
to
disswade
her
from
it
,
representing
to
her
,
that
though
it
were
indeed
a
generous
and
laudable
resolution
,
and
would
be
a
great
honour
and
happiness
in
the
Family
,
yet
she
ought
to
consider
,
that
her
Children
were
yet
little
,
that
she
could
not
abandon
them
,
and
that
she
was
to
prefer
their
good
,
and
the
affection
she
had
for
them
,
to
the
love
she
had
for
her
Husband
,
and
to
her
own
satisfaction
.
These
Parents
not
having
been
able
to
prevail
with
her
by
all
these
representments
,
bethought
themselves
to
desire
me
to
go
to
her
,
as
sent
from
my
Agah
,
and
as
an
antient
friend
to
the
Family
.
I
went
and
when
I
came
,
I
did
,
as
soon
as
I
came
in
,
see
a
cluster
of
seven
or
eight
fearful
old
Women
,
together
with
four
or
5
infatuated
and
brain-sick
Brachmans
,
who
all
cried
by
turns
,
beating
their
hands
about
the
dead
Corps
,
and
the
Widow
in
her
loose
hair
,
looking
pale
,
yet
with
dry
and
sparkling
Eyes
,
sitting
and
crying
also
aloud
,
and
beating
her
Hands
,
as
the
rest
with
a
kind
of
Cadency
,
upon
the
Feet
of
her
Husband
.
The
out-cry
and
noise
being
ended
,
I
approach'd
to
this
Company
of
people
,
and
addressing
my self
to
the
Widow
,
I
gave
her
softly
to
understand
,
that
I
came
from
Danechmend-kan
;
that
he
had
appointed
a
monthly
Pension
of
two
Crowns
,
to
each
of
her
two
Sons
,
but
on
condition
that
she
should
not
burn
her self
,
to
the
end
,
that
she
might
take
care
of
them
,
and
breed
them
up
as
was
fit
;
that
else
we
knew
ways
enow
to
hinder
her
from
burning
her self
,
if
she
were
obstinate
for
it
,
and
to
make
those
repent
,
that
should
allure
and
incite
her
to
such
an
unreasonable
resolution
,
especially
since
none
of
her
Kindred
was
satisfied
with
it
,
and
that
she
would
not
be
counted
infamous
,
as
those
are
that
want
the
resolution
to
burn
themselves
after
the
death
of
their
Husbands
,
when
they
have
no
Children
.
I
often
inculcated
to
her
all
these
considerations
,
without
hearing
a
word
of
answer
from
her
;
though
at
last
she
said
,
looking
fiercely
upon
me
:
Well
,
if
I
am
hindred
to
burn
my self
,
I
am
resolved
to
break
my
head
against
the
Wall
.
Then
said
I
by
my self
;
What
Diabolical
fury
doth
possess
thee
?
And
to
her
I
answer'd
,
full
of
indignation
:
Then
take
thy
Children
,
thou
unhappy
Creature
,
and
cut
their
Throats
,
and
burn
them
with
thee
;
for
they
will
be
starved
,
I
being
now
ready
to
return
to
Danechmend-kan
,
and
to
annull
their
Pension
.
These
words
being
spoken
by
me
,
with
the
loudest
and
most
menacing
tone
I
could
,
made
impression
upon
the
spirit
of
this
Woman
,
and
upon
that
of
all
the
assistants
:
She
presently
,
without
any
reparty
,
let
her
Head
sink
down
upon
her
knees
,
and
most
of
the
old
Women
and
Brachmans
went
away
.
Whereupon
her
Relations
,
that
were
come
with
me
,
entred
and
parlied
with
her
.
And
I
,
thinking
I
had
done
enough
,
took
Horse
,
and
came
away
to
my
Lodgings
,
supposing
they
would
do
the
rest
well
enough
.
In
short
,
about
evening
,
when
I
was
going
to
give
an
account
to
my
Agah
of
what
I
had
done
,
I
met
with
her
Parents
,
who
thank'd
me
,
and
said
,
that
the
dead
Corps
had
been
burnt
,
and
the
Widow
perswaded
to
remain
alive
.
Concerning
the
Women
that
have
actually
burn'd
themselves
,
I
have
so
often
been
present
at
such
dreadful
spectacles
,
that
at
length
I
could
endure
no
more
to
see
it
,
and
I
retain
still
some
horrour
when
I
think
on
't
.
Yet
I
shall
represent
to
you
some
of
them
,
but
pretend
not
to
express
to
the
life
,
with
what
courage
and
resolution
these
poor
Women
atchieved
such
a
direful
Tragedy
;
for
there
is
nothing
but
the
Eye
it self
that
can
exhibit
a
right
idea
thereof
.
When
I
was
passing
from
Amadevad
to
Agra
,
over
the
Lands
of
the
Rajas
,
that
are
in
those
parts
,
there
came
news
to
us
in
a
Burrough
,
where
the
Caravane
rested
under
the
shade
(
staying
for
the
cool
of
the
evening
,
to
march
on
in
their
journey
)
that
a
certain
Woman
was
then
upon
the
point
of
burning
her self
with
the
Body
of
her
Husband
.
I
presently
rose
and
ran
to
the
place
where
it
was
to
be
done
,
which
was
a
great
Pit
,
with
a
Pile
of
wood
raised
in
it
,
whereon
I
saw
laid
a
dead
Corps
,
and
a
Woman
,
which
at
a
distance
seem'd
to
me
pretty
fair
,
sitting
near
it
on
the
same
Pile
;
besides
four
or
five
Brachmans
,
putting
the
Fire
to
it
from
all
sides
;
five
Women
of
a
middle
age
,
and
well
enough
dressed
,
holding
one
another
by
the
Hand
,
and
dancing
about
the
Pit
,
and
a
great
Crowd
of
People
,
Men
and
Women
,
looking
on
.
The
Pile
of
Wood
was
presently
all
on
fire
,
because
store
of
Oyl
and
Butter
had
been
thrown
upon
it
,
and
I
saw
at
the
same
time
through
the
flames
,
that
the
Fire
took
hold
of
the
Cloaths
of
the
Woman
,
that
were
imbued
with
well-sented
Oyls
mingled
with
Powder
of
Santal
and
Saffron
.
All
this
I
saw
,
but
observed
not
,
that
the
Woman
was
at
all
disturbed
;
yea
,
it
was
said
,
that
she
had
been
heard
to
pronounce
with
great
force
these
two
words
,
Five
,
Two
,
to
signifie
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
those
that
hold
the
Souls
Transmigration
,
that
this
was
the
5
th
.
time
she
had
burnt
her self
with
the
same
Husband
,
and
that
there
remain'd
but
two
times
for
perfection
;
as
if
she
had
at
that
time
this
Remembrance
,
or
some
Prophetical
Spirit
.
But
here
ended
not
this
Infernal
Tragedy
:
I
thought
it
was
only
by
way
of
ceremony
,
that
these
five
Women
sung
and
danced
about
the
Pit
;
but
I
was
altogether
surprised
,
when
I
saw
,
that
the
flame
having
taken
hold
of
the
cloaths
of
one
of
them
,
she
cast
her self
with
her
Head
foremost
into
the
Pit
,
and
that
,
after
her
,
another
,
being
overcome
by
the
flame
and
smoak
did
the
like
:
And
my
astonishment
redoubled
afterwards
,
when
I
saw
,
that
the
remaining
three
took
one
another
again
by
the
Hand
,
continued
their
dance
without
any
apparent
fear
,
and
that
at
length
they
precipitated
themselves
,
one
after
another
into
the
fire
,
as
their
companions
had
done
.
It
troubled
me
sufficiently
,
that
I
knew
not
what
that
meant
;
but
I
learnt
shortly
after
,
that
these
had
been
five
Slaves
,
who
,
having
seen
their
Mistress
extreamly
afflicted
at
the
sickness
of
her
Husband
,
and
heard
her
promise
him
,
that
she
would
not
survive
him
,
but
burn
her self
with
him
,
were
so
touch'd
with
compassion
and
tenderness
towards
this
their
Mistress
,
that
they
engaged
themselves
in
a
promise
to
follow
her
in
her
resolution
,
and
to
burn
themselves
with
her
.
Many
persons
,
whom
I
then
consulted
about
this
custome
of
Women
burning
themselves
with
the
Bodies
of
their
Husbands
,
would
perswade
me
,
that
what
they
did
was
from
an
excess
of
affection
they
had
for
them
:
But
I
understood
afterwards
,
that
it
was
only
an
effect
of
Opinion
,
prepossession
and
custome
;
and
that
the
Mothers
,
from
their
youth
besotted
with
this
superstition
,
as
of
a
most
vertuous
and
most
laudable
action
,
such
as
was
unavoidable
to
a
Woman
of
honour
,
did
also
infatuate
the
spirit
of
their
Daughters
from
their
very
infancy
:
Although
,
at
the
bottom
,
it
was
nothing
else
but
an
Art
of
the
Men
,
the
more
to
enslave
their
Wives
,
thereby
to
make
them
have
the
more
care
of
their
health
,
and
to
prevent
poisoning
of
them
.
But
let
us
proceed
to
another
Tragedy
,
which
I
shall
rather
represent
to
you
than
many
others
,
at
which
I
have
been
present
,
because
it
hath
something
uncommon
in
it
.
'T
is
true
,
I
was
not
there
my self
;
but
you
may
do
as
I
,
who
do
not
stand
out
against
crediting
these
things
,
because
I
have
seen
so
many
of
them
which
seem'd
incredible
to
me
.
This
action
is
grown
so
famous
in
the
Indies
,
that
no
body
doubts
of
it
,
and
it
may
be
,
that
even
your self
have
already
heard
of
it
in
Europe
.
'T
is
of
a
Woman
,
that
was
engaged
in
some
Love-intrigues
with
a
young
Mahumetan
her
Neighbour
,
that
was
a
Tailor
,
and
could
play
finely
upon
the
Tabor
.
This
Woman
in
the
hopes
she
had
of
marrying
this
young
man
,
poison'd
her
Husband
,
and
presently
came
away
to
tell
her
Tailor
,
that
it
was
time
to
be
gone
together
as
they
had
projected
,
or
else
that
she
should
be
obliged
to
burn
her self
.
The
young
Man
fearing
,
lest
he
might
be
entangled
in
a
mischievous
business
,
flatly
refused
her
.
The
Woman
,
not
at
all
surprized
at
it
,
went
to
her
Relations
,
and
advertised
them
of
the
sudden
death
of
her
Husband
,
and
openly
protested
that
she
would
not
survive
him
,
but
burn
her self
with
him
.
Her
Kindred
well
satisfied
with
so
generous
a
resolution
,
and
the
great
honour
she
did
to
the
whole
Family
,
presently
had
a
Pit
made
,
and
filled
with
Wood
,
exposing
the
Corps
upon
it
,
and
kindling
the
Fire
.
All
being
prepar'd
,
the
Woman
goes
to
embrace
and
bid
farewell
to
all
her
Kindred
that
were
there
about
the
Pit
,
among
whom
was
also
the
Tailor
,
who
had
been
invited
to
play
upon
the
Tabor
that
day
,
with
many
others
of
that
sort
of
Men
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Country
.
This
fury
of
a
Woman
being
also
come
to
this
young
Man
,
made
as
if
she
would
bid
him
farewell
with
the
rest
;
but
in
stead
of
gently
embracing
him
,
she
taketh
him
with
all
her
force
about
his
Collar
,
pulls
him
to
the
Pit
,
and
tumbleth
him
together
with
her self
into
the
Ditch
,
where
they
both
were
soon
dispatch't
.
She
which
I
saw
burn
her self
,
when
I
parted
from
Suratte
to
travel
into
Persia
,
in
the
presence
of
Monsieur
Chardin
and
Paris
,
and
of
many
English
and
Dutch
,
was
of
a
middle
age
and
not
unhandsome
.
To
represent
unto
you
the
undaunted
chearfulness
,
that
appear'd
in
her
countenance
,
the
resolution
with
which
she
marched
,
wash'd
her self
,
spoke
to
the
people
;
the
confidence
with
which
she
look'd
upon
us
,
view'd
her
little
Cabin
,
made
up
of
very
dry
Millet-straw
and
small
Wood
,
went
into
this
Cabin
,
and
sate
down
upon
the
Pile
,
and
took
her
Husband's
Head
into
her
Lap
,
and
a
Torch
into
her
own
Hand
,
and
kindled
the
Cabin
,
whilst
I
know
not
how
many
Brochmans
were
busie
in
kindling
the
fire
round
about
:
To
represent
unto
you
,
I
say
,
all
this
,
as
it
ought
,
is
not
possible
for
me
;
I
can
at
present
scarce
believe
it
my self
,
though
it
be
but
a
few
days
since
I
saw
it
.
'T
is
true
,
that
I
have
seen
some
of
them
,
which
at
the
sight
of
the
Pile
and
Fire
,
appear'd
to
have
some
apprehension
,
and
that
perhaps
would
have
gone
back
,
but
't
is
often
too
late
:
Those
Demons
,
the
Brachmans
,
that
are
there
with
their
great
Sticks
,
astonish
them
,
and
hearten
them
up
,
or
even
thrust
them
in
;
as
I
have
seen
it
done
to
a
young
Woman
that
retreated
five
or
six
paces
from
the
Pile
,
and
to
another
that
was
much
disturbed
when
she
saw
the
Fire
take
hold
of
her
Cloaths
,
these
Executioners
thursting
her
in
with
their
long
Poles
.
Yet
I
have
often
seen
one
,
that
is
still
a
handsome
Woman
,
and
had
saved
her self
out
of
their
Hands
,
falling
into
the
Hands
of
the
Gadous
,
that
sometimes
meet
there
in
great
numbers
,
when
they
know
that
't
is
some
fair
and
young
Woman
that
is
to
be
burnt
,
and
that
hath
no
great
Kindred
,
nor
much
Company
with
her
:
For
the
Women
that
are
afraid
of
the
Pile
,
and
fly
away
from
it
,
knowing
that
they
cannot
be
received
again
amongst
the
Gentiles
,
nor
live
with
them
,
because
they
repute
them
infamous
,
after
they
have
committed
such
a
fault
,
and
brought
such
a
disgrace
upon
their
Religion
,
such
Women
,
I
say
,
are
ordinarily
the
prey
of
this
kind
of
Men
,
who
are
also
counted
infamous
in
the
Indies
,
and
that
have
nothing
to
loose
.
A
Mogolian
durst
not
save
,
nor
receive
any
,
for
fear
of
bringing
himself
into
great
trouble
.
Some
P●rtugueses
living
in
Sea-ports
,
where
they
were
strongest
,
have
sometimes
carried
away
some
of
them
.
For
my
part
,
I
have
often
been
so
enraged
against
those
Brahmans
,
that
if
I
durst
,
I
had
strangled
them
.
I
remember
,
among
others
,
that
at
Lahor
,
I
saw
a
very
handsome
and
a
very
young
Woman
burn'd
:
I
believe
she
was
not
above
twelve
years
of
age
.
This
poor
unhappy
Creature
appear'd
rather
dead
then
alive
,
when
she
came
near
the
Pile
;
she
shook
,
and
wept
bitterly
:
Mean
time
three
or
four
of
these
Executioners
,
the
Brahmans
,
together
with
an
old
Hag
,
that
held
her
under
the
Arm
,
thrust
her
on
,
and
made
her
sit
down
upon
the
Wood
,
and
least
she
should
run
away
,
they
tied
her
Legs
and
Hands
,
and
so
burn'd
her
alive
.
I
had
enough
to
do
to
contain
my self
for
indignation
;
but
I
was
forced
to
content
my self
with
detesting
this
horrid
Religion
,
and
to
say
by
my self
,
what
the
Poet
once
said
of
such
another
,
upon
the
occasion
,
of
Iphigenia
,
whom
her
own
Father
Agamemnon
sacrificed
to
Diana
,
for
the
interest
of
the
Grecians
,
amongst
whom
he
was
one
of
the
principal
Leaders
.
—
Tantum
Religio
potuit
suadere
malorum
!
These
are
certainly
very
barbarous
and
very
cruel
Customes
,
but
that
which
the
Brahmans
do
in
some
other
places
of
the
Indies
is
yet
more
so
:
For
instead
of
burning
those
Women
that
will
dye
upon
the
death
of
their
Husbands
,
they
bury
them
in
the
ground
alive
up
to
the
very
Throat
,
and
then
two
or
three
of
them
fall
at
once
upon
them
,
and
wring
their
Neck
round
,
and
so
choak
them
,
covering
them
quickly
with
some
earth
,
and
then
marching
over
their
Heads
.
But
let
us
pass
to
some
other
Customes
of
those
Countries
.
Most
of
the
Gentiles
burn
their
dead
;
but
some
there
are
,
that
do
no
more
than
with
some
Straw
broil
them
on
a
Rivers
side
,
casting
them
thereupon
from
the
height
of
a
steep
Bank
into
the
Water
:
Which
I
have
often
seen
upon
the
River
Ganges
.
Some
of
these
Gentiles
there
are
,
who
,
when
they
perceive
a
sick
person
near
death
carry
him
to
the
side
of
a
River
(
at
which
barbarous
action
I
have
been
once
present
)
and
then
first
put
his
Feet
into
the
Water
,
and
afterwards
let
him
slide
down
as
far
as
to
his
Throat
,
and
then
when
they
think
he
is
now
expiring
,
they
sink
him
quite
under
Water
,
and
there
leave
him
,
after
they
have
made
a
great
clamour
,
and
clapping
with
their
Hands
:
And
this
,
say
they
,
to
the
end
that
the
Soul
leaving
the
body
may
be
wash'd
from
all
the
impurities
,
she
may
have
contracted
in
the
Body
.
And
this
is
not
only
a
reason
given
by
the
Vulgar
;
for
I
have
spoken
with
the
most
Learned
of
them
,
who
deliver'd
the
same
with
great
seriousness
.
But
let
us
go
on
to
other
extravagancies
.
Amongst
that
vast
number
and
great
variety
of
Fakires
,
Derviches
,
or
Religous
Heathens
of
the
Indies
,
there
is
abundance
of
them
that
have
Convents
,
in
which
there
are
Superiours
,
and
wherein
they
make
certain
vows
of
Chastity
,
Poverty
,
and
Obedience
,
leading
so
odd
a
life
,
that
I
doubt
whether
you
can
give
credit
to
it
.
These
are
commonly
called
Jauguis
,
as
if
you
should
say
,
Vnited
to
God
.
You
shall
see
many
of
them
sit
stark
naked
,
or
lie
days
and
nights
upon
Ashes
,
and
commonly
enough
,
under
some
of
those
large
trees
,
that
are
on
the
sides
of
the
Talabs
or
Ponds
,
or
else
in
those
Galleries
that
are
about
their
Deuras
or
Idol-temples
.
Some
of
them
have
their
Hair
hanging
down
to
the
middle
of
their
Legs
,
and
that
wreathed
into
several
parcels
,
as
the
large
Main
of
our
Barbes
,
or
rather
as
the
Hair
of
those
that
have
the
sickness
of
Poland
called
the
Plica
.
Of
these
I
have
seen
some
in
divers
places
,
who
held
one
Arm
,
and
sometimes
both
,
lifted
up
perpetually
above
their
Heads
,
and
that
had
at
the
end
of
their
Fingers
wreathed
Nails
,
that
were
longer
by
measure
than
half
my
little
finger
.
Their
Arms
were
small
and
lean
as
of
hectical
persons
,
because
they
took
not
sufficient
nourishment
in
that
forced
posture
,
and
they
could
not
let
them
down
to
take
any
thing
with
them
,
either
meat
or
drink
,
because
the
Nerves
were
retired
,
and
the
Joints
were
filled
and
dried
up
:
wherefore
also
they
have
young
Novices
,
that
serve
them
as
Holy
men
with
very
great
respect
.
There
is
no
Megera
in
Hell
so
terrible
to
look
on
,
as
those
Men
are
,
all
naked
,
with
their
black
skin
,
long
Hair
,
dried
Arms
,
and
in
the
posture
mention'd
,
and
with
crooked
Nails
.
I
have
often
met
in
the
Field
,
especially
upon
the
Lands
of
the
Rajas
,
whole
squadrons
of
these
Faquires
,
altogether
naked
,
dreadful
to
behold
.
Some
held
their
Arms
lifted
up
in
the
posture
mention'd
;
others
had
their
terrible
Hair
hanging
about
them
,
or
else
they
had
wreathed
them
about
their
Head
;
some
had
a
kind
of
Hercules's
Club
in
their
Hand
;
others
had
dry
and
stiff
Tiger-skins
over
their
Shoulders
.
I
saw
them
pass
thus
quite
naked
,
without
any
shame
,
through
the
midst
of
a
great
Burrough
,
I
admired
how
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
could
look
upon
them
so
indifferently
,
without
being
moved
no
more
than
if
we
should
see
pass
some
Eremite
through
our
streets
;
and
how
the
Women
brought
them
almes
with
much
devotion
,
taking
them
for
very
holy
Men
,
much
wiser
and
better
than
others
.
I
have
seen
for
a
long
while
a
very
famous
one
in
Dehli
,
called
Sarmet
,
who
went
thus
stark
naked
along
the
streets
,
and
who
at
length
would
rather
suffer
his
Neck
to
be
cut
off
,
than
to
put
on
any
cloaths
,
what
promises
or
menaces
soever
Aureng-Zebe
might
send
to
him
.
I
have
seen
many
of
them
,
who
out
of
devotion
went
long
Pilgrimages
,
not
only
altogether
naked
,
but
charged
with
Iron-chains
,
like
those
that
are
put
about
the
Legs
of
Elephants
.
Others
,
who
,
out
of
a
particular
vow
,
stood
for
seven
or
eight
days
upright
upon
their
Legs
,
which
thereupon
swell'd
as
big
as
their
Thighs
,
without
sitting
or
lying
down
,
or
without
reposing
themselves
otherwise
than
by
leaning
some
hours
of
the
night
upon
a
stretched
Cord
:
Others
,
who
stood
for
whole
hours
upon
their
Hands
without
wavering
,
the
Head
down
,
and
the
Feet
upward
:
And
so
of
many
others
sorts
of
postures
so
constrain'd
,
and
so
difficult
,
that
we
have
no
Tumbler
able
to
immitate
them
;
and
all
this
it
seems
upon
the
account
of
Religion
,
of
which
yet
their
appears
not
the
least
shadow
in
it
.
All
these
so
extraordinary
things
did
(
to
tell
you
the
truth
)
exceedingly
surprize
me
at
first
,
I
knew
not
what
to
say
or
think
of
it
.
Sometimes
I
look'd
upon
them
as
a
remainder
,
or
rather
as
the
Authors
of
that
antient
and
infamous
Sect
of
the
Cynicks
,
but
only
that
I
found
nothing
in
them
,
but
brutality
and
ignorance
,
and
that
they
seem'd
to
me
a
kind
of
Trees
,
somewhat
moving
from
one
place
to
another
,
rather
than
rational
Animals
.
Another
time
I
consider'd
them
as
Men
altogether
Enthusiastical
;
though
as
I
lately
said
,
I
could
not
find
any
shadow
of
true
Piety
in
all
they
did
.
Sometimes
I
thought
,
that
this
lazy
,
idle
,
and
independent
Life
of
Beggars
might
have
something
attractive
in
it
.
Sometimes
I
imagin'd
that
the
vanity
,
which
creeps
in
every
where
,
and
which
is
as
often
found
under
the
patched
Mantle
of
Diogenes
,
as
under
the
comely
Garment
of
Plato
,
there
might
lurk
that
Spring
,
which
might
set
a
going
so
many
Engins
;
and
then
reflecting
withal
upon
the
miserable
and
austere
life
they
led
,
I
knew
not
what
Judgment
to
make
of
them
.
'T
is
true
,
that
many
say
,
that
they
do
not
exercise
these
strange
austerities
but
in
the
hopes
they
entertain
of
becoming
Rajas
in
their
renascence
,
or
of
returning
again
in
a
more
happy
life
.
But
,
as
I
have
often
told
them
to
their
Faces
,
how
is
't
possible
for
any
Man
to
resolve
upon
such
a
miserable
life
from
the
hope
of
another
,
that
is
to
be
no
longer
,
and
hath
also
,
in
the
upshot
,
but
very
little
happiness
in
it
,
though
one
should
return
a
Raja
,
and
even
a
Jesseingue
or
a
Jessomseingue
,
which
are
the
two
most
puissant
Rajas
of
the
Indies
?
There
must
needs
,
said
I
,
lie
something
else
under
it
,
which
you
have
no
mind
to
discover
to
us
,
or
you
must
be
arrant
Fools
.
Amongst
those
I
have
been
speaking
of
,
there
are
such
that
are
believed
to
be
true
Saints
,
illuminated
and
perfect
Jauguis
,
entirely
united
to
God
.
These
are
people
that
have
altogether
abandon'd
the
World
,
and
sequester'd
themselves
into
some
very
remote
corner
or
Garden
,
like
Eremites
,
without
ever
coming
to
Town
.
If
you
carry
them
any
meat
,
they
receive
it
;
if
they
do
not
,
't
is
believed
that
they
can
live
without
it
,
and
subsist
by
the
sole
favour
of
God
in
perpetual
fasting
,
prayer
,
and
profound
meditations
:
For
they
sink
themselves
so
deep
into
these
raptures
,
that
they
spend
many
hours
together
in
being
insensible
,
and
beholding
in
that
time
,
as
they
give
out
,
God
himself
,
like
a
very
bright
and
ineffable
Light
,
with
an
unexpressible
joy
and
satisfaction
,
attended
with
an
entire
contempt
and
forsaking
of
the
World
:
For
thus
much
one
of
them
,
that
pretended
he
could
enter
into
this
rapture
when
he
pleased
,
and
had
been
often
in
it
,
told
me
;
and
others
that
are
about
them
,
affirm
the
thing
with
so
much
seriousness
,
that
they
seem
to
believe
in
earnest
,
as
if
there
were
no
imposture
in
it
.
God
alone
knows
whether
there
be
any
truth
in
it
,
and
whether
in
this
solitude
and
fasting
the
imagination
debilitated
,
may
not
suffer
it self
to
be
carried
away
into
these
illusions
:
Or
whether
they
be
not
of
that
kind
of
natural
Raptures
,
into
which
Cardan
said
he
fell
when
he
listed
;
and
this
the
rather
,
because
I
see
,
there
is
used
some
Art
in
what
they
do
,
forasmuch
as
they
prescribe
to
themselves
certain
Rules
,
by
little
and
little
to
bind
up
their
Senses
:
For
they
say
,
for
Example
,
that
after
they
have
fasted
many
days
,
using
nothing
but
Bread
and
Water
,
't
is
requisite
first
to
keep
themselves
alone
retired
from
all
company
,
directing
the
Eyes
steadily
towards
Heaven
for
a
while
,
then
gently
casting
them
down
again
,
and
then
fixing
them
both
so
as
to
look
at
one
and
the
same
time
upon
the
tip
of
their
Nose
equally
,
and
as
much
on
one
side
as
the
other
(
which
is
troublesome
enough
)
and
remaining
firm
and
intent
in
that
posture
,
until
such
a
Light
do
come
.
Whatever
the
matter
be
,
I
know
,
that
these
Raptures
,
and
these
ways
of
falling
into
them
,
make
the
great
Mystery
of
the
Cabala
of
Jauguis
,
as
the
Soufys
do
also
.
I
call
it
Mystery
,
because
they
keep
it
very
secret
amongst
them
;
and
if
it
had
not
been
for
this
Pendet
or
Indian
Doctor
,
to
whom
Danechmend-kan
gave
a
Pension
,
and
who
durst
hide
nothing
from
him
;
and
if
also
Danechmend-kan
had
not
known
the
Mysteries
of
the
Cabala
of
the
Soufys
,
I
should
not
have
discover'd
so
much
of
it
.
I
know
besides
,
that
as
for
the
extremity
of
Poverty
,
of
Fastings
and
Austerities
,
that
also
can
do
much
to
it
.
We
must
not
think
(
or
I
am
much
deceived
)
that
any
of
our
Religious
Fryars
or
Eremites
go
in
this
point
beyond
those
Men
,
nor
generally
beyond
all
the
Asiatick
Monks
;
witness
the
Life
and
Fastings
of
the
Armenians
;
Copththes
,
Greeks
,
Nestorians
,
Jacobites
,
and
Maronites
.
We
must
rather
avow
,
that
we
are
but
Novices
,
when
compared
with
those
Religious
Men
:
But
then
we
must
also
acknowledge
,
according
to
what
I
have
experimented
,
in
respect
of
those
of
the
Indies
,
that
they
can
much
more
easily
bear
hunger
than
we
can
in
our
colder
Climates
.
There
are
others
very
differing
from
those
,
but
very
strange
Men
likewise
;
they
are
almost
perpetually
travelling
up
and
down
,
they
deride
all
,
take
care
of
nothing
,
Men
that
brag
of
secrets
,
and
who
,
as
the
people
say
,
know
no
less
than
to
make
Gold
,
and
so
admirably
to
pepare
Mercury
,
that
a
grain
or
two
of
it
taken
every
morning
restoreth
the
body
to
perfect
health
,
and
so
strengthens
the
Stomach
,
that
it
feeds
greedily
and
digests
with
ease
.
This
is
not
all
:
When
two
of
these
Jauguis
,
that
are
eminent
,
do
meet
,
and
you
stir
them
up
in
the
point
and
power
of
their
knowledge
or
Jauguisme
,
you
shall
see
them
do
such
tricks
out
of
spight
to
one
onother
,
that
I
know
not
whether
Simon
Magus
could
have
out-done
them
.
For
they
divine
what
one
thinketh
,
make
the
Branch
of
a
Tree
blossome
and
bear
fruit
in
less
than
an
hour
,
hatch
Eggs
in
their
bosome
in
less
than
half
a
quarter
of
an
hour
,
and
bring
forth
such
Birds
as
you
demand
,
which
they
make
fly
about
the
Chamber
,
and
many
such
other
prodigies
.
I
mean
,
if
what
is
said
of
them
be
true
;
for
I
remember
,
that
one
day
my
Agah
sent
for
one
of
these
famous
Diviners
,
and
when
he
was
come
,
agreed
with
him
to
give
him
the
next
day
300
Roupies
,
which
is
about
150
Crowns
,
if
he
should
tell
him
,
as
he
said
he
would
,
his
present
thought
,
which
he
was
to
write
before
him
upon
a
paper
:
As
also
,
that
I
my self
made
a
bargain
with
the
same
,
to
give
him
25
Roupies
,
if
he
should
divine
mine
;
but
the
Prophet
failed
us
,
as
also
did
at
another
time
one
of
those
pretended
producers
of
Birds
,
to
whom
I
had
also
promised
20
Roupies
.
I
am
still
to
be
understood
,
if
it
be
true
what
is
said
of
them
.
For
,
as
for
me
,
I
am
with
all
my
curiosity
none
of
those
happy
Men
,
that
are
present
at
,
and
see
those
great
feats
;
and
if
I
should
chance
to
see
any
of
such
things
as
are
thought
strange
,
I
am
always
considering
and
seeking
,
whether
the
thing
may
not
be
done
by
some
Juggle
,
Art
,
or
Trick
of
Legerdemain
:
and
I
am
sometimes
even
so
unhappy
,
or
,
if
you
will
,
so
fortunate
,
as
to
find
out
the
cheat
,
as
I
did
him
,
that
made
a
Cup
run
,
to
discover
who
it
was
,
that
had
stolen
money
from
my
Agah
.
Lastly
,
there
are
some
in
many
places
,
that
are
quite
of
another
way
than
all
those
I
have
discoursed
of
.
Their
Life
and
their
Devotion
is
more
meek
and
more
polisht
;
they
go
over
the
streets
bare-foot
and
bare-headed
,
girt
about
with
a
Scarfe
hanging
down
to
their
Knees
,
and
having
a
white
Sheet
which
passeth
under
their
right
Arm
,
and
comes
out
over
their
left
Shoulder
like
a
Cloak
,
without
other
Cloaths
under
it
.
They
are
always
very
clean
and
neat
in
all
things
,
and
commonly
go
two
and
two
together
with
great
modesty
,
holding
in
their
Hand
a
small
Earthen
Travet
with
two
handles
,
very
neat
.
They
do
not
go
gossiping
from
Shop
to
Shop
,
as
many
of
the
other
Fakires
do
.
They
go
freely
every
where
into
the
Houses
of
the
Gentiles
,
where
they
are
welcome
,
and
much
made
of
;
they
being
esteem'd
a
Blessing
to
the
House
.
They
are
by
no
means
to
be
accused
of
any
thing
,
though
it
be
well
enough
known
,
what
in
such
visits
among
the
Women
passeth
.
But
't
is
the
custom
,
they
are
in
possession
of
being
Saints
for
all
that
,
and
any
House
thinks
it self
honour'd
with
their
visit
.
But
it
is
not
only
there
so
;
many
other
places
there
be
in
the
World
,
where
things
are
not
so
strictly
look'd
to
.
But
that
which
I
find
most
ridiculous
in
those
people
is
,
That
they
are
impertinent
enough
,
to
compare
themselves
with
our
Religious
Men
,
they
meet
with
in
the
Indies
.
I
have
often
taken
pleasure
to
catch
them
,
using
much
ceremony
with
them
,
and
giving
them
great
respect
;
but
I
soon
heard
them
say
to
one
another
,
This
Franguis
knows
who
we
are
,
he
hath
been
a
great
while
in
the
Indies
,
he
knows
that
we
are
the
Padrys
of
the
Indians
.
A
fine
comparison
,
said
I
within
my self
,
made
by
an
impertinent
and
idolatrous
rabble
of
Men
!
But
we
stay
too
long
upon
these
Heathen-Beggers
:
Let
us
go
on
to
their
Books
of
Law
and
Sciences
:
you
may
afterwards
judge
,
whether
most
of
what
I
am
going
to
say
of
it
,
may
be
put
,
as
I
think
it
may
,
in
the
number
of
Extravagancies
.
Do
not
wonder
,
if
,
though
I
know
not
the
Hanscrit
,
the
language
of
the
Learn'd
(
of
which
somewhat
may
be
said
hereafter
,
and
which
is
perhaps
the
same
with
that
of
the
old
Brahmans
)
do
notwithstanding
tell
you
many
things
taken
out
of
Books
written
in
that
Tongue
.
For
you
must
know
,
that
my
Agah
Danechmend-kan
,
partly
upon
my
solicitation
,
partly
out
of
his
own
curiosity
,
took
into
his
service
one
of
the
famousest
Pendets
that
was
in
all
the
Indies
,
and
that
formerly
had
had
a
Pension
of
Dara
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
King
Chah-jehan
;
and
that
this
Pendet
,
besides
that
he
drew
to
our
House
all
the
most
Learned
Pendets
,
was
for
three
years
constantly
of
my
conversation
.
When
I
was
weary
of
explaining
to
my
Agah
those
late
discoveries
of
Harvey
and
Pecquet
in
Anatomy
,
and
of
discoursing
with
him
of
the
Philosophy
of
Gassendi
and
Des-cartes
,
which
I
translated
to
him
into
Persian
(
for
that
was
my
chief
employment
for
five
or
six
years
)
that
Pendet
was
our
refuge
,
and
then
he
was
obliged
to
discourse
,
and
to
relate
unto
us
his
stories
,
which
he
deliver'd
seriously
and
without
ever
smiling
.
'T
is
true
,
that
at
last
we
were
so
much
disgusted
with
his
tales
and
uncouth
reasonings
,
that
we
scarce
had
patience
left
to
hear
them
.
They
say
then
,
that
God
,
whom
they
call
Achar
,
that
is
to
say
,
Immoveable
or
Immutable
,
hath
sent
them
four
Books
,
which
they
call
Beths
,
a
word
signifying
Science
,
because
they
pretend
that
in
these
Books
all
Sciences
are
comprehended
.
The
first
of
these
Books
is
call'd
Athen-habed
,
the
second
Zager-bed
,
the
third
Rek-bed
,
the
fourth
Sama-bed
.
Conform
to
the
doctrine
of
these
Books
,
this
people
ought
to
be
distinguish't
,
as
really
they
are
,
into
four
Tribes
:
The
first
is
of
Brachmans
,
Men
of
the
Law
;
the
second
of
Quetterys
,
Men
of
Arms
;
the
third
,
Men
of
Bescue
or
Trafick
,
commonly
called
Eanians
;
and
the
fourth
,
Men
of
Seydra
,
that
is
,
Handy-crafts
Men
and
Labourers
.
And
these
are
so
discriminated
,
that
those
of
one
Tribe
cannot
marry
into
another
,
that
is
,
a
Brahman
cannot
marry
with
a
Woman
Quettery
,
and
so
of
the
rest
.
They
all
agree
in
one
Doctrine
,
which
is
that
of
Pythagoras
concerning
the
Metempsychosis
or
Transmigration
of
Souls
,
and
in
this
,
that
they
must
not
kill
or
eat
of
any
Animal
.
However
there
are
some
of
the
second
Tribe
that
may
eat
of
them
,
provided
it
be
neither
Cows
nor
Peacocks-flesh
,
they
all
having
a
great
veneration
for
these
two
creatures
,
especially
the
Cow
,
because
they
fancy
I
know
not
what
River
lying
between
this
Life
and
that
to
come
,
which
they
are
to
pass
by
holding
themselves
fast
on
a
Cows-tail
.
Possibly
their
ancient
Legislators
had
seen
those
Shepherds
of
Egypt
,
crossing
the
Nile
,
by
holding
with
their
left-hand
the
Tail
of
an
Oxe
,
and
in
their
right-hand
a
Stick
to
guide
him
with
;
or
rather
they
have
imprinted
in
them
this
respect
for
Cows
,
because
they
draw
from
them
Milk
and
Butter
,
which
is
a
great
part
of
their
subsistance
;
and
because
also
they
are
so
serviceable
for
the
Plough
,
and
consequently
for
the
Life
of
Man
;
and
that
the
rather
because
it
is
not
so
in
the
Indies
as
in
our
Parts
,
for
maintaining
so
great
a
number
of
Cattle
as
we
do
:
if
but
half
as
many
of
them
should
be
killed
in
the
Indies
,
as
there
are
in
England
or
France
,
the
Country
will
quickly
be
destitute
of
them
,
and
the
Land
remain
Untilled
.
The
heat
is
there
so
violent
for
eight
months
of
the
year
,
that
all
is
dry
,
and
that
Oxen
and
Cows
are
often
starved
,
or
dye
of
eating
trash
in
the
Fields
like
Hogs
.
And
't
is
upon
the
account
of
the
scarcity
of
Cattle
,
that
in
the
time
of
Jehan-Guire
,
the
Brahmans
obtain'd
an
Edict
,
that
no
Cattle
should
be
kill'd
for
a
certain
number
of
years
,
and
that
of
late
they
presented
a
Petition
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
offered
him
a
considerable
sum
,
if
he
would
make
the
like
Prohibition
.
They
remonstrated
,
that
for
50
or
60
years
past
much
Land
had
remained
Unploughed
,
because
the
Oxen
and
Cows
were
become
too
scarce
and
too
dear
.
It
may
be
also
,
that
these
Law-givers
considered
,
that
Cows
and
Ox-flesh
in
the
Indies
is
not
very
savoury
,
nor
wholesome
,
unless
it
be
for
a
little
time
in
Winter
,
during
the
cooler
season
:
Or
lastly
,
that
they
would
take
the
People
off
from
mutual
cruelty
,
(
to
which
they
were
too
much
inclined
)
by
obliging
them
,
as
by
a
Maxime
of
Religion
,
to
exercise
humanity
to
the
very
Beasts
,
and
by
making
them
believe
,
that
killing
or
eating
an
Animal
,
it
might
happen
that
they
did
kill
or
eat
one
of
their
Grand-sires
;
which
would
be
an
horrid
crime
.
According
to
the
Doctrine
of
these
Beths
,
they
are
obliged
to
say
their
Prayers
at
least
thrice
every
day
,
in
the
morning
,
at
noon
,
and
at
night
,
with
their
face
turned
to
the
East
.
They
are
also
bound
to
wash
their
whole
body
thrice
,
or
at
least
before
they
eat
;
and
they
believe
,
that
't
is
more
meritorious
to
wash
themselves
in
running
water
then
in
any
other
.
And
it
may
be
,
that
the
Legislators
in
this
point
also
have
had
a
respect
to
what
is
proper
and
convenient
for
this
Countrey
,
where
nothing
is
more
desirable
then
washing
and
bathing
.
And
they
find
it
troublesome
enough
to
observe
this
Law
,
when
they
are
in
cold
Countries
:
I
have
seen
some
of
them
that
were
like
to
die
,
because
they
would
there
also
observe
their
Law
of
washing
their
Body
by
plunging
themselves
into
Rivers
or
Ponds
,
when
they
found
any
near
;
or
by
throwing
whole
buckets
of
water
over
their
heads
,
when
they
were
remote
from
them
.
When
I
told
them
upon
occasion
,
that
in
cold
Countries
it
would
not
be
possible
to
observe
that
Law
of
theirs
in
Winter
(
which
was
a
sign
of
its
being
a
meer
human
invention
)
they
gave
this
pleasant
answer
:
That
they
pretended
not
their
Law
was
universal
;
that
God
had
only
made
it
for
them
,
and
it
was
therefore
that
they
could
not
receive
a
Stranger
into
their
Religion
:
that
they
thought
not
our
Religion
was
therefore
false
,
but
that
it
might
be
it
was
good
for
us
,
and
that
God
might
have
appointed
several
differing
ways
to
go
to
Heaven
;
but
they
will
not
hear
that
our
Religion
should
be
the
general
Religion
for
the
whole
earth
,
and
theirs
a
fable
and
pure
device
.
These
same
Books
do
teach
them
,
that
God
having
determined
to
create
the
World
,
would
not
execute
it
immediately
,
but
made
first
three
Perfect
Beings
:
the
first
was
Brahma
,
which
signifieth
Penetrating
into
all
things
;
the
second
Beschen
,
that
is
Existing
in
all
things
;
and
the
third
Mehahden
,
that
is
,
great
Lord
.
That
by
the
means
of
Brahma
he
created
the
World
,
by
the
means
of
Beschen
he
preserveth
it
,
and
by
the
means
of
Mehahden
he
will
destroy
it
.
That
it
is
Brahma
,
who
by
the
command
of
God
did
publish
the
four
Beths
,
and
that
therefore
he
is
in
some
of
their
Churches
represented
with
four
Heads
.
As
to
those
three
Beings
,
I
have
seen
some
European
Missionaries
that
were
of
opinion
,
that
these
Gentils
had
some
Idea
of
the
Mystery
of
the
Trinity
;
and
said
,
it
was
expresly
contained
in
their
Books
that
there
are
three
Persons
,
and
one
only
God
.
For
my
part
,
I
have
made
the
Pendets
sufficiently
discourse
upon
this
point
;
but
they
declare
themselves
so
poorly
,
that
I
could
not
clearly
understand
their
sense
.
I
have
even
heard
some
of
them
,
who
said
,
that
these
are
three
Creatures
very
perfect
,
which
they
called
Deütas
,
y●●
without
explaining
well
what
they
understood
by
this
word
Deütas
;
as
our
antient
Idolaters
never
explained
what
they
meant
by
these
words
Genius
and
Numina
,
which
is
(
I
think
)
the
same
with
Deüta
among
the
Indians
.
'T
is
true
,
that
I
have
spoken
with
others
of
the
most
knowing
amongst
them
,
who
said
,
that
these
three
Beings
were
indeed
nothing
but
one
and
the
same
God
,
considered
three
manner
of
way
,
viz.
as
he
is
the
Producer
,
Conservator
,
and
Destroyer
of
things
;
but
they
said
nothing
of
three
distinct
Persons
in
one
onely
Deity
.
Moreover
I
have
seen
the
Reverend
Father
Roa
,
a
German
Jesuit
and
Missionary
at
Agra
,
who
being
well
versed
in
their
Hanscrit
,
maintained
that
their
Books
did
not
onely
import
,
there
was
one
God
in
three
Persons
,
but
that
even
the
second
Person
of
their
Trinity
was
incarnated
nine
times
.
And
that
I
may
not
be
thought
to
ascribe
to
my self
the
writings
of
others
,
I
shall
relate
unto
you
word
for
word
,
what
a
certain
Carmelite
of
Chiras
hath
lighted
upon
,
which
he
related
when
the
above-mentioned
Fathat
Roa
passed
that
way
to
come
back
to
Rome
.
The
Gentils
(
saith
he
)
do
hold
,
that
the
second
Person
of
the
Trinity
was
incarnated
nine
times
,
and
that
because
of
divers
necessities
of
the
World
,
from
which
he
hath
delivered
it
:
But
the
eighth
Incarnation
is
the
most
notable
;
for
they
hold
,
that
the
World
being
inslaved
under
the
power
of
Giants
,
it
was
redeemed
by
the
second
Person
,
incarnated
and
born
of
a
Virgin
at
midnight
,
the
Angels
singing
in
the
Air
,
and
the
Heavens
pouring
down
a
shower
of
flowers
all
that
night
.
This
savours
much
of
Christianity
:
But
then
there
follows
a
Fable
again
,
which
is
,
That
this
God
incamate
killed
first
of
all
a
Giant
that
flew
in
the
Air
,
and
was
so
big
as
to
obscure
the
Sun
,
and
by
his
fall
to
make
the
Earth
to
shake
,
and
that
by
his
great
weight
he
sunk
as
deep
as
Hell
▪
that
this
God
incarnate
being
wounded
in
the
side
,
in
the
first
conflict
with
this
Giant
,
fell
,
but
by
his
fall
put
his
Enemies
to
flight
;
that
after
he
had
raised
himself
again
,
and
redeemed
the
World
,
he
ascended
into
Heaven
;
and
that
by
reason
of
his
wound
,
he
is
commonly
called
the
Wounded
in
his
Side
.
In
the
tenth
Incarnation
,
which
shall
then
be
,
when
according
to
our
supputation
Antichrist
shall
come
,
the
World
shall
be
delivered
from
the
slavery
of
the
Mahumetans
:
But
this
is
only
a
vulgar
Tradition
,
which
is
not
found
in
their
Books
.
They
say
also
,
that
the
Third
Person
of
the
Trinity
hath
manifested
himself
to
the
World
;
concerning
which
they
relate
,
That
the
Daughter
of
a
certain
King
,
being
fit
●o
be
married
,
and
asked
by
her
Father
,
whom
she
would
marry
,
answered
,
that
she
would
not
be
united
but
to
a
Divine
Person
;
and
that
at
the
same
time
,
the
Third
Person
of
the
Trinity
appeared
to
the
King
in
the
form
of
Fire
;
that
that
King
forthwith
gave
notice
of
it
to
his
Daughter
,
who
presently
consented
to
the
Marriage
;
That
this
Person
of
the
Trinity
,
though
altogether
in
a
firy
appearance
,
was
called
before
the
King's
Council
,
and
seeing
that
the
Counsellors
opposed
this
Marriage
,
took
hold
of
their
Beards
and
burned
them
,
together
with
the
whole
Royal
Palace
,
and
then
married
the
Daughter
.
Ridiculous
!
They
add
,
that
the
first
Incarnation
of
the
second
Person
,
was
in
the
nature
of
a
Lion
;
the
second
,
in
that
of
a
Swine
;
the
third
,
in
that
of
a
Tortoise
;
the
fourth
,
in
that
of
a
Serpent
;
the
fifth
in
that
of
a
Brahma
She-Dwarf
,
onely
a
foot
and
a
half
high
;
the
sixth
,
in
that
of
a
Monster
,
a
Man-Lion
;
the
seventh
,
in
that
of
a
Dragon
;
the
eighth
,
as
hath
been
said
already
;
the
ninth
,
in
an
Ape
;
the
tenth
,
in
that
of
a
great
Cavalier
.
Concerning
this
I
shall
acquaint
you
,
that
I
doubt
not
but
that
the
Reverend
Father
Roa
,
hath
taken
all
he
saith
of
this
matter
out
of
the
Books
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
that
is
the
main
ground
of
their
Mythology
.
I
had
written
many
things
of
it
at
large
in
my
Papers
,
and
had
also
taken
the
Figures
of
their
Gods
or
Idols
,
which
I
had
seen
in
their
Temples
,
having
also
got
of
them
the
Characters
of
their
Language
Hanscrit
;
but
finding
at
my
return
all
those
things
,
or
at
least
the
best
part
of
it
Printed
in
the
China
Illustrata
of
Father
Kircher
,
who
had
obtained
it
at
Rome
from
the
same
Father
Roa
;
I
shall
content
my self
to
have
named
the
Book
to
you
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
word
Incarnation
,
which
the
Reverend
Father
useth
,
was
new
to
me
,
having
never
seen
it
so
expresly
used
;
I
had
only
heard
some
Pendets
thus
explaining
the
thing
,
viz.
That
God
had
formerly
appeared
in
those
Figures
when
he
did
all
those
wonders
they
relate
.
Others
explained
it
to
me
after
this
manner
,
to
wit
,
That
it
was
the
Soul
of
certain
Great
Men
,
such
as
we
might
call
Hero's
,
that
had
passed
into
these
Bodies
,
and
that
these
Hero's
were
thus
become
Deütas
,
or
to
speak
in
the
phrase
of
our
old
Idolaters
,
some
powerful
and
considerable
Divinities
,
Numens
,
Genio's
,
Demons
,
Spirits
;
for
I
see
not
that
this
word
Deüta
can
signifie
any
other
thing
:
But
this
second
Explication
of
the
Pendets
,
cometh
in
effect
to
the
first
,
for
as
much
as
most
of
them
believe
,
that
our
Souls
are
Portions
of
God
.
Others
there
were
that
gave
me
a
much
sublimer
Explication
,
saying
,
That
all
those
Incarnations
or
Apparitions
,
which
their
Books
speak
of
are
not
to
be
understood
according
to
the
Letter
,
but
Mystically
,
forasmuch
as
thereby
are
explained
the
several
Attributes
of
God
.
Some
there
were
,
and
those
of
the
most
learned
,
acknowledging
to
me
candidly
,
that
there
was
nothing
more
fabulous
then
those
Incarnations
,
and
that
they
were
only
the
Inventions
of
Legislators
,
to
retain
People
in
some
Religion
:
And
though
this
were
so
,
if
there
were
nothing
else
but
this
,
(
which
is
common
to
them
all
)
that
our
Souls
were
Portions
of
the
Deity
,
it
were
to
be
exploded
in
sound
Phylosophy
,
without
making
any
Mysteries
in
Religion
of
it
,
seeing
that
in
respect
of
our
Souls
we
should
be
God
,
and
that
in
effect
it
should
be
our selves
that
had
imposed
upon
us
a
Religious
Worship
,
Metempsychoses
,
Paradice
and
Hell
,
which
would
be
ridiculous
.
I
shall
here
add
a
few
words
,
to
declare
that
I
am
not
less
obliged
to
Monsieur
Henry
Lor
,
and
to
Monsieur
Abraham
Roger
,
then
to
the
Reverend
Fathers
Kircher
and
Roa
.
I
had
compil'd
an
hundred
things
relating
to
the
Gentiles
,
which
I
found
in
the
Books
of
those
Gentlemen
,
and
which
would
have
been
a
great
trouble
to
me
to
range
them
as
they
have
done
.
I
shall
therefore
content
my self
to
say
something
in
General
to
you
of
their
Studies
and
Sciences
,
not
indeed
in
that
good
order
which
possibly
you
might
expect
,
but
just
as
I
have
learnt
it
,
and
as
't
is
probably
found
in
their
Books
;
I
mean
by
fragments
,
and
without
coherence
.
The
Town
of
Benares
,
which
is
seated
upon
the
Ganges
in
a
very
fine
and
rich
Country
and
place
,
is
the
General
School
,
and
as
't
were
the
Athens
of
the
Gentry
of
the
Indies
;
where
the
Brachmans
and
the
Religious
(
those
that
addict
themselves
to
study
)
come
together
.
They
have
no
Colledges
nor
Classes
ordered
as
with
us
,
me
thinks
,
't
is
more
after
the
way
of
the
School
of
the
Antients
;
the
Masters
being
dispersed
over
the
Town
in
their
Houses
,
and
especially
in
the
Gardens
of
the
Suburbs
,
where
the
great
Merchants
do
suffer
them
.
Of
these
Masters
some
have
four
Disciples
;
others
six
or
seven
;
and
the
most
famous
,
twelve
or
fifteen
at
most
,
who
spend
ten
or
a
do●zen
years
with
them
.
All
this
study
goeth
on
very
cooly
,
because
most
Indians
are
of
a
slow
and
lazy
humour
,
to
which
the
heat
and
diet
of
the
Country
contributes
much
;
and
because
they
are
not
animated
to
industry
as
we
,
by
that
great
emulation
,
and
by
the
great
hopes
we
have
of
coming
thereby
to
great
preferment
.
They
study
leasurely
,
and
without
much
tormenting
themselves
;
eating
their
Kichery
or
mixture
of
Legums
,
which
the
rich
Merchants
cause
to
be
dressed
for
them
.
Their
first
study
is
of
the
Hanscrit
,
which
is
a
Language
altogether
different
from
the
common
Indian
,
and
not
known
but
by
the
Pendets
.
And
this
is
that
Tongue
,
of
which
Father
Kircher
hath
publisht
the
Alphabet
received
from
Father
Roa
.
It
is
called
Hanscrit
,
that
is
,
a
pure
Language
;
and
because
they
believe
this
is
to
be
the
Tongue
,
in
which
God
,
by
the
means
of
Bra●●a
,
gave
them
the
four
Beths
,
which
they
esteem
Sacred
Books
,
they
call
it
an
Holy
and
Divine
Language
.
They
pretend
also
,
that
it
is
as
antient
as
Brahma
,
whose
Age
they
do
not
reckon
but
by
Lecques
,
or
hundred
thousands
of
years
.
But
I
would
gladly
have
a
warrant
for
such
an
extraordinary
Antiquity
.
However
,
it
cannot
be
denied
that
't
is
very
old
,
in
regard
that
the
Books
of
their
Religion
,
which
certainly
is
very
antient
,
are
written
in
this
Tongue
,
and
besides
that
,
it
hath
it's
Authors
in
Philosophy
and
Physick
in
Verses
,
and
some
other
Poems
,
and
many
other
Books
,
of
which
I
have
seen
a
great
Hall
quite
full
in
Benares
.
After
they
have
learned
the
Hanscrit
(
which
is
very
difficult
to
them
,
because
they
have
no
Grammar
worth
any
thing
)
they
commonly
apply
themselves
to
read
the
Purane
,
which
is
as
it
were
the
interpretation
and
sum
of
the
Beths
,
which
are
very
large
,
at
least
if
those
be
they
which
were
shewed
me
at
Benares
:
and
besides
they
are
so
very
rare
,
that
my
Agah
could
never
find
them
to
be
sold
,
what
industry
soever
he
used
in
it
.
And
they
keep
them
very
secret
,
for
fear
least
the
Mahumetans
should
lay
their
hands
on
them
and
burn
them
,
as
they
have
already
done
several
times
.
After
the
Purane
some
fall
upon
Philosophy
,
wherein
certainly
they
go
not
far
.
I
have
already
intimated
,
that
they
are
of
a
slow
and
lazy
temper
,
and
are
not
excited
by
the
hopes
to
obtain
some
good
place
by
their
study
.
Among
their
Philosophers
there
have
principally
been
six
very
famous
,
who
make
so
many
different
Sects
;
which
causeth
also
a
difference
and
an
emulation
among
the
Pendets
or
Doctors
:
For
they
know
,
that
such
an
one
is
of
this
Sect
,
another
of
another
,
and
every
one
of
them
pretends
his
Doctrine
to
be
better
than
that
of
others
,
and
more
conform
to
the
Beths
.
There
is
indeed
another
,
a
seventh
Sect
,
which
is
called
Bauté
whence
do
proceed
twelve
other
different
Sects
;
but
this
is
not
so
common
as
the
others
,
the
Votaries
of
it
being
hated
and
despised
as
a
company
of
irreligious
and
atheistical
people
,
nor
do
they
live
like
the
rest
.
All
these
Books
speak
of
the
first
principles
of
things
,
but
very
differently
.
Some
say
,
that
all
is
composed
of
little
Bodies
that
are
indivisible
,
not
by
reason
of
their
solidity
,
hardness
,
and
resistance
,
but
smalness
;
adding
divers
things
which
approach
to
the
opinions
of
Democritus
and
Epicurus
,
but
with
so
much
confusion
that
one
knows
not
where
to
fasten
,
all
seeming
like
a
rope
of
sand
:
which
yet
may
be
as
much
or
more
the
fault
of
the
Pendets
,
which
seem
to
me
very
ignorant
,
then
of
the
Authors
.
Others
say
,
that
all
is
made
up
of
matter
and
form
;
but
not
one
of
them
explains
himself
clearly
about
the
matter
,
and
less
about
the
form
.
Yet
so
much
I
have
found
,
that
they
understand
them
not
at
all
as
they
are
wont
to
be
explained
in
our
Schools
,
by
educing
the
Form
out
of
the
power
of
the
Matter
:
For
they
always
alledge
Examples
of
things
Artificial
,
and
among
them
that
of
a
Vessel
of
soft
Clay
,
which
a
Potter
turns
and
shapes
divers
ways
.
Others
hold
,
that
all
is
composed
of
four
Elements
and
a
nothing
;
but
they
do
not
at
all
explain
themselves
concerning
Mixtion
and
Transmutation
.
And
as
for
their
nothing
,
which
comes
near
to
our
privation
,
they
admit
I
know
not
how
many
sorts
of
them
,
which
(
I
believe
)
they
understand
not
at
all
,
nor
are
able
to
make
out
to
others
.
There
are
also
some
,
that
maintain
light
and
darkness
to
be
the
first
Principles
,
and
say
a
thousand
impertinent
and
confused
things
upon
it
,
making
long-winded
discourses
,
which
savour
nothing
at
all
of
Philosophy
,
but
are
like
the
talk
of
the
vulgar
.
Others
there
are
that
admit
privation
for
the
Principle
,
or
rather
privations
,
which
they
distinguish
from
nothing
,
and
of
which
they
make
long
enumerations
,
so
useless
and
little
philosophical
,
that
I
can
scarce
imagine
them
to
be
in
their
Books
,
or
that
their
Authors
could
have
entertained
themselves
with
such
uncouth
things
.
Lastly
,
some
of
them
do
pretend
that
all
is
composed
of
accidents
;
of
which
also
they
make
odd
,
long
,
and
tedious
enumerations
,
and
such
as
favour
only
some
Pettifogger
,
that
can
amuse
the
common
People
.
Touching
these
Principles
in
general
,
they
all
agree
that
they
are
eternal
;
our
production
out
of
nothing
not
having
come
(
it
seems
)
into
their
thoughts
,
as
it
hath
neither
to
many
others
of
the
antient
Philosophers
:
Yet
they
say
,
that
there
is
one
of
them
that
hath
touched
something
of
it
.
As
to
Physick
,
they
have
many
little
Books
that
are
rather
collections
of
receits
then
any
thing
else
;
the
most
antient
and
chief
wherefore
is
in
Verse
.
I
shall
here
tell
you
.
that
their
practice
is
sufficiently
different
from
ours
,
and
that
they
ground
themselves
upon
these
Principles
:
That
one
who
is
sick
of
a
Feaver
,
needs
no
great
nourishment
:
That
the
main
Remedy
of
sicknesses
,
is
Abstinence
:
That
nothing
is
worse
for
a
sick
Body
then
Flesh-broth
,
nor
which
corrupts
sooner
in
the
Stomach
of
a
feverish
Patient
:
That
no
Blood
is
to
be
let
but
in
great
and
evident
necessity
,
as
when
you
apprehend
some
translation
into
the
Brain
,
or
finde
some
considerable
part
,
as
the
Chest
,
Liver
,
Kidneys
,
enflamed
.
Whether
this
Practice
be
better
then
ours
,
I
leave
to
Physitians
to
decide
;
but
I
see
that
't
is
successful
among
them
.
The
same
practice
is
not
peculiar
to
the
Physitians
of
the
Gentils
,
but
the
Mogolian
and
Mahumetan
Doctors
,
that
follow
Avicen
and
Averroes
,
do
also
very
strictly
observe
it
,
especially
as
to
Meat-broths
.
'T
is
true
that
the
Mogols
are
somewhat
more
prodigal
of
their
Blood
then
the
Gentils
,
for
in
those
sicknesses
wherein
they
fear
those
accidents
lately
specified
,
they
commonly
blood
once
or
twice
:
but
these
are
none
of
those
petty
venesections
of
the
new
invention
of
Goa
and
Paris
,
but
they
are
of
those
plentiful
ones
used
by
the
Antients
,
of
18.
or
20.
ounces
of
Blood
,
which
often
come
to
a
swounding
,
and
frequently
choak
the
Disease
in
the
very
beginning
,
as
Galen
saith
,
and
as
I
have
often
experimented
.
Concerning
Anatomy
,
I
may
safely
say
,
that
the
Gentils
understand
nothing
at
all
of
it
,
and
they
can
speak
nothing
as
to
that
subject
but
what
is
impertinent
.
Nor
is
it
a
wonder
they
are
so
ignorant
in
it
,
since
they
never
open
any
Body
of
Man
or
Beast
:
they
do
so
much
abhor
it
,
that
when
I
opened
some
living
Kids
and
Sheep
before
my
Agah
,
to
make
him
understand
the
Circulation
of
the
Blood
,
and
to
shew
him
the
Pecquetian
Vessels
,
through
which
the
Chyle
at
last
comes
into
one
of
the
ventricles
of
the
Heart
,
they
trembled
for
fear
and
ran
away
.
Yet
notwithstanding
they
affirm
,
that
there
are
five
thousand
Veins
in
Man
,
neither
more
nor
loss
,
as
if
they
had
well
counted
them
all
.
Touching
Astronomy
,
they
have
their
Tables
,
according
to
which
they
foresee
the
Eclipses
;
and
though
they
do
it
not
with
that
exactness
as
our
European
Astronomers
,
yet
they
come
pretty
near
.
Mean
time
they
discourse
of
the
Eclipse
of
the
Moon
,
as
they
do
upon
that
of
the
Sun
,
believing
that
it
is
the
Rah
,
that
black
Villain
,
and
mischievous
Denta
,
who
at
that
time
seizeth
on
the
Moon
and
blackens
her
.
They
hold
also
,
that
the
Moon
is
an
hundred
thousand
kosses
,
that
is
,
above
fifty
thousand
Leagues
above
the
Sun
:
that
she
is
lucid
of
her self
;
and
that
't
is
she
,
from
whom
we
receive
a
certain
Vital
Water
,
which
gathereth
and
disposeth
it self
in
the
Brain
,
descending
thence
as
from
a
source
into
all
the
members
for
their
functions
.
Besides
this
,
they
are
of
opinion
,
that
the
Sun
and
Moon
,
and
generally
all
Stars
are
Deütas
;
that
't
is
night
when
the
Sun
is
behind
the
Someire
,
that
imaginary
Mountain
,
which
they
place
in
the
midst
of
the
Earth
,
and
make
I
know
not
how
many
thousand
Leagues
high
,
and
to
which
they
give
the
shape
of
an
inverted
Sugar-loaf
;
so
that
't
is
not
day
with
them
,
but
when
the
Sun
gets
out
from
behinde
this
Mountain
.
In
Geography
they
have
sped
no
better
.
They
believe
the
Earth
to
be
flat
and
triangular
,
and
that
it
hath
seven
stories
,
all
differing
in
beauty
,
perfection
,
and
inhabitants
;
each
of
which
is
encompassed
,
they
say
,
by
its
Sea
;
that
of
these
Seas
one
is
of
Milk
,
another
of
Sugar
,
the
third
of
Butter
,
the
fourth
of
Wine
,
and
so
forth
:
so
that
after
one
Earth
there
comes
a
Sea
,
and
after
,
Sea
an
Earth
;
and
so
on
unto
seven
,
beginning
from
Someire
,
which
is
in
the
midst
of
these
stories
:
that
the
first
story
,
which
is
at
the
foot
of
Someire
,
hath
Deütas
for
its
inhabitants
,
which
are
very
perfect
;
that
the
second
contains
likewise
Deütas
,
but
less
perfect
;
and
so
the
rest
,
still
lessening
the
perfection
unto
the
seventh
,
which
they
say
is
ours
,
that
is
,
of
men
far
less
perfect
then
all
the
Deütas
;
and
lastly
,
that
this
whole
Mass
is
sustained
upon
the
heads
of
divers
Elephants
,
which
when
they
stir
,
cause
an
Earthquake
.
All
these
strange
impertinences
,
which
I
have
had
the
patience
to
relate
,
have
often
made
me
think
,
that
if
they
be
those
famous
Sciences
of
the
antient
Brahmans
of
the
Indies
,
very
many
have
been
deceived
in
the
great
opinion
they
entertained
of
them
.
For
my
part
,
I
can
hardly
believe
it
,
but
that
I
find
the
Religion
of
the
Indians
to
be
from
immemorial
times
;
that
't
is
written
in
the
Language
Hanscrit
,
which
cannot
be
but
very
antient
,
since
its
beginning
is
unknown
,
and
't
is
a
dead
Language
,
not
understood
but
by
the
Learned
;
that
all
their
Books
are
only
written
in
that
Tongue
:
All
which
are
as
many
marks
of
a
very
great
Antiquity
.
Let
us
now
add
a
few
words
about
the
worship
of
their
Idols
.
When
I
descended
along
the
River
Ganges
,
and
passed
through
Banares
,
that
famous
School
of
all
the
Indian
Gentility
,
I
went
to
see
the
chief
of
the
Pendets
,
who
hath
there
his
ordinary
residence
.
This
is
a
Fakire
,
or
Religious
Monk
,
so
renowned
for
his
knowledge
,
that
Chah-Jehan
,
partly
for
his
Science
,
partly
to
please
the
Rajas
,
gave
him
a
Pension
of
2000
Roupies
,
that
is
,
about
1000
Crowns
.
This
was
a
big
and
proper
Man
,
goodly
to
look
on
;
who
for
all
his
Cloaths
had
nothing
but
a
white
silken
Scarf
,
tied
about
his
waste
,
and
hanging
down
to
his
mid-leg
,
with
another
red
Scarf
about
his
shoulders
like
a
little
Cloak
.
I
had
often
seen
him
at
Dehli
in
this
posture
before
the
King
,
in
the
Assembly
of
all
the
Omrahs
,
and
marching
upon
the
Streets
,
sometimes
on
foot
,
sometimes
in
a
Palekey
.
I
had
also
frequently
seen
and
many
times
conversed
with
him
,
when
for
a
whole
year
together
he
constantly
came
to
our
conference
before
my
Agah
,
whom
he
courted
,
that
he
might
procure
him
again
that
Pension
which
Aureng-Zebe
(
being
come
to
the
Crown
)
had
taken
from
him
,
that
he
might
appear
a
great
Musulman
.
In
the
visit
I
made
him
at
Banares
,
he
was
exceedingly
courteous
to
me
,
and
even
gave
me
a
Collation
in
the
Library
of
his
University
,
attended
with
six
of
the
most
famous
Pendets
of
the
Town
.
When
I
found
my self
in
so
good
Company
,
I
prayed
them
all
to
tell
me
their
sense
about
the
Adoration
of
their
Idols
;
intimating
to
them
,
that
I
was
leaving
that
Indies
,
extreamly
scandalized
upon
that
score
;
and
reproaching
them
,
that
that
worship
was
a
thing
against
all
reason
,
and
altogether
unworthy
such
Scholars
and
Philosophers
as
they
were
.
Whereupon
I
received
this
Answer
.
We
have
indeed
(
said
they
)
in
our
Deuras
or
Temples
,
store
of
divers
Statues
,
as
those
of
Braham
,
Mehaden
,
Genich
and
Gavani
,
who
are
some
of
the
chief
and
the
most
perfect
Deütas
:
and
we
have
also
many
others
of
less
perfection
,
to
whom
we
pay
great
honour
,
prostrating
our selves
before
them
,
and
presenting
them
Flowers
,
Rice
,
scented
Oyls
,
Saffron
and
such
other
things
with
much
Ceremony
,
but
we
do
not
believe
these
Statues
to
be
Brahma
or
Bechen
,
&c.
themselves
,
but
only
their
Images
and
Representations
,
and
we
do
not
give
them
that
honour
,
but
upon
the
account
of
what
they
represent
.
They
are
in
our
Temples
,
because
't
is
necessary
for
praying
well
,
to
have
something
before
our
eyes
that
may
fix
the
mind
;
and
when
we
pray
,
it
is
not
the
Statue
we
pray
to
,
but
he
that
is
represented
by
it
.
For
the
rest
,
we
acknowledge
that
't
is
God
that
is
absolute
,
and
the
only
Omnipotent
Lord
and
Master
.
This
is
,
without
adding
or
subtracting
any
thing
,
the
resolution
they
gave
me
.
But
,
to
tell
you
true
,
this
seemed
a
little
too
much
accommodated
to
our
Christianity
,
in
respect
of
what
I
had
learned
of
it
from
several
other
Pendets
.
After
this
,
I
put
them
upon
their
Chronology
,
where
they
pretended
to
shew
me
far
higher
Antiquities
then
all
ours
.
They
will
not
say
,
that
the
World
is
eternal
;
but
they
make
it
so
old
,
that
I
almost
know
not
which
is
best
.
It
s
determined
duration
,
say
they
,
is
of
four
Dgugue
.
This
Dgugue
is
a
certain
determined
number
of
years
,
as
amongst
us
we
have
a
seculum
(
an
Age
)
with
this
difference
,
that
an
Age
of
ours
contains
only
an
hundred
Years
,
but
their
Dgugue
is
made
up
of
an
hundred
Lecques
,
that
is
,
an
hundred
times
hundred
thousand
years
.
I
do
not
precisely
remember
the
number
total
of
the
years
of
each
Dgugue
;
but
this
I
know
very
well
,
that
the
first
,
called
Sate-Dgugue
,
is
of
twenty
five
Lecques
of
years
:
that
the
second
,
which
they
call
Trita
,
is
of
above
twelve
Lecques
:
the
third
,
called
Duaper
,
of
eight
Lecques
and
sixty
four
thousand
years
,
if
I
remember
well
:
and
the
fourth
,
called
Kale-Dgugue
,
is
of
I
know
not
how
many
Lecques
.
The
three
first
,
say
they
,
and
much
of
the
fourth
,
are
elapsed
;
so
that
the
World
shall
not
last
so
long
as
it
hath
done
,
because
it
is
to
perish
at
the
end
of
the
fourth
,
all
things
being
then
to
return
to
their
first
Principles
.
I
made
them
compute
again
and
again
,
to
have
their
age
of
the
World
aright
;
but
finding
that
that
perplexed
them
,
and
that
they
agreed
not
among
themselves
about
the
number
of
the
Lecques
,
I
contented
my self
to
see
that
they
make
the
World
exceeding
old
.
But
being
pressed
a
little
to
make
out
this
Antiquity
,
they
pay
you
with
nothing
but
little
stories
,
and
at
length
come
to
this
,
that
they
find
it
so
in
their
Beths
,
or
the
Books
of
their
Law
,
given
them
by
the
hands
of
Brahma
.
After
this
I
urged
them
concerning
the
nature
of
the
Deütas
,
of
which
I
desired
to
be
particularly
instructed
;
but
I
received
nothing
but
what
was
very
confused
.
They
said
,
that
there
were
three
sorts
of
them
,
Good
,
Evil
,
and
Indifferent
ones
,
that
were
neither
good
nor
bad
;
that
some
thought
,
they
were
made
of
Fire
,
others
of
Light
;
others
that
they
were
Biapek
,
of
which
word
I
could
not
get
a
clear
explication
;
only
they
said
,
that
God
was
Biapek
,
and
our
Soul
was
Biapek
,
and
what
is
Biapek
is
incorruptible
,
and
depends
neither
from
Time
nor
Place
:
That
others
would
have
them
to
be
nothing
else
but
Portions
of
the
Deity
;
and
lastly
,
that
some
there
were
,
that
made
them
certain
kinds
of
Divinities
severed
and
dispensed
over
the
World
.
I
remember
,
that
I
also
put
them
upon
the
nature
of
the
Lengue-cherire
,
which
some
of
their
Authors
do
admit
:
But
I
could
obtain
nothing
else
of
it
but
what
I
had
long
since
understood
from
our
Pendet
,
which
was
,
That
the
seeds
of
Plants
and
Animals
are
not
formed
anew
,
but
were
contrived
in
the
first
production
of
the
World
,
and
dispensed
abroad
every
where
and
mixed
in
all
things
;
and
that
they
are
(
not
only
potentially
but
actually
)
the
very
and
entire
Plants
and
Animals
,
though
so
small
,
that
their
parts
cannot
be
distinguisht
,
but
when
being
put
into
a
convenient
womb
,
and
there
nourished
,
they
extend
themselves
and
increase
:
So
that
the
seeds
of
an
Apple
and
Pear-Tree
are
a
Lengue-cherire
,
that
is
,
a
little
entire
and
perfect
Apple
and
Pear-Tree
,
having
all
its
essential
parts
:
And
so
the
seeds
of
an
Horse
,
an
Elephant
,
and
a
Man
,
&c.
are
a
Lengue-cherire
;
a
little
Horse
,
a
little
Elephant
,
a
little
Man
,
in
which
there
wants
nothing
but
the
Soul
and
Nourishment
to
make
them
appear
what
they
are
.
For
a
conclusion
,
I
shall
discover
to
you
the
mystery
of
a
great
Cabala
,
which
in
these
last
years
hath
made
great
noise
in
Indostan
,
because
certain
Pendets
,
or
Heathenish
Doctors
,
had
possessed
with
it
the
minds
of
Dara
and
Sultan-Sujah
,
the
two
first
Sons
of
Chah-Jehan
.
You
cannot
but
know
the
Doctrine
of
many
of
the
Antient
Philosophers
,
touching
that
great
Soul
of
the
World
,
which
they
will
have
our
Souls
and
those
of
Animals
to
be
portions
of
.
If
we
did
well
penetrate
into
Plato
and
Aristotle
,
we
might
perhaps
find
that
they
were
of
this
sentiment
.
It
is
in
a
manner
the
general
Doctrine
of
the
Heathen
Pendets
of
the
Indies
,
and
't
is
the
same
which
still
maketh
the
Cabala
of
the
Soufys
,
and
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
learned
Men
in
Persia
,
and
which
is
found
explained
in
Persian
Verses
,
so
sublime
and
emphatical
in
their
Goultchen-raz
or
Parterre
of
Mysteries
:
which
is
also
the
very
same
of
Dr.
Flud's
,
whom
our
great
Gassendus
hath
so
learnedly
refuted
;
and
that
wherein
most
Chymists
lose
themselves
.
But
these
Indian
Cabalists
or
Tendets
I
speak
of
,
drive
this
impertinence
farther
than
all
those
Philosophers
,
and
pretend
,
that
God
,
or
that
Soveraign
Being
,
which
they
call
Achar
,
(
immutable
,
)
hath
produced
or
drawn
out
of
his
own
substance
,
not
only
Souls
,
but
also
whatever
is
material
and
corporeal
in
the
Universe
;
and
that
this
production
was
not
meerly
made
by
way
of
an
efficient
cause
,
but
by
a
way
resembling
a
Spider
that
produceth
a
Webb
,
which
it
draws
forth
out
of
its
own
body
,
and
takes
in
again
when
it
will
.
Creation
therefore
,
say
these
Doctors
,
is
nothing
else
but
an
extraction
and
extension
,
which
God
maketh
of
his
own
Substance
,
of
those
webbs
he
draws
from
his
own
bowels
;
as
Dest●●ction
is
nothing
else
but
a
reprisal
,
or
taking
back
again
this
Divine
Substance
,
and
these
Divine
webbs
into
himself
:
So
that
the
last
day
of
the
World
,
which
they
call
Maper●é
or
Pralca
,
when
they
believe
that
all
shall
be
destroyed
,
shall
be
nothing
else
but
a
general
reprisal
of
all
those
webbs
which
God
had
drawn
forth
out
of
himself
.
There
is
therefore
nothing
(
so
they
go
on
)
that
is
real
or
effactive
in
all
we
think
,
we
see
,
hear
,
smell
,
taste
or
touch
:
all
this
World
is
nothing
but
a
kind
of
Dream
and
a
meer
Illusion
,
in
regard
that
all
this
multiplicity
and
diversity
of
things
that
appear
to
us
,
is
nothing
but
one
and
the
same
thing
,
which
is
God
himself
;
as
all
those
several
Numbers
of
10
,
20
,
100
,
1000
,
&c.
are
indeed
nothing
but
one
and
the
same
unity
many
times
repeated
.
But
if
you
demand
any
reason
for
this
phantasie
,
or
any
explication
of
the
manner
,
how
this
issuing
from
and
reprisal
into
the
substance
of
God
,
this
extension
,
and
this
variety
of
things
is
made
;
or
how
it
can
be
,
that
God
,
being
not
corporeal
but
Biapek
and
incorruptible
,
(
as
they
acknowledge
)
should
yet
be
divisible
into
so
many
portions
of
Bodies
and
Souls
;
they
never
make
any
other
return
,
but
of
some
pretty
comparisons
,
as
,
That
God
is
like
an
immense
Ocean
,
in
which
if
many
Vials
full
of
Water
should
be
floating
,
they
would
,
wherever
they
should
move
,
be
found
always
in
the
same
Ocean
,
in
the
same
Water
;
and
that
coming
to
break
,
their
Water
would
at
the
same
time
be
united
with
their
whole
,
and
with
that
great
Ocean
of
which
they
were
portions
.
Or
they
will
tell
you
,
that
it
is
with
God
as
with
Light
,
which
is
the
same
through
the
whole
Universe
,
and
which
yet
appears
an
hundred
different
ways
,
according
to
the
diversity
of
the
Objects
it
falls
upon
,
or
according
to
the
several
colours
and
shapes
of
Glasses
through
which
it
shineth
.
They
will
pay
you
,
I
say
,
only
with
such
kind
of
similitudes
,
that
bear
no
proportion
at
all
with
God
,
and
are
good
for
nothing
,
but
to
cast
dust
into
the
eyes
of
the
ignorant
people
:
And
you
must
not
expect
any
solid
Answer
from
them
,
if
you
should
tell
them
,
that
those
Vials
would
indeed
be
in
a
like
Water
,
but
not
in
the
same
;
and
that
it
is
indeed
a
like
light
over
all
the
World
,
but
not
the
same
:
or
if
you
should
make
any
other
objections
against
them
,
they
return
always
to
the
same
comparisons
,
pretty
expressions
,
or
as
the
Soufys
,
to
the
fine
Verses
of
their
Goultchen-raz
.
Now
Sir
,
what
think
you
?
Had
I
not
reason
,
from
this
great
heap
of
extravagancies
,
I
mean
,
from
that
panick
and
childish
terror
struck
into
those
Indians
by
Eclipses
;
from
that
superstitious
compassion
for
the
Sun
to
deliver
it
from
that
black
Daemon
,
accompanied
with
those
Apish
Prayers
,
Washings
,
Plungings
,
and
Alms
cast
into
the
River
;
from
that
mad
and
infernal
obstinacy
of
the
Women
,
burning
themselves
with
the
Corps's
of
their
Husbands
;
from
those
several
madnesses
of
the
Fakires
;
and
lastly
,
from
all
that
fabulous
stuff
of
the
Beths
and
other
Indian
Books
:
Had
I
not
reason
,
I
say
,
to
premise
in
the
title
of
this
Letter
;
(
which
is
but
a
poor
advantage
to
me
from
so
long
travelling
)
That
there
are
no
opinions
so
ridiculous
or
extravagant
,
of
which
the
mind
of
man
is
not
capable
.
To
conclude
,
I
have
no
more
to
add
then
to
desire
you
,
to
do
me
the
favour
and
deliver
with
your
own
hands
the
Letter
to
Monsieur
Chapelle
.
It
is
he
that
first
procured
me
that
familiar
acquaintance
I
had
with
Monsieur
Gassendi
,
your
intimate
and
Illustrious
Friend
,
that
hath
been
so
advantagious
to
me
;
which
maketh
me
acknowledge
my
great
obligations
to
him
,
and
exceedingly
engageth
me
to
love
him
,
and
to
remember
him
in
what
part
of
the
World
soever
I
am
:
As
I
am
no
less
bound
to
honour
you
as
long
as
I
live
;
as
well
for
the
peculiar
affection
you
have
always
expressed
to
me
,
as
for
the
good
counsel
you
have
assisted
me
with
in
your
many
letters
during
the
whole
course
of
my
voyages
,
and
for
that
favour
of
sending
to
me
with
so
much
generosity
(
without
interest
or
mony
)
unto
the
end
of
the
World
:
whither
my
curiosity
had
carried
me
,
a
Chest
of
Books
,
when
those
,
of
whom
I
demanded
them
for
mony
,
ordered
by
me
to
be
paid
at
Marseilles
,
and
who
should
have
honestly
sent
them
me
,
abandoned
me
there
,
and
laught
at
all
my
Letters
,
looking
upon
me
as
a
lost
man
,
whom
they
should
never
see
again
.
A
Relation
of
a
Voyage
made
in
the
year
1664.
when
the
Great
Mogol
Aureng-Zebe
went
with
his
Army
from
Dehli
,
the
Capital
of
Indostan
,
to
Lahor
;
from
Lahor
to
Bember
,
and
from
thence
to
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
,
commonly
call'd
by
the
Mogols
,
The
PARADISE
of
the
Indies
,
&c.
By
way
of
several
Letters
,
written
by
the
Author
to
his
Friends
.
The
first
Letter
to
Monsieur
de
Merveilles
,
written
at
Dehli
,
Decemb.
1664.
Aureng-Zebe
being
ready
to
march
.
CONTAINING
The
Occasion
and
Cause
of
this
Voyage
of
Aureng-Zebe
;
together
with
an
account
of
the
state
and
posture
of
his
Army
,
and
the
Equipage
and
ordinary
Provisions
of
the
chief
of
his
Cavalry
;
and
some
curious
particulars
observable
in
the
Voyages
of
the
Indies
.
SIR
,
SInce
that
Aureng-Zebe
began
to
find
himself
in
better
health
,
it
hath
been
constantly
reported
,
that
he
would
make
a
Voyage
to
Lahor
,
and
go
from
thence
to
Kachemire
,
to
change
the
Air
,
and
to
be
out
of
the
way
of
the
approaching
Summer
heats
,
for
fear
of
a
relapse
:
That
the
more
intelligent
sort
of
men
would
hardly
be
perswaded
,
that
as
long
as
he
kept
his
Father
Chah-jean
prisoner
in
the
Fort
of
Agra
,
he
would
think
it
safe
to
be
at
such
a
distance
.
Yet
notwithstanding
we
have
found
,
that
Reason
of
State
hath
given
place
to
that
of
Health
,
or
rather
to
the
Intrigues
of
Raucbenara-Begum
,
who
was
wild
to
breath
a
more
free
Air
than
that
of
the
Seraglio
,
and
to
have
her
turn
in
shewing
her self
to
a
gallant
and
magnificent
Army
,
as
her
Sister
Begum-sabeb
had
formerly
done
during
the
Reign
of
Chah-jean
.
He
departed
then
the
6th
of
December
,
about
three
a
clock
in
the
afternoon
;
a
day
and
hour
that
must
needs
be
fortunate
for
a
great
Voyage
,
if
we
may
give
credit
to
the
Gentlemen
Astrologers
,
who
have
so
decreed
it
.
And
he
arrived
at
Chach-limar
,
his
House
of
Pleasure
,
distant
about
two
Leagues
from
hence
;
where
he
spent
six
whole
dayes
,
thereby
to
give
to
all
sufficient
time
to
make
necessary
preparations
for
a
Voyage
,
that
would
take
up
a
year
and
an
half
.
We
have
this
day
news
,
that
he
is
gone
to
encamp
on
the
way
of
Lahor
,
and
that
when
he
hath
stay'd
there
two
dayes
,
he
intends
to
continue
his
march
without
any
further
expectation
.
He
hath
with
him
not
only
the
Thirty
five
thousand
Horse
,
or
thereabout
,
and
10000
Foot
,
but
also
both
his
Artilleries
,
the
great
or
heavy
,
and
the
small
or
lighter
,
which
is
call'd
,
The
drtillery
of
the
Stirrup
,
because
it
is
inseparable
from
the
person
of
the
King
,
whereas
the
Heavy
sometimes
leaveth
him
to
keep
the
high
and
well
beaten
Roads
.
The
Great
Artillery
is
made
up
of
seventy
pieces
of
Cannon
,
most
of
them
cast
;
of
which
some
are
so
ponderous
,
that
they
need
twenty
yoke
of
Oxen
to
draw
them
;
and
some
of
them
require
Elephants
to
help
all
those
Oxen
,
by
thrusting
and
drawing
the
wheels
of
the
Wagons
with
their
Trunks
and
Heads
when
they
stick
in
any
deep
way
,
or
are
to
pass
some
steep
mountain
.
That
of
the
Stirrup
is
composed
of
fifty
or
sixty
small
Field-pieces
,
all
of
Brass
,
each
carried
upon
a
little
pritty
and
painted
Chariot
(
as
hath
been
already
said
in
another
place
)
beautified
with
many
little
red
Streamers
,
and
drawn
by
two
very
handsom
Horses
,
driven
by
the
Gunner
himself
,
together
with
a
third
Horse
,
which
the
Gunners
Assistant
leads
for
a
relief
.
All
these
Chariots
go
alwaies
a
great
pace
,
that
they
may
be
soon
enough
in
order
before
the
Tent
of
the
King
,
and
discharge
all
at
once
at
the
time
of
his
entry
,
to
give
the
Army
notice
.
All
these
great
preparations
give
us
cause
to
apprehend
,
that
in
stead
of
going
to
Kachemire
,
we
be
not
led
to
besiege
that
important
City
of
Kandahar
,
which
is
the
Frontier
to
Persia
,
Indostan
and
Vsbeck
,
and
the
Capital
of
an
excellent
Country
,
yielding
a
very
great
Revenue
,
and
which
for
this
very
reason
hath
been
ever
the
bone
of
contention
between
the
Persians
and
Indians
.
Whatever
it
be
,
there
is
now
a
necessity
to
dispatch
at
Dehli
,
any
business
whatsoever
notwithstanding
;
and
I
should
find
my self
much
cast
behind
the
Army
,
if
I
should
tarry
any
longer
:
Besides
I
know
,
that
my
Navab
,
or
Agab
Danech-mend-kan
stays
for
me
abroad
with
impatience
:
He
can
no
more
be
without
philosophising
in
the
afternoon
upon
the
Books
of
Gassendi
and
Des-Cartes
,
upon
the
Globe
and
the
Sphere
,
or
upon
Anatomy
,
than
he
can
be
without
bestowing
the
whole
morning
upon
the
weighty
matters
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
the
quality
of
Secretary
of
State
for
forrain
Affairs
,
and
of
Great
Master
of
the
Cavalry
.
I
shall
depart
this
night
,
after
I
have
given
the
last
order
for
all
my
businesses
,
and
provided
all
necessaries
for
my
Voyage
,
as
all
the
principal
persons
of
the
Cavalry
do
;
that
is
,
two
good
Tartarian
Horses
,
whereto
I
am
obliged
by
reason
of
the
one
hundred
and
fifty
Crowns
of
pay
,
which
I
have
by
the
month
;
a
Camel
of
Persia
,
and
a
Groom
;
a
Cook
,
and
another
Servant
,
which
must
be
had
ordinarily
to
march
in
these
Countries
before
the
Horse
,
and
to
carry
a
Flagon
with
water
in
his
hand
.
I
also
have
provided
the
ordinary
Utensils
,
such
as
are
a
Tent
of
a
middle
size
,
and
a
proportionate
piece
of
foot-Tapistry
;
and
a
little
Bed
with
girdles
,
made
up
with
four
strong
and
light
Canes
,
and
a
Pillow
for
the
head
;
two
Coverlets
,
whereof
one
folded
up
fourfold
serveth
for
a
Matrasse
;
a
round
Table-cloth
of
Leather
to
eat
upon
;
some
Napkins
of
dyed
Cloth
,
and
three
small
Sacks
for
Plate
,
which
are
put
up
in
a
greater
Sack
,
and
this
sack
into
a
very
great
and
strong
Sack
made
of
Girdles
,
in
which
are
put
all
the
provisions
,
together
with
the
Linnen
of
the
Master
and
Servants
.
I
have
also
made
provision
of
excellent
Rice
for
five
or
six
dayes
,
for
fear
I
should
not
alwayes
find
so
good
;
of
some
sweet
Biscuit
,
with
Sugar
and
Anis
;
of
a
linnen
sleeve
with
its
little
iron-hook
,
to
let
,
by
the
means
thereof
,
run
and
to
keep
curdled
milk
;
and
of
store
of
Limons
with
Sugar
,
to
make
Limonade
;
such
Milk
and
Limonade
being
the
two
great
and
soveraign
refreshments
of
the
Indies
:
All
which
,
as
I
said
,
is
put
into
the
last
named
Sack
,
which
is
so
large
and
heavy
,
that
three
or
four
men
have
pains
enough
to
lift
it
up
:
though
two
men
do
first
fold
and
turn
one
side
upon
the
other
when
it
is
full
,
and
though
the
Camel
be
made
to
stoop
very
nigh
it
,
and
there
need
no
more
than
to
turn
one
of
the
sides
of
that
Sack
upon
the
Camel
.
All
this
equipage
and
provision
is
absolutely
necessary
in
such
Voyages
as
these
.
We
must
not
look
for
such
good
lodging
and
accommodations
as
we
have
in
our
Country
.
We
must
resolve
to
encamp
and
live
after
the
Arabian
and
Tartarian
mode
,
without
expecting
any
other
Inns
than
Tents
.
Nor
must
we
think
to
plunder
the
Country-man
;
all
the
Lands
of
the
Kingdom
being
in
propriety
to
the
King
:
We
are
well
to
consider
,
that
we
must
be
sober
and
prudent
,
and
that
to
ruine
the
Country
man
,
were
to
ruine
the
Demesne
of
the
King
.
That
which
much
comforts
me
in
this
march
,
is
,
that
we
go
North-ward
,
and
depart
in
the
beginning
of
the
Winter
after
the
rains
;
which
is
the
right
season
for
travelling
in
the
Indies
,
because
it
raineth
not
,
and
we
are
not
so
much
incommoded
by
heat
and
dust
.
Besides
that
,
I
find
my self
out
of
danger
of
eating
the
bread
of
Bazar
,
or
of
the
Market
,
which
ordinarily
is
ill
baked
,
full
of
sand
and
dust
;
nor
obliged
to
drink
of
those
naughty
waters
which
being
all
turbid
,
and
full
of
nastiness
of
so
many
people
and
beasts
that
fetch
thence
,
and
enter
into
them
,
do
cause
such
fevers
,
which
are
very
hard
to
cure
,
and
which
breed
also
certain
very
dangerous
worms
in
the
legs
.
They
at
first
cause
a
great
inflamation
,
accompanied
with
a
fever
,
and
ordinarily
come
forth
a
little
after
the
Voyage
although
there
have
been
some
,
that
have
stay'd
a
whole
year
and
more
before
they
appear'd
.
They
are
commonly
of
the
bigness
and
length
of
a
small
Vial-string
,
so
that
one
would
sooner
take
them
for
some
nerve
than
for
a
worm
;
and
they
must
be
drawn
out
little
by
little
,
from
day
to
day
,
gently
winding
them
about
a
little
twig
of
the
bigness
of
a
needle
,
for
fear
of
breaking
them
.
This
,
I
say
,
comforteth
me
not
a
little
,
that
I
find
my self
exempt
from
these
inconveniencies
;
my
Navab
having
vouchsafed
me
a
very
particular
favour
;
which
is
,
that
he
hath
appointed
to
give
me
every
day
a
new
loaf
of
his
house
,
and
a
Souray
of
the
water
of
Ganges
,
with
which
he
hath
laden
several
Camels
of
his
train
,
as
the
whole
Court
doth
.
Souray
is
that
Tin-flagon
full
of
water
,
which
the
Servant
,
that
marcheth
on
foot
before
the
Gentleman
on
horseback
,
carrieth
in
his
hand
,
wrap't
up
in
a
sleeve
of
red
cloth
.
Ordinarily
it
holdeth
but
one
pinte
;
but
I
had
some
of
them
expresly
made
,
that
hold
two
.
We
shall
see
,
whether
this
cunning
will
succeed
.
The
water
cooleth
very
well
in
this
Flagon
,
provided
that
care
be
had
alwayes
to
keep
the
sleeve
moist
,
and
that
the
Servant
that
holds
it
in
his
hand
,
do
march
and
stir
the
air
,
or
else
that
it
be
held
towards
the
wind
;
as
is
commonly
done
upon
three
pretty
little
sticks
,
crossing
one
another
,
that
they
may
not
touch
the
earth
;
For
the
moistness
of
the
linnen
,
the
agitation
of
the
air
,
or
the
wind
,
are
absolutely
necessary
to
keep
the
water
fresh
;
as
if
this
moistness
,
or
rather
the
water
imbibed
by
the
sleeve
did
keep
out
the
little
igneous
bodies
or
spirits
that
are
in
the
air
,
at
the
same
time
when
it
giveth
entrance
to
the
nitrous
or
other
parts
,
which
hinder
the
motion
in
the
water
,
and
cause
coolness
;
in
the
same
manner
as
Glass
keeps
out
Water
,
and
giveth
passage
to
the
Light
,
by
reason
of
the
particular
texture
and
disposition
of
the
parts
of
the
Glass
,
and
the
diversity
there
must
be
between
the
particles
of
Light
and
those
of
Water
.
We
do
not
use
this
Tin-flagon
for
keeping
our
water
cool
but
in
the
field
:
When
we
are
at
home
,
we
have
Jars
of
a
certain
porous
Earth
,
in
which
it
is
much
better
cooled
,
provided
it
be
expos'd
to
the
wind
,
and
moisten'd
with
a
Linnen-cloth
,
as
the
Flagon
;
or
else
,
use
is
made
of
Salt-peter
,
as
all
persons
of
quality
do
,
whether
in
Towns
,
or
in
the
Army
.
They
put
water
,
or
any
other
liquor
,
to
be
cooled
,
in
a
round
and
long
necked
Tin-flagon
,
such
as
are
the
English
Bottles
,
and
for
the
space
of
half
a
quarter
of
an
hour
this
Flagon
is
stirr'd
in
water
,
into
which
hath
been
cast
three
or
four
handfuls
of
Salt-peter
;
this
maketh
the
water
very
cold
,
neither
is
it
unwholsome
,
as
I
did
apprehend
;
but
only
that
sometimes
it
causeth
gripings
at
first
when
one
is
not
accustomed
to
it
.
But
to
what
purpose
,
to
play
so
much
the
Philosopher
,
when
we
should
think
to
depart
,
and
to
endure
the
Sun
,
which
at
all
seasons
is
incommodious
in
the
Indies
,
and
to
swallow
the
dust
,
which
is
never
wanting
in
the
Army
;
to
put
up
,
to
load
,
and
to
unload
every
day
our
Baggage
,
to
help
the
Servants
to
fasten
sticks
,
to
draw
Cords
,
to
put
up
Tents
,
and
to
take
them
down
again
,
to
march
in
the
day
,
and
in
the
night
,
to
devour
cold
and
heat
,
and
in
a
word
,
to
turn
Arabians
for
a
year
and
an
half
,
during
which
time
we
are
to
be
in
the
Field
.
Adieu
;
I
shall
not
fail
to
acquit
my self
of
my
promise
,
and
from
time
to
time
to
inform
you
of
our
Adventures
;
and
besides
,
since
the
Army
for
this
time
will
make
but
small
Journeys
in
its
march
,
and
pass
on
with
all
that
pomp
and
magnificence
,
which
the
Kings
of
Indostan
do
affect
,
I
shall
endeavour
to
observe
the
most
considerable
things
,
that
I
may
impart
them
to
you
,
as
soon
as
we
shall
arrive
at
Lahor
.
THE
SECOND
LETTER
;
CONTAINING
The
Number
and
Magnificence
,
the
Order
and
the
Disposition
of
the
Tents
o
the
Great
Mogol
in
the
Field
:
The
Number
of
Elephants
,
Camels
,
Mules
,
and
Porters
,
necessary
to
carry
them
:
The
Disposition
of
the
Bazars
or
Royal
Markets
:
That
of
the
particular
Quarters
of
the
Omrahs
,
or
Lords
,
and
of
the
rest
of
the
Army
:
The
extent
of
the
whole
Army
,
when
encamped
:
The
confusion
there
met
with
;
and
how
it
may
be
avoided
:
The
Order
of
preventing
Robberies
:
The
different
Manners
of
the
March
of
the
King
,
the
Princesses
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Seraglio
:
The
danger
there
is
in
being
too
near
the
Women
:
The
several
ways
of
the
Royal
Hunting
,
and
how
the
King
hunts
with
his
whole
Army
:
The
abundance
of
people
there
is
in
the
Army
,
and
the
method
of
making
them
all
subsist
.
SIR
,
THis
indeed
is
called
marching
with
gravity
,
and
as
we
speak
here
a
la
Mogole
,
:
it
is
no
more
but
fifteen
or
sixteen
dayes
Journey
from
Dehli
to
Lahor
,
which
make
little
more
than
sixscore
Leagues
;
and
yet
we
have
spent
almost
two
months
on
this
way
.
'T
is
true
,
the
King
with
the
best
part
of
the
Army
went
somewhat
aside
from
the
high
way
,
the
better
to
enjoy
the
divertisements
of
Hunting
,
and
for
the
conveniency
of
the
water
of
Gemna
,
which
we
went
to
look
for
on
the
right
hand
,
and
which
we
leisurely
followed
long
enough
in
our
hunting
,
crossing
fields
of
tall
grass
,
full
of
all
sorts
of
game
,
where
the
Horsemen
could
scarce
be
seen
.
At
present
,
whilst
we
are
at
rest
,
I
am
going
to
make
good
what
I
have
promised
you
in
the
Title
of
this
Letter
;
hoping
shortly
to
make
you
come
to
Kachemire
,
and
to
shew
you
one
of
the
best
Countries
in
the
World
.
When
the
King
is
in
the
field
,
he
hath
usually
two
Camps
,
I
mean
two
Bodies
,
of
Tents
separated
,
to
the
end
that
when
he
breaketh
up
and
leaveth
one
,
the
other
may
have
passed
before
by
a
day
,
and
be
found
ready
when
he
arriveth
at
the
place
design'd
to
encamp
it
:
And
't
is
therefore
,
that
they
are
called
Peiche-kanes
as
if
you
should
say
,
Houses
going
before
:
These
two
Peiche-kanes
are
almost
alike
,
and
there
are
requisite
above
threescore
Elephants
,
more
then
two
hundred
Camels
,
above
an
hundred
Mules
,
and
as
many
more
Porters
to
carry
one
of
them
.
The
Elephants
carry
the
most
bulky
things
,
such
as
are
the
great
Tents
,
and
their
great
Pillars
,
which
being
too
long
and
too
heavy
,
are
taken
down
in
three
pieces
.
The
Camels
carry
the
lesser
Tents
:
The
Mules
,
the
Baggage
and
Kitchins
.
And
to
the
Porters
are
given
all
the
little
moveables
,
and
such
as
are
delicate
and
fine
,
that
might
easily
be
broken
;
as
Porcelain
,
which
the
King
usually
imployeth
at
Table
:
those
painted
and
guilded
Beds
,
and
those
rich
Karguais
;
which
I
shall
speak
of
hereafter
.
One
of
these
two
Peiche-kanes
,
or
Bodies
of
Tents
,
is
no
sooner
arrived
at
the
place
designed
for
encamping
,
but
the
Great
Marshal
that
orders
the
Lodging
,
chuseth
some
fair
place
for
the
Kings
Quarters
;
yet
with
a
regard
,
as
much
as
is
possible
,
to
the
Symmitry
and
order
that
is
to
be
observed
for
the
whole
Army
;
and
he
marketh
out
a
Square
,
of
which
each
side
is
above
three
hundred
ordinary
paces
long
.
An
hundred
Pikemen
presently
clear
and
level
this
pace
,
making
square
planes
to
raise
the
Tents
upon
,
and
surrounding
all
this
great
Square
with
Kanates
or
Skreens
seven
or
eight
foot
high
,
which
they
fasten
with
cords
tyed
to
sticks
,
and
with
perches
fix't
in
the
ground
,
by
couples
,
from
ten
to
ten
paces
,
one
without
,
and
the
other
within
,
inclining
the
one
upon
the
other
.
These
Kanates
are
made
of
a
strong
cloth
lined
with
stained
Linnen
.
In
the
middle
of
one
of
the
sides
of
this
Square
is
the
Entry
or
Royal
Gate
,
great
and
magnificent
,
and
the
Indian
stuff
which
't
is
made
of
,
as
also
those
Stuffs
,
of
which
the
whole
side
of
the
Square
of
the
face
is
lined
without
,
are
far
better
and
richer
than
the
others
.
The
first
and
the
greatest
of
the
Tents
,
that
is
reared
in
this
Inclosure
,
is
called
Am-kas
,
because
it
is
the
place
where
the
King
and
all
the
Lords
in
the
Army
do
assemble
about
nine
a
clock
in
the
morning
,
when
the
Mokam
,
that
is
,
the
usual
publick
Meeting
is
held
.
For
,
the
Kings
of
Indostan
,
although
they
are
in
a
march
,
do
not
dispence
but
very
rarely
with
this
almost
inviolable
custom
,
which
is
pass'd
into
a
kind
of
Duty
and
Law
,
viz.
to
appear
twice
a
day
in
the
Assembly
,
there
to
give
order
for
State-Affairs
,
and
to
administer
Justice
.
The
second
,
which
is
little
less
than
the
first
,
and
a
little
further
advanced
into
the
Inclosure
,
is
called
,
Gosl-kane
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
place
to
wash
in
:
And
here
't
is
,
where
all
the
▪
Lords
every
night
meet
,
and
where
they
come
to
salute
and
do
obeisance
to
the
King
,
as
ordinarily
they
do
when
they
are
in
the
Metropolis
.
This
Assembly
in
the
evening
is
very
inconvenient
to
the
Omrahs
;
but
it
is
a
thing
that
looks
great
and
stately
,
to
see
a
far
off
,
in
an
obscure
night
,
in
the
midst
of
a
Campagne
,
cross
all
the
Tents
of
an
Army
,
long
files
of
Torches
lighting
these
Omrahs
to
the
Kings
Quarters
,
and
attending
them
back
again
to
their
Tents
.
'T
is
true
,
that
these
lights
are
not
of
wax
as
ours
,
but
they
last
very
long
.
They
are
only
an
Iron
put
about
a
stick
,
at
the
end
of
which
are
wound
raggs
of
old
Linnen
from
time
to
time
,
which
is
moistned
with
Oyl
,
held
by
the
Link-men
in
their
hands
in
a
Brass
,
or
Latton-flagon
,
with
a
long
and
streight
neck
.
The
third
Tent
,
which
is
not
much
less
than
the
two
first
,
and
is
yet
further
advanced
into
the
Inclosure
,
is
called
Kalvet-kane
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
retired
or
the
Privy
Council-place
,
because
none
but
the
first
Officers
of
the
Kingdom
enter
into
it
;
and
't
is
there
where
the
greatest
and
the
most
important
Affairs
are
transacted
.
Yet
further
into
the
Square
are
the
particular
Tents
of
the
King
,
encompass'd
with
small
Kanates
or
Skreens
,
of
the
height
of
a
man
,
and
lined
with
stained
Indian
Stuff
,
of
that
elegant
workmanship
of
Maslipatam
,
which
do
represent
an
hundred
sorts
of
different
flowers
:
and
some
of
them
lined
with
flowred
Sattin
with
large
Silk
fringes
.
The
Tents
joyning
to
the
Kings
,
are
those
of
the
Begum
or
Princesses
,
and
the
other
great
Ladies
and
She-Officers
of
the
Seraglio
,
which
are
likewise
encompass'd
,
as
those
of
the
King
,
with
rich
Kanates
;
and
amidst
all
these
Tents
are
placed
those
of
the
lower
She-Officers
,
and
other
serving-Women
,
alwayes
,
upon
the
matter
,
in
the
same
order
,
according
to
their
Office
.
The
Am-kas
,
and
the
five
or
six
principal
Tents
are
raised
high
,
that
they
may
be
seen
at
a
good
distance
,
and
the
better
fence
off
the
heat
.
Without
it
is
nothing
but
a
course
and
strong
red
cloth
,
yet
beautified
and
striped
with
certain
large
stripes
,
cut
variously
and
advantagiously
to
the
eye
:
But
within
it
is
lined
with
those
fine
Indian
flowred
Stuffs
,
of
the
same
work
of
Maslipatam
;
and
this
work
is
raised
and
enriched
with
silk
,
gold
and
silver
Embroideries
having
great
Fringes
,
or
with
some
fine
flowred
Sattin
.
The
Pillars
supporting
these
Tents
,
are
painted
and
guild
;
One
marcheth
on
nothing
but
rich
Tapestry
,
having
matrasses
of
Cotton
under
them
four
or
five
inches
thick
,
and
round
about
these
Tapestries
there
are
great
square
Rails
richly
cover'd
to
lean
upon
.
In
each
of
the
two
great
Tents
where
the
Assembly
is
kept
,
there
is
raised
a
Theater
richly
adorned
,
where
the
King
giveth
Audience
under
a
great
Canopy
of
Velvet
,
or
purfled
with
gold
.
In
the
other
Tents
are
found
the
like
Canopies
,
and
there
you
may
see
also
set
up
certain
Karguais
,
that
is
,
fine
Cabinets
,
whose
little
doors
are
shut
with
Silver-locks
.
To
conceive
what
they
are
,
you
may
represent
to
you
two
small
Squares
of
our
Skreens
,
set
upon
one
another
,
and
neatly
round
about
fastned
to
one
another
with
a
Silken-string
;
yet
so
that
the
extremities
of
the
sides
of
the
uppermost
come
to
incline
upon
one
another
,
so
as
to
make
a
kind
of
a
little
Tabernacle
with
this
difference
from
our
Skreens
,
that
all
the
sides
of
these
are
of
very
thin
and
slight
Firr-boards
,
painted
and
guild
without
,
and
enriched
round
about
with
gold
and
Silk-fringes
,
and
lined
within
with
Scarlet
,
or
flowred
Sattin
,
or
purfled
with
Gold
.
And
this
is
very
near
what
I
can
tell
you
of
what
is
contained
within
the
great
Square
.
What
concerns
the
particulars
that
are
without
the
Square
;
there
are
first
two
pretty
Tents
on
both
the
two
sides
of
the
great
Entry
or
Royal
Gate
,
where
are
found
two
choice
Horses
sadled
,
and
richly
harness'd
,
and
altogether
ready
to
be
mounted
upon
occasion
,
or
rather
for
State
and
Magnificence
.
On
the
two
sides
of
the
same
Gate
are
placed
in
order
those
fifty
or
threescore
small
Field-pieces
,
that
make
up
the
Artillery
of
the
Sirrup
above
mention'd
,
and
which
discharge
all
together
to
salute
the
King
entring
into
his
Tent
,
and
to
give
notice
thereof
to
the
whole
Army
.
Before
the
Gate
there
is
alwayes
left
void
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
a
great
place
,
at
the
end
of
which
there
is
a
great
Tent
,
called
Nagar-kane
,
because
that
is
the
place
of
the
Timbals
and
Trumpets
.
Near
this
Tent
there
is
another
great
one
,
which
is
called
Tchauky-kane
,
because
it
is
the
place
where
the
Omrahs
keep
guard
,
every
one
in
his
turn
,
once
a
week
twenty
four
hours
together
;
yet
notwithstanding
most
of
the
Omrahs
on
the
day
of
their
guard
,
cause
,
close
by
,
to
be
rear'd
one
of
their
own
Tents
,
to
be
the
more
at
liberty
,
and
to
have
more
elbow
room
.
Round
about
the
three
other
sides
of
the
great
Square
are
set
up
all
the
Tents
of
the
Officers
,
which
are
alwayes
found
in
the
same
order
and
disposition
,
unless
it
be
that
the
place
permit
it
not
:
They
have
all
their
peculiar
names
;
but
as
they
are
hard
to
pronounce
,
and
I
pretend
not
to
teach
you
the
Language
of
the
Country
,
it
will
be
sufficient
to
tell
you
,
that
there
is
a
particular
one
for
the
Arms
of
the
King
;
another
for
the
rich
Harnesses
of
Horses
;
another
for
Vests
purfled
with
Gold
,
which
are
the
ordinary
Presents
bestow'd
by
the
King
.
Besides
,
there
are
four
more
,
near
one
another
;
the
first
of
which
is
designed
for
keeping
Fruit
;
the
second
for
Comfits
;
the
third
for
Ganges
water
,
and
the
Salt-peter
to
cool
it
;
and
the
fourth
for
the
Betele
,
which
is
that
Leaf
,
whereof
I
have
spoken
elsewhere
,
which
is
offered
to
friends
,
as
Coffee
is
in
Turkie
,
and
chew'd
to
make
ruddy
lips
,
and
a
sweet
breath
.
Next
to
these
,
there
are
fifteen
or
sixteen
others
that
serve
for
Kitchins
and
what
belongs
to
them
.
Amongst
all
these
Tents
are
those
of
a
great
number
of
Officers
and
Eunuchs
.
Lastly
,
there
are
four
or
five
long
ones
for
led
Horses
,
and
some
others
for
the
best
Elephants
;
and
all
those
that
are
for
hunting
.
For
there
must
needs
be
a
retreat
for
all
that
great
number
of
Birds
of
prey
,
that
are
always
carried
for
Game
and
Magnificence
;
and
so
there
must
be
for
those
many
Dogs
,
and
those
Leopards
serving
to
take
wild
Goats
;
for
those
Nilgaus
,
or
gray
Oxen
,
which
I
take
for
Elcks
;
for
these
Lions
and
Rhinoceros's
,
that
are
led
for
greatness
;
for
those
great
Bufalo's
of
Bengale
fighting
with
Lions
;
and
lastly
for
those
tamed
wild
Goats
,
they
call
Gazelles
,
that
are
made
to
sport
before
the
King
.
This
vast
number
of
Tents
,
now
spoken
of
,
together
with
those
that
are
within
the
great
Square
,
make
up
the
King's
Quarter
,
which
is
always
in
the
middle
,
and
as
't
were
in
the
center
of
the
Army
,
except
the
place
do
not
allow
it
.
It
will
easily
be
thence
concluded
,
that
this
Quarter
of
the
King
must
needs
be
something
great
and
royal
,
and
afford
a
very
fine
prospect
,
if
one
behold
from
some
high
place
this
great
body
of
red
Tents
in
the
midst
of
the
Army
,
encamped
in
a
fair
and
even
Campagne
,
where
may
be
fully
seen
all
that
order
and
disposition
that
is
to
be
observed
in
the
whole
.
After
that
the
Great
Marshal
of
the
Camp
hath
chosen
a
place
fit
for
the
Kings's
Quarter
,
and
hath
made
the
Am-kas
to
be
set
up
highest
of
all
the
Tents
,
and
by
which
he
is
to
take
his
measure
for
the
ordering
and
disposing
the
rest
of
the
Army
accordingly
;
He
then
marketh
out
the
Royal
Bazars
or
Markets
,
whence
the
whole
Army
is
furnisht
with
necessaries
;
drawing
the
first
and
the
chief
of
all
,
like
a
great
Street
running
straight
,
and
a
great
free
way
traversing
the
whole
Army
,
now
on
the
right
hand
,
and
by
and
by
on
the
left
of
the
Am-kas
and
the
King's
Quarter
,
and
always
in
the
straightest
line
that
may
be
towards
the
encamping
of
the
next
day
.
All
the
Royal
Bazars
,
that
are
neither
so
long
nor
so
broad
,
commonly
cross
this
first
,
some
on
this
,
others
on
the
other
side
of
the
King's
Quarter
;
and
all
these
Bazars
are
discern'd
by
very
high
Canes
like
great
pearches
,
which
are
fixt
in
the
ground
from
three
hundred
to
three
hundred
paces
or
thereabout
,
with
red
Standards
,
and
Cows-tailes
of
the
great
Tibet
fastned
on
the
top
of
these
Canes
like
Perirwigs
.
The
same
Marshal
designs
,
next
,
the
place
of
the
Omrahs
,
so
as
they
may
always
keep
the
same
order
,
and
be
ever
as
near
as
may
be
the
King's
Quarter
;
some
on
the
right
,
others
on
the
left
hand
,
some
on
this
side
of
him
,
others
beyond
him
;
so
that
none
of
them
may
change
the
place
that
hath
been
once
appointed
for
him
,
or
that
himself
hath
desired
in
the
begining
of
the
Voyage
.
The
Quarters
of
the
Omrahs
and
Rajas
,
as
to
their
particular
order
and
disposition
,
are
to
be
imagined
in
a
manner
like
that
of
the
King
:
For
commonly
they
have
two
Peiche-kanes
with
a
Square
of
Kanates
,
which
incloseth
their
principal
Tent
and
those
of
their
Women
;
and
round
about
these
are
put
up
the
Tents
of
their
Officers
and
Cavaliers
▪
with
a
peculiar
Bazar
▪
which
is
a
street
of
small
Tents
for
the
lower
sort
of
people
that
follows
the
Army
,
and
furnisheth
the
Camp
with
Forage
,
Grains
,
Rice
,
Butter
,
and
the
other
things
that
are
most
necessary
;
whereby
they
are
so
accommodated
,
that
they
need
not
always
go
to
the
Royal
Bazars
,
where
generally
all
things
are
to
be
found
as
in
the
Capital
City
.
Each
Bazar
is
marked
at
the
two
ends
by
two
Canes
planted
in
the
ground
,
which
are
ast
all
as
those
of
the
Royal
Bazars
,
that
so
at
a
good
distance
the
particular
Standards
fastned
to
to
them
may
be
discovered
,
and
the
several
quarters
distinguish't
from
one
another
.
The
Great
Omrahs
and
Rajas
affect
to
have
their
Tents
very
high
.
But
they
must
beware
lest
they
be
too
high
,
because
it
may
happen
,
that
the
King
,
passing
by
,
might
perceive
it
,
and
command
them
to
be
thrown
down
;
of
which
we
have
seen
an
example
in
this
last
march
.
Neither
must
they
be
altogether
red
from
without
,
since
those
of
the
King
alone
are
to
be
so
.
Lastly
,
out
of
respect
they
must
all
look
towards
the
Am-kas
,
or
the
Quarter
of
the
King
.
The
residue
of
the
space
between
the
Kings
Quarter
,
and
those
of
the
Omrahs
and
the
Bazars
,
is
taken
up
by
the
Tents
of
the
Manseb-dars
or
little
Omrahs
,
and
of
that
infinite
number
of
great
and
small
Merchants
that
follow
the
Army
;
of
all
those
that
belong
to
the
Law
;
and
lastly
,
of
all
such
as
serve
both
the
Artilleries
:
Which
maketh
indeed
a
prodigious
number
of
Tents
,
and
requireth
a
very
great
extent
of
ground
.
Yet
it
is
not
all
true
what
is
said
of
either
of
them
.
And
I
believe
,
that
when
the
whole
Army
is
in
a
fair
and
even
Campagne
,
where
it
may
encamp
with
ease
,
and
that
,
following
the
ordinary
plot
,
it
comes
at
length
to
be
lodged
,
as
near
as
may
be
,
in
a
round
(
as
we
have
often
seen
it
does
,
upon
this
road
)
the
compass
of
it
will
not
be
above
two
Leagues
,
or
two
Leagues
and
an
half
;
and
with
all
this
there
will
yet
be
left
here
and
there
several
void
places
.
But
then
the
great
Artillery
,
which
taketh
up
a
great
tract
of
ground
,
very
often
a
day
or
two
go
before
.
Nor
is
all
true
,
what
is
said
of
the
strange
confusion
,
which
commonly
strikes
an
astonishment
into
all
new
comers
.
For
a
little
acquaintance
with
the
method
of
the
Army
,
and
some
heeding
of
the
order
observed
in
the
Camp
,
will
soon
enable
one
to
avoid
all
embarasment
,
and
to
go
to
and
fro
about
his
business
,
and
to
find
his
quarter
again
;
forasmuch
as
every
one
regulateth
himself
by
the
King's
Quarter
,
and
the
particular
Tents
and
Standards
of
the
Omrahs
,
that
may
be
seen
afar
off
,
and
by
the
Standards
and
Perriwigs
of
the
Royal
Bazars
,
which
may
also
be
seen
at
a
great
distance
.
Yet
for
all
these
marks
it
will
sometimes
fall
out
,
that
one
shall
be
extreamly
perplexed
,
and
even
in
the
day
time
,
but
especially
in
the
morning
,
when
a
world
of
people
do
arrive
,
and
every
one
of
those
is
busie
and
seeks
to
lodge
himself
:
And
that
not
only
,
because
there
is
often
raised
so
great
a
dust
,
that
the
King's
Quarter
,
the
Standards
of
the
Bazars
and
the
Omrahs
(
which
might
serve
for
guides
)
cannot
be
discover'd
:
But
because
a
man
finds
himself
between
Tents
that
are
putting
up
,
and
between
cords
,
which
the
lesser
Omrahs
,
that
have
no
Peiche-kane
,
and
the
Manseb-dars
stretch
out
to
mark
their
lodgings
,
and
to
hinder
,
that
no
way
may
be
made
nigh
them
,
or
that
no
unknown
person
may
come
to
lodge
near
their
Tents
,
where
often
they
have
their
Women
:
If
in
this
case
you
mean
to
get
by
on
one
side
,
you
will
find
the
wayes
obstructed
by
those
stretched-out
cords
,
which
a
troup
of
mean
Serving-men
standing
there
with
big
cudgels
,
will
not
suffer
to
be
lower'd
,
to
suffer
the
Baggage
to
pass
.
If
you
will
turn
back
,
you
'l
find
the
wayes
shut
since
you
passed
.
And
here
it
is
,
where
you
must
cry
out
,
storm
,
intreat
,
make
as
if
you
would
strike
,
and
yet
well
beware
of
doing
so
,
leaving
the
men
,
as
well
as
you
can
,
to
quarrel
against
one
another
,
and
afterwards
to
accord
them
for
fear
of
some
mischief
;
and
in
short
,
to
put
your self
into
all
imaginable
postures
to
get
away
thence
,
and
to
make
your
Camels
pass
:
But
the
great
trouble
is
,
when
a
man
is
obliged
to
go
in
an
evening
to
a
place
somewhat
remote
;
because
that
those
offensive
smoaks
of
the
fire
of
green
Wood
,
of
Cowshares
,
of
Camel-dung
,
which
the
common
people
then
make
in
their
kitchins
,
do
raise
a
mist
(
especially
when
there
is
no
wind
)
so
thick
,
that
you
can
see
nothing
at
all
.
I
have
been
three
or
four
times
surprized
with
it
,
so
as
not
to
know
what
to
do
.
Well
might
I
ask
the
way
;
I
knew
not
whither
I
went
,
and
I
did
nothing
but
turn
.
Once
,
among
other
times
,
I
was
constrained
to
stay
still
this
mist
passed
,
and
the
Moon
risen
.
And
another
time
I
was
forced
to
get
to
the
Aguacy-die
,
to
lye
down
at
the
foot
thereof
,
and
there
to
pass
all
the
night
as
well
as
I
could
,
having
my
Servant
and
Horse
by
me
.
This
Aguacy-die
is
like
a
tall
Mast
,
but
very
slender
,
which
can
be
taken
down
in
three
pieces
,
and
't
is
planted
toward
the
King's
Quarter
,
near
that
Tent
which
is
called
Nagar-kane
.
In
the
evening
is
drawn
up
to
the
top
of
it
a
Lanthorn
with
a
light
burning
in
it
all
night
long
;
which
is
very
commodious
,
as
being
seen
a
great
way
off
;
and
thither
it
is
that
people
gone
astray
do
retire
,
from
thence
to
get
again
to
the
Bazars
,
and
to
ask
the
way
,
or
there
to
pass
the
rest
of
the
night
;
for
no
body
hinders
one
from
doing
so
,
and
a
man
may
be
there
in
safety
from
Robbers
.
It
is
called
Aguacy-die
,
as
if
you
should
say
,
light
of
Heaven
,
in
regard
that
from
a
far
off
it
appears
like
a
Star
.
For
the
prevention
of
Robberies
,
each
Omrah
causeth
a
guard
to
be
kept
all
the
night
long
,
in
his
particular
Camp
,
of
such
men
that
perpetually
go
the
round
,
and
cry
Kaber-dar
,
have
a
care
.
Besides
,
there
are
round
about
the
Army
set
guards
,
at
five
hundred
common
paces
from
one
another
,
that
keep
a
fire
,
and
cry
also
Kaber-dar
.
And
over
and
above
all
these
,
the
Cotoual
,
who
is
,
as
't
were
,
the
great
Prevost
,
sends
out
Troups
of
Guards
every
way
,
that
pass
through
all
the
Bazars
,
crying
out
and
trumpetting
all
night
long
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
some
robberries
there
are
now
and
then
committed
;
and
't
is
necessary
alwayes
to
be
upon
ones
guard
,
to
go
to
sleep
by
times
,
that
so
you
may
be
awake
the
rest
of
the
night
,
and
not
to
trust
your
servants
too
much
to
keep
guard
for
you
.
But
let
us
now
see
,
how
many
different
wayes
the
Great
Mogol
is
carried
in
the
Field
.
Ordinarily
he
causeth
himself
to
be
carried
on
mens
shoulders
,
in
a
kind
of
Sedan
or
Litter
,
upon
which
is
a
Tact-raven
,
that
is
,
a
Field-throne
,
on
which
he
is
seated
:
And
this
is
like
a
magnificent
,
Tabernacle
with
pillars
,
painted
and
guilded
,
which
may
be
shut
with
glass
,
when
't
is
ill
weather
;
the
four
branches
of
the
Litter
are
cover'd
with
Scarlet
or
purpled
Gold
,
with
great
Gold
and
Silk-fringes
;
and
at
each
branch
there
are
two
robust
and
well-cloathed
Porters
,
that
change
by
turns
with
as
many
more
that
follow
.
Sometimes
also
he
goeth
on
Horse-back
,
especially
when
't
is
a
fair
day
for
hunting
.
At
other
times
he
rideth
on
an
Elephant
,
in
a
Mik-dember
,
or
Hauze
;
and
this
is
the
most
splendid
appearance
:
For
,
the
Elephant
is
decked
with
a
very
rich
and
very
magnificent
Harnass
;
the
Mik-dember
,
being
a
little
square
House
or
Turret
of
Wood
,
is
alwayes
painted
and
guilded
;
and
the
Hauze
,
which
is
an
Oval
seat
,
having
a
Canopy
with
Pillars
over
it
,
is
so
likewise
.
In
these
different
Marches
he
is
alwayes
accompanied
with
a
great
number
of
Omrahs
and
Rajas
following
him
close
and
thick
on
horse-back
without
any
great
order
:
And
all
those
that
are
in
the
Army
are
obliged
to
be
at
the
Amkas
at
break
of
day
,
unless
he
do
exempt
them
from
it
upon
the
account
either
of
their
peculiar
Office
,
or
their
great
Age.
This
march
is
very
inconvenient
to
them
,
especially
on
hunting
dayes
;
for
they
must
endure
the
Sun
and
Dust
as
the
simple
Souldiers
,
and
that
sometimes
until
three
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoon
;
whereas
,
when
they
do
not
attend
the
King
,
they
go
at
ease
in
their
Palekys
,
close
cover'd
,
if
they
please
,
free
from
the
Sun
and
Dust
;
sleeping
in
them
couched
all
along
as
in
a
bed
,
and
so
coming
in
good
time
to
their
Tent
,
which
expects
them
with
a
ready
dinner
,
their
kitchin
being
gone
the
night
before
,
after
supper
.
About
the
Omrahs
,
and
amongst
them
,
there
is
alwayes
a
good
number
of
Horse-men
well
mounted
,
call'd
Gourze-berdars
,
because
they
carry
a
kind
of
Silver-Mace
of
Armes
.
There
are
also
many
of
them
about
the
right
and
left
wings
,
that
precede
the
person
of
the
King
,
together
with
store
of
Foot
men
.
These
Gourze-berdars
are
Choice-men
,
of
a
good
men
and
a
fair
stature
,
appointed
to
carry
orders
,
and
having
all
of
them
great
sticks
in
their
hands
,
whereby
they
put
people
aside
at
a
good
distance
,
and
hinder
that
no
body
march
before
the
King
to
incommode
him
.
After
the
Rajas
marcheth
a
train
mixed
of
a
great
number
of
Timbals
and
Trumpets
.
I
have
already
said
in
another
place
,
that
this
Train
consists
of
nothing
but
of
figures
of
Silver
representing
strange
Animals
,
Hands
,
Scales
,
Fishes
,
and
other
mysterious
things
,
that
are
carried
at
the
end
of
great
Silver-sticks
.
At
last
a
great
troup
of
Manseb-dars
,
or
little
Omrahs
,
well
mounted
,
and
furnisht
with
Swords
,
Arrows
and
Quivers
,
follow
after
all
the
former
:
And
this
Body
is
much
more
numerous
than
that
of
the
Omrahs
,
because
,
besides
that
all
those
that
are
of
the
Guard
dare
not
fail
to
be
at
break
of
day
,
as
the
Omrahs
,
at
the
gate
of
the
Kings
Tent
to
accompany
him
:
There
are
also
many
,
that
come
amongst
them
,
to
make
their
Court
,
and
to
become
known
there
.
The
Princesses
,
and
the
great
Ladies
of
the
Seraglio
are
also
carried
in
sundry
fashions
;
some
are
carried
,
like
the
King
,
on
mens
shoulders
,
in
a
Tchaudoule
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Tactravan
,
painted
,
guilded
,
and
cover'd
with
great
and
costly
Net-work
of
Silk
of
divers
colours
,
enriched
with
Embroidery
,
Fringe
,
and
thick
pendant
tufts
.
Others
are
carried
in
a
very
handsome
Palekys
closed
,
that
are
likewise
painted
and
guilded
,
and
covered
with
that
rich
silken
net-work
.
Some
are
carried
in
large
Litters
by
two
strong
Camels
,
or
by
two
small
Elephants
,
instead
of
Mules
:
and
in
this
manner
I
have
sometimes
seen
carried
Rauchenara-Begum
;
when
I
also
observed
,
that
in
the
fore-part
of
her
Litter
,
being
open
,
there
was
a
little
She-slave
,
that
with
a
peacockstail
kept
off
from
her
the
Flyes
and
Dust
.
Lastly
,
others
are
carried
upon
Elephants
richly
harnessed
,
and
cover'd
with
●mbroider'd
d●●kings
,
and
great
Silver-bells
;
where
these
Ladies
sit
,
raised
,
as
't
were
,
into
the
middle
region
of
the
Air
,
four
and
four
in
Mik-dembers
latticed
,
which
always
are
cover'd
with
silken
Net-work
,
and
are
no
less
splendid
and
stately
than
the
Tchaudoules
and
Tactravans
.
I
cannot
forbear
relating
here
,
that
in
this
Voyage
I
took
a
particular
pleasure
in
beholding
and
considering
this
pompous
march
of
the
Seraglio
.
And
certainly
nothing
more
stately
can
be
imagined
,
than
to
see
Rauchenara-Begum
march
first
,
mounted
upon
a
lusty
Elephant
of
Pegu
in
a
Mik-dember
,
all
shining
of
Gold
and
Azur
,
attended
by
five
or
six
other
Elephants
with
their
Mik-dembers
,
almost
as
splendid
as
hers
,
filled
with
the
principal
She-Officers
of
her
House
;
some
of
the
most
considerable
Eunuchs
,
richly
adorned
,
and
advantagiously
mounted
,
riding
on
her
side
,
each
with
a
Cane
in
his
hand
;
a
Troup
of
Tartarian
and
Kachemirian
Maids
,
of
Honour
about
her
,
odly
and
fantastically
dressed
,
and
riding
on
very
pretty
Hackney-horses
;
and
lastly
,
many
other
Eunuchs
on
Horseback
accompanied
with
store
of
Pages
and
Lackeys
,
with
great
sticks
in
their
hands
,
to
make
way
afar
off
.
After
this
Rauchenara-Begum
,
I
saw
pass
one
of
the
principal
Ladies
of
the
Court
,
mounted
and
attended
in
proportion
:
And
after
this
,
a
third
in
the
same
fashion
;
and
then
another
,
and
so
on
to
fifteen
or
sixteen
all
,
(
more
or
less
)
bravely
mounted
and
accompanied
according
to
their
quality
,
pay
,
and
office
.
Indeed
this
long
file
of
Elephants
to
the
number
of
fifty
,
or
more
,
thus
gravely
marching
with
paces
,
as
't
were
,
counted
,
and
withal
this
gallant
train
and
equipage
,
does
represent
something
that
is
Great
and
Royal
;
and
if
I
had
not
beheld
this
Pomp
with
a
kind
of
philosophical
indifference
,
I
know
not
,
whether
I
should
not
have
suffered
my self
to
be
carried
away
to
those
extravagant
sentiments
of
most
of
the
Indian
Poets
,
who
will
have
it
,
that
all
these
Elephants
carry
as
many
hidden
Goddesses
.
'T
is
true
,
one
can
hardly
see
them
,
and
they
are
almost
inaccessible
by
men
;
it
would
be
a
great
misfortune
to
any
poor
Cavalier
whosoever
,
to
be
found
in
the
Field
too
near
them
in
the
march
;
all
those
Eunuchs
,
and
all
the
crue
of
Servants
are
to
the
highest
degree
insolent
,
and
desire
nothing
more
than
such
apretext
and
occasion
to
fall
upon
a
man
and
give
him
some
Bastinadoes
.
I
remember
,
I
was
once
thus
unfortunately
surprized
,
and
certainly
I
had
been
very
ill
used
,
as
well
as
many
other
Cavaliers
,
if
at
length
I
had
not
resolved
to
make
my
way
out
by
my
sword
,
rather
than
suffer
my self
to
be
thus
maimed
as
they
began
to
order
the
matter
;
and
if
by
good
luck
I
had
not
been
provided
with
a
good
Horse
,
that
carried
me
vigoronsly
out
of
the
press
,
when
I
put
him
on
thorow
a
torrent
of
people
,
that
was
to
be
repassed
.
And
it
is
grown
in
a
manner
a
common
Proverb
of
these
Armies
,
That
,
above
all
,
one
must
beware
of
three
things
:
First
,
Not
to
let
one self
to
be
engaged
amongst
the
troups
of
the
chosen
led
Horse
,
they
never
failing
to
strike
:
Secondly
,
not
to
come
into
the
places
of
Hunting
:
Thirdly
,
not
to
approach
too
near
the
Women
of
the
Seraglio
.
Yet
notwithstanding
by
what
I
hear
,
it
is
much
less
dangerous
here
than
in
Persia
;
for
there
't
is
death
to
be
found
in
the
field
in
sight
of
the
Eunuchs
that
attend
them
,
though
you
were
half
a
league
distant
from
them
.
It
is
required
,
that
as
many
men
as
there
are
in
the
Villages
and
Burroughs
,
where
they
pass
,
do
all
abandon
them
and
retire
afar
off
.
As
to
the
Hunting
of
the
King
,
I
knew
not
first
how
to
imagine
what
is
commonly
said
,
which
is
,
that
the
Great
Mogol
goes
to
hunt
with
an
hundred
thousand
men
:
But
now
I
feel
,
it
may
very
well
be
said
,
that
he
goes
to
hunt
with
above
two
hundred
thousand
,
nor
is
it
a
thing
hard
to
comprehend
.
In
the
neighbouring
places
to
Agra
and
Dehli
,
along
the
river
Gemma
as
far
as
to
the
mountains
,
and
even
on
both
sides
of
the
high
way
to
Lahor
,
there
is
abundance
of
untilled
Lands
,
some
of
Copse-wood
,
and
some
of
Grass
above
a
mans
height
:
In
all
these
places
there
are
great
numbers
of
Guards
,
uncessantly
roving
up
and
down
,
and
hindering
all
other
people
from
huntin
except
Partridges
,
Quailes
and
Hares
,
which
the
Indians
know
to
take
with
nets
:
So
that
every
where
in
those
places
there
is
very
great
store
of
all
kind
of
Game
.
This
being
so
,
the
hunting
guards
,
when
they
know
that
the
King
is
in
the
field
,
and
near
their
quarters
,
give
notice
,
to
the
Great
Hunting-master
,
of
the
quality
of
the
Game
,
and
of
the
place
where
most
of
it
is
:
then
the
Guards
do
line
all
the
avenues
of
that
quarter
,
and
that
sometimes
for
above
four
or
five
Leagues
of
ground
,
that
so
the
whole
Army
may
pass
by
,
either
this
or
that
way
,
and
the
King
being
in
his
march
may
at
the
same
time
enter
into
it
with
as
many
Omrabs
,
Hunters
and
other
persons
as
he
shall
please
,
and
there
hunt
at
his
ease
,
now
in
one
manner
and
then
in
another
,
according
to
the
difference
of
the
Game
.
And
now
behold
first
,
how
he
hunteth
the
Gazelles
or
wild
Fawns
with
tamed
Leopards
.
I
think
,
I
have
else
where
told
you
,
that
in
the
Indies
there
is
store
of
Gazelles
,
that
are
in
a
manner
shaped
as
our
Hinds
or
Fawns
;
that
these
Gazelles
commonly
go
in
several
troups
,
and
that
every
troup
,
which
never
consists
of
above
five
or
six
,
is
alwaies
follow'd
by
one
only
male
,
discernable
by
the
colour
.
One
of
such
troups
being
discover'd
,
they
endeavour
to
make
the
Leopard
see
them
,
who
is
held
chain'd
upon
a
little
chariot
.
This
crafty
animal
doth
not
presently
and
directly
run
after
them
,
but
goes
winding
and
turning
,
stopping
and
hiding
himself
,
so
to
approach
them
with
more
advantage
,
and
to
surprize
them
:
And
as
he
is
capable
to
make
five
or
six
leaps
with
an
almost
incredible
swiftness
,
when
he
finds
he
is
within
reach
,
he
lanceth
himself
upon
them
,
worrieth
them
,
and
gluts
himself
with
their
blood
,
heart
and
liver
:
If
he
faileth
(
which
often
happens
)
he
stands
still
,
and
it
would
be
in
vain
for
him
to
attempt
to
take
them
by
running
after
them
,
because
they
run
much
faster
,
and
hold
out
longer
than
he
.
Then
the
Master
comes
gently
about
him
,
flattering
him
,
and
throwing
him
some
pieces
of
flesh
,
and
thus
amusing
him
,
puts
something
over
his
eyes
to
cover
them
,
and
so
chains
him
,
and
puts
him
upon
the
chariot
again
.
One
of
these
Leopards
gave
us
once
in
our
march
this
divertisement
,
which
frighted
store
of
people
.
A
troup
of
Gazelles
appear'd
in
the
midst
of
the
Army
,
as
they
will
do
every
day
;
it
chanced
that
they
passed
close
to
two
Leopards
that
were
carried
.
as
they
use
to
be
,
upon
their
little
chariot
.
One
of
them
not
blinded
,
made
such
an
effort
that
he
burst
his
chain
,
and
darted
himself
after
them
,
but
without
catching
any
of
them
:
Yet
the
Gazelles
,
not
knowing
which
way
to
escape
,
being
pursued
,
cried
after
,
and
hunted
on
every
side
,
there
was
one
of
them
that
was
forced
to
repass
again
near
the
Leopard
,
who
,
notwithstanding
the
Camels
and
Horses
that
pestred
all
the
way
,
and
contrary
to
what
is
commonly
said
of
this
Beast
,
that
it
never
returns
to
its
prey
when
it
hath
once
failed
of
it
,
flew
upon
it
and
caught
it
.
The
hunting
of
the
Nilgaux
or
gray
Oxen
,
which
I
said
were
a
kind
of
Elcks
,
hath
no
great
matter
in
it
.
They
are
inclosed
in
great
Nets
,
that
are
by
little
and
little
drawn
closer
together
,
and
when
they
are
reduced
to
a
small
compass
of
enclosure
,
the
King
,
the
Omrahs
,
and
the
Hunters
do
enter
and
kill
them
at
pleasure
with
Arrows
,
Half-pikes
,
Sables
or
Musquets
;
and
sometimes
in
so
great
numbers
,
that
the
King
sends
quarters
of
them
for
presents
to
all
the
Omrabs
.
The
Game
of
the
Cranes
hath
something
of
divertisement
.
'T
is
a
pleasure
to
see
them
defend
themselves
in
the
Air
against
the
Birds
of
prey
;
they
sometimes
kill
some
of
them
;
but
at
length
,
not
being
nimble
in
turning
,
many
strong
Birds
master
them
.
Of
all
the
Games
that
of
the
Lion
is
the
most
Royal
,
because
there
is
none
but
the
King
and
the
Princes
that
can
exercise
it
(
unless
it
be
by
a
very
particular
leave
;
)
but
it
is
also
the
most
dangerous
.
The
manner
of
it
is
this
.
When
the
King
is
in
the
field
,
and
the
Hunting-guards
have
discover'd
the
place
of
the
Lions
retirement
;
they
tye
fast
an
Ass
there-about
,
which
the
Lion
soon
comes
to
devour
,
and
without
caring
to
look
out
for
other
prey
,
as
Oxen
,
Cows
,
Mutton
or
Shepherds
,
he
goes
to
seek
for
drink
,
and
returns
to
his
ordinary
lodging
place
,
where
he
lyes
down
and
sleeps
until
next
morning
,
when
he
finds
another
Ass
in
the
self-same
place
,
which
the
Hunters
have
fastned
there
as
the
day
before
;
and
when
they
have
thus
baited
and
amused
him
several
dayes
in
the
same
place
,
and
now
that
the
King
is
nigh
,
they
at
length
tye
fast
another
Ass
,
but
whom
they
have
made
to
swallow
a
quantity
of
opium
,
to
the
end
that
his
flesh
may
the
better
lull
asleep
the
Lion
,
and
then
all
the
Country-men
of
the
circumjacent
Villages
spread
large
and
strong
nets
made
for
that
purpose
,
which
they
also
by
degrees
reduce
to
a
small
compass
,
as
is
practised
in
the
hunting
of
the
Nilgaux
.
All
things
thus
prepar'd
,
the
King
mounted
on
an
Elephant
trap'd
with
iron
,
being
attended
by
the
great
Hunting-master
,
some
Omrahs
riding
also
on
Elephants
,
by
abundance
of
Gourze-berdars
on
Horse-back
,
and
by
a
numerous
Hunting-guard
on
foot
,
arm'd
with
Half-pikes
,
approacheth
to
the
Nets
from
without
,
and
with
a
great
Musquet
shoots
at
the
Lion
;
who
when
he
finds
himself
wounded
,
comes
directly
to
the
Elephant
,
as
his
custom
is
;
but
he
meets
with
those
big
Nets
stopping
him
,
and
the
King
shoots
so
often
at
him
,
that
at
last
he
kills
him
.
Yet
in
this
last
hunting
there
was
a
Lion
that
leapt
over
these
Nets
,
fell
upon
an
Horseman
whose
Horse
he
kill'd
,
and
then
ran
away
:
But
the
Hunters
met
with
him
,
and
inclosed
him
again
in
the
Net
,
which
caused
a
great
disturbance
to
the
Army
;
we
were
three
or
four
dayes
padling
in
small
torrents
running
down
the
mountains
,
betwixt
underwood
and
such
long
grass
as
that
Camels
hardly
can
be
seen
therein
;
and
happy
were
these
that
had
some
provision
of
victuals
;
for
all
was
in
disorder
:
The
Bazars
could
not
range
themselves
,
and
the
Villages
were
remote
.
The
reason
why
we
were
to
stop
there
so
long
,
was
,
that
as
it
is
a
good
Omen
with
the
Indians
when
the
King
kills
a
Lion
,
so
it
is
a
very
ill
one
,
when
he
faileth
,
and
they
think
that
the
State
would
run
great
hazard
if
they
should
not
master
him
.
Hence
't
is
also
that
they
make
many
Ceremonies
upon
the
account
of
this
Hunting
;
for
they
bring
the
dead
Lion
before
the
King
in
the
general
Assembly
of
the
Omrahs
,
and
after
he
hath
been
well
viewed
and
exactly
measur'd
,
'
its
recorded
in
the
Archives
,
that
such
a
King
,
at
such
a
time
,
slew
a
Lion
of
such
a
bigness
,
of
such
hair
,
of
so
long
and
large
teeth
and
claws
,
not
omitting
the
least
circumstances
.
I
shall
here
only
add
a
word
in
reference
to
what
is
commonly
said
of
the
Opium
,
that
the
Ass
is
made
to
swallow
,
viz.
That
one
of
the
chief
Hunters
assur'd
me
,
that
it
was
but
a
tale
of
the
vulgar
,
and
that
the
Lion
slept
sufficiently
without
it
,
when
he
had
his
belly
full
.
Now
to
return
to
our
march
;
when
the
great
Rivers
,
which
in
these
quarters
commonly
have
no
Bridges
,
are
to
be
passed
,
there
are
made
two
Boat-Bridges
,
about
two
or
three
hundred
paces
distant
from
one
another
;
which
they
know
well
enough
how
to
chain
and
fasten
together
.
Upon
them
they
cast
earth
and
straw
mingled
together
,
which
preventeth
the
sliding
of
the
animals
.
The
first
passing
upon
,
and
the
coming
from
it
are
only
dangerous
,
because
,
that
besides
the
great
croud
,
which
then
commonly
throngeth
,
and
the
great
confusion
and
embarasment
,
it
often
happens
that
pits
or
holes
are
made
when
't
is
moving
earth
;
and
then
you
shall
have
Horses
and
burthen'd
Oxen
tumble
upon
one
another
,
over
whom
people
do
pass
with
an
incredible
disorder
;
which
would
be
yet
greater
,
if
all
were
to
pass
in
one
day
:
But
ordinarily
the
King
encampeth
but
half
a
League
from
the
Bridge
,
where
he
stays
a
day
or
two
,
and
he
never
almost
encampeth
farther
than
half
a
League
from
the
River
on
the
other
side
of
the
Bridge
,
that
so
the
Army
may
have
at
least
three
days
and
three
nights
to
pass
more
conveniently
,
Lastly
,
as
to
the
number
of
people
that
is
found
in
the
Army
,
it
is
not
so
easie
a
thing
to
determine
it
.
It
is
so
differently
spoken
of
,
that
one
knows
not
what
to
Judge
of
it
.
What
I
can
tell
you
of
it
in
the
general
,
that
is
most
probable
,
is
this
:
That
in
this
march
there
were
at
least
,
as
to
Souldiers
and
others
,
an
hundred
thousand
Horsemen
,
and
above
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Animals
,
as
Horses
,
Mules
or
Elephants
;
that
there
were
near
fifty
thousand
Camels
,
and
almost
as
many
Oxen
or
Asses
,
that
serve
to
carry
the
grain
,
and
other
provisions
of
these
poor
people
of
the
Bazars
,
their
wives
and
children
:
For
they
lugg
all
with
them
,
as
our
Bohcmians
do
.
Upon
this
measure
you
may
reckon
pretty
near
the
number
of
the
serving
people
,
supposing
that
nothing
is
there
done
but
by
the
force
of
servants
,
and
that
I
,
who
am
but
in
the
rank
of
a
Cavalier
of
two
Horses
,
can
hardly
do
my
business
with
less
than
three
men
:
Some
say
,
that
in
the
whole
Army
,
there
is
scarce
less
than
between
three
or
four
hundred
thousand
persons
.
Others
reckon
more
;
others
less
.
No
body
ever
told
them
to
determine
the
precise
number
.
I
can
say
nothing
of
certainty
,
but
only
that
't
is
a
prodigious
and
almost
incredible
number
;
but
then
you
are
to
imagine
,
that
't
is
all
Dehli
,
the
Capital
City
,
that
marcheth
,
because
that
all
the
Inhabitans
of
that
Town
,
living
upon
the
Court
and
the
Army
,
are
obliged
to
follow
them
,
especially
when
the
voyage
is
to
be
long
,
as
this
;
or
else
they
must
starve
.
The
difficulty
is
to
know
,
whence
and
how
so
great
an
Army
can
subsist
in
the
Field
,
so
vast
a
number
of
people
and
beasts
.
For
that
,
we
must
only
suppose
(
which
is
very
true
)
that
the
Indians
live
very
soberly
,
and
observe
a
very
simple
diet
,
and
that
of
all
this
great
number
of
Cavaliers
there
is
not
the
tenth
,
or
not
the
twentieth
man
,
that
in
his
march
eats
flesh
:
provided
they
have
their
Kichery
,
that
is
,
their
mixture
of
Rice
and
of
other
legums
,
upon
which
they
pour
butter
when
they
are
boyled
,
they
are
content
.
We
are
also
to
know
,
that
Camels
endure
labour
,
hunger
and
thirst
extreamly
well
,
live
upon
a
little
,
and
eat
almost
any
thing
,
and
that
assoon
as
the
Army
encampeth
any
where
,
the
Camel-drivers
let
them
to
into
the
field
to
brouze
,
where
they
eat
whatever
they
light
upon
.
Besides
,
that
the
Merchants
that
entertain
Bazars
in
Dehli
,
are
obliged
to
entertain
them
in
the
field
:
and
that
all
the
small
Merchants
,
that
keep
shop
in
the
Bazars
of
Dehli
,
keep
them
also
in
the
Army
,
either
by
force
,
or
out
of
necessity
,
and
lastly
,
that
as
to
Forage
,
all
these
poor
people
go
roving
up
and
down
every
where
in
the
Village
,
to
buy
what
they
can
get
,
and
to
gain
something
by
it
;
and
their
great
and
common
refuge
is
,
with
a
kind
of
Trowel
to
raspe
or
knock
down
whole
fields
,
to
beat
and
wash
what
they
have
there
gotten
,
and
so
to
carry
it
to
sell
to
the
Army
,
which
they
do
sometimes
very
dear
and
sometimes
very
Cheap
;
I
forgot
to
mention
one
thing
that
's
remarkable
,
viz.
that
the
King
enters
into
the
Camp
,
now
on
one
side
,
then
on
another
;
and
that
to
day
he
passeth
near
the
Tents
of
certain
Omrahs
,
and
tomorrow
near
those
of
others
.
Which
he
doth
not
without
design
;
for
the
Omrahs
,
which
he
passeth
by
so
near
,
are
obliged
to
meet
him
,
and
to
make
him
some
small
present
or
other
;
so
that
some
will
present
him
with
twenty
Roupies
of
Gold
,
which
maketh
thirty
Pistols
;
others
with
fifty
,
and
so
others
in
proportion
,
according
to
their
generosity
,
and
the
greatness
of
their
pay
.
For
the
rest
,
you
will
excuse
me
,
that
I
do
not
observe
to
you
the
Towns
and
Burroughs
that
are
between
Dehli
and
Lahor
;
I
have
seen
in
a
manner
none
of
them
,
for
I
went
almost
always
cross
the
fields
,
and
in
the
night
,
because
my
Agah
was
not
placed
in
the
middle
of
the
Army
,
where
often
is
the
high
way
,
but
very
forward
in
the
right
Wing
.
We
went
as
well
as
we
could
by
Star-light
cross
the
fields
to
gain
the
right
Wing
of
the
Camp
,
without
seeking
for
the
high
way
;
though
sometimes
we
found
our selves
much
perplexed
,
and
in
lieu
of
three
of
four
Leagues
,
which
is
the
ordinary
distance
of
one
encampment
from
one
another
,
we
sometimes
made
five
or
six
;
but
when
the
day
comes
on
,
we
soon
found
our selves
where
we
should
be
.
THE
THIRD
LETTER
.
A
Description
of
Lahor
,
the
Capital
of
Penjeab
,
or
,
The
Kingdom
of
the
Five
Waters
.
SIR
,
IT
is
not
without
reason
,
that
this
Kingdom
,
of
which
Lahor
is
the
Capital
City
,
is
called
Penjeab
,
or
the
Country
of
the
Five
Waters
,
because
there
are
actually
Five
considerable
Rivers
coming
down
from
those
Mountains
,
within
which
the
Kingdom
Kachemire
is
lock'd
up
,
and
that
run
cross
this
tract
of
Land
to
fall
into
the
River
Indus
,
discharging
themselves
together
into
the
Ocean
at
Scymdi
,
towards
the
entry
of
the
Persian
Gulph
.
Whether
Lahor
be
that
ancient
Bucephalos
,
I
decide
not
.
Mean
time
,
Alexinder
is
sufficiently
known
here
under
the
name
of
Sekan-der
Filifous
,
that
is
,
Alexander
Son
of
Philip
;
but
as
to
his
Horse
,
they
know
it
not
.
The
City
of
Lahor
is
built
upon
one
of
these
Five
Rivers
,
which
is
not
less
than
our
River
Loire
,
and
for
which
there
is
great
need
of
a
like
bank
,
because
it
maketh
great
devastation
,
and
often
changeth
its
bed
,
and
hath
but
lately
retired
it self
from
Lahor
for
a
quarter
of
a
League
;
which
very
much
incommodeth
the
Inhabitants
.
The
Houses
of
Lahor
have
this
peculiar
above
those
of
Dehli
and
Agra
;
that
they
are
very
high
,
but
most
of
them
are
ruinous
,
because
't
is
now
more
then
twenty
years
that
the
Court
is
alwayes
at
Dehli
or
at
Agra
,
and
that
in
these
later
years
the
rains
have
been
so
excessive
,
that
they
have
overthrown
many
of
them
,
whereby
also
much
people
hath
been
killed
.
'T
is
true
,
there
remain
still
five
or
six
considerable
Streets
,
of
which
there
are
two
or
three
that
are
above
a
League
long
;
but
in
them
also
are
many
buildings
found
that
fall
down
.
The
Kings
Palace
is
no
longer
upon
the
River
side
,
as
it
was
formerly
,
because
that
the
River
hath
left
it
.
It
is
very
high
,
and
magnificent
;
yet
those
of
Agra
and
Dehli
do
much
surpass
it
.
It
is
now
above
two
months
that
we
are
here
,
expecting
the
melting
of
the
Snow
of
the
mountains
of
Kachemire
,
for
a
more
convenient
passage
into
that
Kingdom
.
But
at
length
we
are
to
depart
tomorrow
.
The
King
hath
been
gone
these
two
dayes
.
I
have
got
a
little
Kachemirian
Tent
,
which
I
bought
yesterday
.
I
was
advised
to
do
like
others
,
and
to
leave
here
my
ordinary
Tent
,
which
is
big
and
heavy
enough
,
because
,
they
say
,
that
between
the
mountains
of
Kachemire
,
whither
we
are
now
marching
,
it
will
be
difficult
to
find
room
enough
,
and
that
the
Camels
not
having
place
enough
to
pass
,
we
shall
be
obliged
to
get
our
Baggage
carried
by
Porters
,
and
that
so
my
large
Tent
would
cost
me
much
to
carry
.
Adieu
.
THE
FOURTH
LETTER
.
SIR
,
I
Believed
,
that
after
we
had
overcome
the
heats
of
Maok
,
near
Babel-ma●del
,
I
could
defie
those
of
the
rest
of
the
Earth
,
but
since
these
four
dayes
that
the
Army
left
Lahor
,
I
find
I
come
very
short
of
my
reckoning
,
and
I
have
experimented
to
the
hazard
of
my
life
,
that
it
is
not
without
reason
,
that
the
Indians
themselves
did
apprehend
the
eleven
or
twelve
dayes
march
of
the
Army
,
from
Lahor
to
Bamber
,
the
entry
of
the
mountains
of
Kachemire
.
I
protest
unto
you
,
without
any
exaggaration
,
that
the
heats
have
been
so
excessive
,
that
sometimes
they
have
reduced
me
to
extremity
,
insomuch
that
I
knew
not
in
the
morning
whether
I
should
live
till
night
.
The
cause
of
this
extraordinary
heat
is
,
that
the
high
mountains
of
Kachemire
being
on
the
North
of
our
road
,
keep
from
us
all
the
cool
wind
that
might
come
and
refresh
us
from
that
Quarter
,
and
do
reflect
the
sun-beams
upon
us
,
and
leave
the
field
burnt
up
and
choaking
.
But
to
what
purpose
,
to
play
the
Philosopher
,
and
to
seek
reasons
for
that
,
which
perhaps
will
kill
me
tomorrow
.
THE
FIFTH
LETTER
.
SIR
,
I
Passed
yesterday
one
of
the
greatest
Rivers
of
the
Indies
,
called
the
Tche●au
.
The
excellency
of
its
water
,
of
which
the
great
Omrahs
make
provision
in
lieu
of
that
of
Ganges
:
(
whereof
they
have
drunk
hitherto
)
keeps
me
from
believing
this
to
be
some
River
to
pass
to
Hell
,
rather
than
to
Kachemire
,
where
they
would
make
us
believe
we
shall
find
Snow
and
Ice
:
For
I
find
it
grow
worse
and
worse
every
day
,
and
that
the
more
we
advance
,
the
more
heat
we
feel
.
'T
is
true
that
I
pass'd
the
Bridge
at
Noon-day
;
but
I
almost
knew
not
,
which
was
best
,
to
march
in
the
field
,
or
to
keep
ones
self
stuff'd
up
under
a
Tent
:
At
least
,
I
have
succeeded
in
my
design
,
which
was
,
to
pass
the
Bridge
with
ease
,
whilst
all
men
did
repose
themselves
,
expecting
to
leave
the
Camp
towards
evening
when
the
Heat
is
not
so
violent
;
whereas
if
I
had
staid
as
the
rest
did
,
some
mischief
perhaps
might
have
befallen
me
.
For
it
hath
been
,
I
hear
,
the
most
terrible
confusion
,
and
the
greatest
disorder
that
ever
was
in
any
the
like
former
passage
from
Dehli
;
the
entring
upon
the
first
Boat
,
and
the
going
off
from
the
last
,
having
been
made
very
difficult
,
because
it
was
meer
moving
sand
,
which
as
people
marched
upon
it
,
and
stirr'd
it
,
did
slide
away
into
the
water
,
and
left
a
pit
;
insomuch
that
a
great
number
of
Camels
,
Oxen
and
Horses
were
in
the
crowd
overthrown
and
trampled
under
foot
,
and
store
of
blows
distributed
besides
:
There
are
ordinarily
,
upon
such
occasions
,
some
Officers
and
Cavaliers
of
the
Omrahs
,
who
to
make
way
for
their
Masters
and
their
Baggage
,
are
not
sparing
of
them
.
My
Navab
hath
lost
one
of
his
Camels
with
the
Iron
Oven
it
carried
;
which
maketh
me
apprehend
,
I
shall
be
reduced
to
the
bread
of
Bazar
.
Farewel
.
THE
SIXTH
LETTER
.
SIR
,
IT
is
too
much
curiosity
,
't
is
folly
,
or
at
least
temerity
in
an
European
to
expose
himself
to
such
heats
and
dangerous
marches
;
It
is
putting
ones
self
into
manifest
peril
of
life
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
misfortune
is
good
for
something
.
Whilst
we
stayed
at
Lahor
,
I
was
seized
on
by
a
Flux
,
and
by
gripings
,
which
did
very
much
incommode
me
;
caused
by
my
constant
lying
upon
a
Terrasse
,
and
taking
the
cool
of
the
night
,
as
we
use
to
do
at
Dehli
without
danger
.
But
since
we
have
been
marching
these
eight
or
nine
dayes
,
the
sweat
hath
dissipated
all
those
humors
.
My
body
is
become
a
right
Sieve
,
very
dry
,
and
I
have
no
sooner
taken
into
my
stomach
a
pint
of
water
(
for
less
will
not
serve
our
turn
)
but
I
see
it
at
the
same
time
issue
out
of
my
limbs
like
a
dew
to
the
very
ends
of
my
fingers
.
I
believe
I
have
this
day
drunk
above
ten
pints
.
And
this
is
some
comfort
,
that
one
may
drink
of
it
as
much
as
one
lists
without
danger
,
provided
it
be
good
water
.
The
SEVENTH
LETTER
,
to
the
same
.
Written
from
the
Camp
of
the
Army
,
marching
from
Lahor
to
Kachemire
,
the
tenth
of
March
in
the
morning
.
SIR
,
The
Sun
is
but
just
now
rising
,
yet
he
is
intolerable
;
there
is
not
a
Cloud
in
the
Sky
,
not
a
breath
of
Wind
;
my
horses
are
spent
,
they
have
not
seen
a
green
Herb
since
we
came
out
of
Lahor
;
my
Indians
for
all
their
black
,
dry
,
and
hard
Skin
,
sink
under
it
.
My
face
,
hands
and
feet
are
peeled
off
,
and
my
body
is
covered
all
over
with
pimples
,
that
prick
me
as
so
many
needles
.
Yesterday
one
of
our
poor
Cavaliers
,
that
had
no
Tent
,
was
found
dead
at
the
foot
of
a
small
Tree
,
he
had
seized
on
.
I
doubt
,
whether
I
shall
outlive
this
days
journey
;
all
my
hope
is
in
a
little
dry
curdled
Milk
,
which
I
am
going
to
dilute
with
Water
and
Sugar
,
and
some
Limons
,
I
have
left
,
to
make
Limonade
.
Farewel
;
the
Ink
dryeth
at
the
end
of
my
Pen
,
and
the
Pen
falls
out
of
my
hand
.
Farewell
.
The
EIGHTH
LETTER
,
to
the
same
.
Written
from
Bember
,
the
Entry
of
the
Mountains
of
Kachemire
,
after
having
two
days
encamped
there
.
What
Bember
is
;
the
change
of
carriages
for
the
Mountains
;
the
incredible
number
of
Porters
,
and
the
order
observed
in
the
Army
.
SIR
,
WE
are
at
length
arriv'd
at
Bember
,
the
foot
of
a
steep
,
black
,
and
burn'd
Mountam
,
and
we
are
encamped
in
the
channel
of
a
large
Torrent
dried
up
,
full
of
sand
and
stones
burning
hot
;
It
is
like
an
hot
Oven
:
And
if
it
were
not
for
the
shower
of
Rain
,
we
had
this
morning
,
and
for
the
curled
Milk
,
the
Limons
,
and
the
Fowl
brought
to
us
from
the
mountains
,
I
know
not
what
would
have
become
of
me
,
and
you
would
perhaps
never
have
seen
this
Letter
.
But
,
God
be
thanked
,
I
feel
the
Air
a
little
cooler
;
my
Stomach
,
Strength
and
Tongue
are
returned
.
So
then
take
this
account
of
our
new
kind
of
march
and
trouble
.
Yester-night
the
King
first
of
all
,
together
with
Rauchenara-Begum
,
and
the
other
Women
of
the
Seraglio
,
the
Raja
Ragnat
that
performs
the
Office
of
the
Vizir
,
and
Fasel-kan
the
High
Steward
,
went
away
from
this
burning
place
,
and
last
night
the
great
Hunting-master
departed
with
some
of
the
greatest
and
most
necessary
Officers
of
the
Royal
Family
,
and
many
considerable
Women
.
This
night
't
is
our
turn
;
my
Navab
Danech-men●-kan
will
go
away
,
and
Mahmet-Emir-kan
,
the
Son
of
that
famous
Emir-jemla
,
of
whom
I
have
spoken
so
much
in
another
place
,
will
be
of
our
Company
;
and
so
will
Dianet-kan
,
our
good
friend
,
with
his
two
Sons
,
and
many
other
Omrahs
,
Rajahs
and
Manseb-dars
:
And
after
us
,
all
the
other
Lords
,
that
are
bound
for
Kachemire
.
will
be
gone
all
in
their
turns
,
to
avoid
in
these
difficult
and
narrow
ways
of
the
mountains
,
the
trouble
and
confusion
,
during
these
five
days
of
marching
between
this
place
and
Kachemire
.
All
the
rest
of
the
Court
,
as
Fedaykan
,
the
great
Master
of
the
Artillery
,
three
or
four
great
Rajas
,
and
many
Omrahs
,
are
to
stay
hereabout
for
a
guard
,
during
three
or
four
months
,
,
until
the
King
do
return
after
the
great
heats
are
over
.
Some
shall
go
to
dress
their
Tents
on
the
one
side
of
the
River
Tehenau
,
others
in
the
neighbouring
Towns
and
Burroughs
,
and
others
will
be
obliged
to
camp
here
in
this
Fire
of
Bember
.
The
King
for
fear
of
starving
this
small
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
,
first
carries
with
him
the
least
number
of
Women
he
can
,
the
greatest
Ladies
,
the
best
friends
of
Rauchenara-Begum
,
and
those
that
are
most
necessary
for
service
.
Nor
doth
he
carry
more
of
the
Omrahs
and
Militia
than
he
needs
must
:
And
the
Omrahs
that
have
leave
to
come
with
him
cannot
take
with
them
all
the
Cavaliers
,
but
only
25
of
100
,
yet
without
comprehending
therein
the
particular
Officers
of
their
Family
.
And
that
is
to
be
religiously
observ'd
,
because
there
is
an
Omrah
upon
the
Guard
at
the
entry
of
the
Mountains
,
that
reckons
all
that
pass
,
one
by
one
,
and
hinders
the
passing
of
that
great
number
of
Manseb-dars
and
other
Cavaliers
,
that
would
fain
go
and
enjoy
the
cool
Air
of
Kachemire
;
as
also
all
those
small
Merchants
and
little
people
of
Bazar
that
seek
to
gain
a
livelyhood
.
The
King
,
for
the
carriage
of
necessaries
and
the
Women
of
the
Seraglio
,
taketh
with
him
some
of
the
strongest
and
best
Elephants
:
These
Beasts
,
though
gross
and
unwieldy
,
are
very
sure-footed
,
and
in
ill
way
they
march
very
warily
,
assuring
themselves
first
of
one
foot
before
they
remove
the
other
.
He
taketh
also
some
Mules
with
him
;
but
Camels
,
the
most
necessary
,
he
cannot
make
use
of
in
this
passage
;
these
Mountains
being
too
steep
and
craggy
for
their
long
shanked
and
stiff
leggs
:
Porters
must
supply
their
places
;
and
what
number
you
think
must
there
be
,
if
the
King
alone
,
as
they
say
,
hath
above
six
thousand
for
his
occasions
,
and
I
,
a
private
man
,
though
I
have
left
at
Lahor
my
ordinary
Tent
and
much
of
my
baggage
,
as
every
one
hath
done
,
even
the
King
himself
and
the
Omrahs
,
find
my self
obliged
to
have
three
of
them
?
'T
is
believed
,
there
are
already
no
less
here
than
fifteen
thousand
,
partly
of
those
which
the
Governour
of
Kachemire
and
the
Rajas
here
about
have
compelled
to
be
here
,
partly
of
those
that
come
hither
of
their
own
accord
out
of
the
neighbouring
Villages
to
earn
something
;
for
a
man
is
obliged
,
following
the
Kings
order
,
to
give
them
ten
Crowns
for
an
hundred
pound
weight
.
'T
is
said
,
that
,
in
all
,
there
are
above
thirty
thousand
of
them
,
without
reckoning
that
a
month
ago
the
King
and
the
Omrahs
sent
away
some
baggage
before
,
and
the
Merchants
,
all
sorts
of
Commodities
.
THE
NINTH
LETTER
.
An
exact
description
of
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
,
and
the
present
State
of
the
Neighbouring
Mountains
;
together
with
an
Answer
to
five
considerable
Questions
of
a
Friend
.
SIR
,
THE
Histories
of
the
Ancient
Kings
of
Kachemire
tell
us
,
that
all
that
Countrey
was
formerly
nothing
but
a
great
Lake
;
and
that
there
was
an
old
Holy
man
,
called
Kacheb
,
that
gave
an
outlet
to
the
Waters
by
a
Miraculous
Cut
he
made
in
the
Mountain
of
Baramoule
.
This
may
be
seen
in
the
Abridgment
of
these
Histories
,
which
Jehan-Guire
caused
to
be
made
,
and
which
I
am
translating
out
of
the
Persian
Tongue
.
For
my
part
,
I
would
not
deny
,
all
this
Land
to
have
once
been
cover'd
with
Water
;
the
like
is
affirmed
of
Thessaly
,
and
some
other
Countries
;
but
't
is
hard
to
believe
,
that
this
opening
is
the
work
of
one
man
,
because
the
Mountain
is
very
big
and
very
high
.
I
should
rather
think
,
that
some
great
Earthquake
(
those
parts
being
subject
enough
to
them
)
had
open'd
some
Cavern
under
ground
,
which
the
Mountain
did
sink
into
,
after
the
same
manner
as
the
opening
of
Babel-Mandel
is
made
(
if
it
be
true
what
the
Arabians
of
that
Countrey
say
of
it
)
and
as
whole
Towns
and
Mountains
have
been
seen
to
be
swallow'd
up
in
great
Lakes
.
However
it
be
,
Kachemire
is
no
Lake
now
,
but
a
very
fair
Campagne
,
diversified
by
many
little
Hillocks
,
about
30
Leagues
long
,
and
10
,
or
12
Leagues
broad
;
situated
in
the
extream
of
Indostan
,
North
of
Lahor
,
lock'd
up
within
the
Mountains
of
Caucasus
,
between
those
of
the
Kings
of
the
great
Tibet
,
the
little
Tibet
,
and
the
Raja
Gamon
,
its
next
Neighbours
.
The
first
Mountains
surrounding
it
,
I
mean
those
that
are
next
to
the
Plain
,
are
of
a
middle
height
,
all
green
with
Trees
or
Pasture
,
full
of
all
sorts
of
Cattel
,
as
Cows
,
Sheep
,
Goats
,
Horses
;
and
of
Game
of
divers
kinds
,
as
Partridges
,
Hares
,
Gazelles
,
and
of
some
Animals
yielding
Musk.
There
are
also
abundance
of
Bees
;
and
(
which
is
rare
in
the
Indies
)
there
are
found
no
Serpents
,
Tigers
,
Bears
,
Lions
,
but
very
seldom
.
So
that
it
may
be
said
,
that
these
are
not
only
very
innocent
Mountains
,
but
flowing
with
Milk
and
Honey
,
as
were
those
of
the
Land
of
Promise
.
Beyond
those
middle-siz'd
Mountains
,
there
rise
others
,
very
high
ones
,
the
top
of
which
are
alwayes
cover'd
with
Snow
,
and
appear
above
the
ordinary
Clouds
and
Mists
,
alwayes
calm
and
clear
as
well
as
Mount
Olympus
.
Out
of
all
these
Mountains
do
issue
innumerable
Sources
and
Rivulets
on
all
sides
,
which
the
Inhabitants
know
how
to
convey
to
their
Rice-fields
,
and
even
through
raised
Ground
unto
their
little
Hillocks
;
and
which
,
after
they
have
made
a
thousand
other
little
Rivulets
,
and
a
thousand
Cascata's
every
where
,
come
at
last
to
meet
,
and
to
make
a
very
fair
River
,
that
carrieth
Boats
as
big
as
our
River
of
Seine
,
and
after
it
hath
gently
turn'd
about
the
Kingdom
,
and
passed
through
the
midst
of
the
Capital
City
,
finds
its
out-let
at
Baramoule
between
two
steep
Rocks
,
and
having
afterwards
taken
in
many
small
Rivers
that
come
down
from
the
Mountains
,
falls
about
Atex
into
the
River
Indus
.
All
these
Rivulets
descending
from
the
Mountains
,
make
the
Plain
and
all
those
Hillocks
so
fair
and
fruitful
,
that
one
would
take
this
whole
Kingdom
for
some
great
Ever-green
Garden
,
intermixed
with
Villages
and
Burroughs
,
discovering
themselves
between
Trees
,
and
diversified
by
Meadows
,
Fields
of
Rice
,
Corn
,
and
divers
other
Legumes
,
of
Hemp
,
and
Saffron
;
all
interlaced
with
Ditches
full
of
Water
,
with
Channels
,
with
small
Lakes
and
Rivulets
here
and
there
.
Up
and
down
every
where
are
also
seen
some
of
our
European
Plants
,
Flowers
,
and
all
sorts
of
our
Trees
,
as
Apples
,
Pears
,
Prunes
,
Apricots
,
Nuts
,
Vines
.
The
particular
Gardens
are
full
of
Melons
,
Water-melons
,
Skirrets
,
Beets
,
Radishes
,
all
sorts
of
our
Pot-herbs
,
and
of
some
we
have
not
.
'T
is
true
,
there
are
not
so
many
sorts
of
Fruit
as
with
us
,
nor
are
they
so
excellent
as
ours
;
but
I
believe
that
that
is
not
the
fault
of
the
Soil
,
but
that
,
if
they
had
as
good
Gardeners
as
we
,
knowing
to
cultivate
and
graft
Trees
,
to
chuse
proper
places
and
proper
Stocks
,
and
to
send
for
Grafts
from
Forreign
Countries
,
they
would
have
as
many
and
as
good
as
we
;
because
among
that
number
of
divers
sorts
,
which
I
often
caused
to
be
brought
to
me
,
I
have
frequently
met
with
very
excellent
ones
.
The
Capital
City
,
which
is
of
the
same
name
with
that
of
the
Kingdom
,
is
without
walls
;
't
is
three
quarters
of
a
League
long
,
and
half
a
League
broad
;
scituate
in
a
Plain
,
about
two
Leagues
distant
from
Mountains
,
which
seem
to
make
as
't
were
a
Semi-Circle
;
and
standing
upon
a
Lake
of
sweet
Water
of
four
or
five
miles
in
compass
,
which
is
made
up
of
Live-Springs
,
and
of
Rivulets
running
down
the
Mountains
,
and
disgorgeth
it self
by
a
Navigable
Channel
into
the
River
which
passeth
through
the
midst
of
the
Town
.
This
River
hath
in
the
Town
two
wooden
Bridges
over
it
for
communication
.
Most
Houses
are
of
Wood
,
but
well
built
,
and
of
two
or
three
Stories
high
;
not
as
if
they
had
not
very
good
Free
Stone
there
(
many
old
Idol-Temples
ruined
,
and
other
Buildings
made
of
it
,
being
yet
to
be
seen
;
)
but
the
abundance
of
Wood
,
easily
descending
from
the
mountains
by
little
Rivers
,
which
it
is
cast
into
,
maketh
people
find
that
way
of
Building
turn
to
better
account
.
The
Houses
that
stand
upon
the
River
have
almost
all
of
them
their
little
Garden
,
lying
upon
the
Water
;
which
maketh
a
very
pleasant
Perspective
,
especially
in
the
Spring
and
Summer
,
when
men
walk
on
the
River-side
.
The
other
Houses
that
stand
not
upon
the
River
,
have
also
almost
all
of
them
some
Garden
;
and
there
are
a
good
number
of
such
,
that
have
a
Channel
answering
to
the
Lake
,
and
a
little
Boat
to
go
and
divert
themselves
upon
it
.
In
one
end
of
the
Town
there
appears
an
Hill
,
loose
from
all
the
rest
,
which
maketh
another
very
agreeable
Perspective
,
because
on
its
Declivity
there
stand
very
fine
Houses
with
Gardens
,
and
on
the
top
a
Mosquee
and
an
Heremitage
well
built
with
a
Garden
,
and
store
of
fine
green
Trees
:
And
't
is
upon
the
account
of
these
Trees
and
Gardens
,
that
in
the
Language
of
the
Country
't
is
called
Haryperbet
,
as
if
you
should
say
,
the
Mountain
of
Verdure
.
Opposite
to
this
Hill
there
is
seen
another
,
on
which
there
is
also
a
Mosquee
,
but
a
little
one
,
together
with
a
Garden
,
and
a
very
ancient
Building
,
which
seems
to
have
been
a
Temple
of
Idols
,
though
they
call
it
Tact
Souliman
,
that
is
,
the
Throne
of
Solomon
,
because
that
Soloman
,
as
the
Mahumetans
say
,
caused
it
to
be
built
when
he
came
to
Kac●emire
;
but
how
they
will
prove
,
that
Solomon
made
this
Voyage
,
I
know
no●
.
The
Lake
▪
hath
this
peculiar
,
that
't
is
full
of
little
Isles
,
which
are
as
many
Gardens
of
Pleasure
,
that
appear
all
green
in
the
mids●
of
the
Water
,
by
reason
of
those
fruit-bearing
Trees
,
and
of
the
Walks
▪
on
both
sides
set
with
Arbors
,
and
because
they
are
surrounded
with
large-leaved
Aspen-trees
,
standing
at
two
foot
distance
from
one
another
;
the
biggest
whereof
may
be
clasped
about
,
but
as
tall
as
Masts
of
great
Ships
,
having
only
a
tu●t
of
Branches
at
the
top
like
Palm-trees
.
Beyond
the
Lake
,
upon
the
side
of
the
Hills
,
there
is
nothing
but
Houses
and
Gardens
of
pleasure
,
the
place
having
been
found
wonderfully
proper
for
it
,
as
being
in
a
very
fine
Air
,
in
the
view
of
the
Lake
,
the
Isles
,
and
the
Town
,
and
full
of
Springs
and
Rivulets
.
The
most
admirable
of
all
these
Gardens
is
that
of
the
King
,
which
is
called
Cha●limar
.
From
the
Lake
,
one
enters
into
it
by
a
great
Canal
,
border'd
with
great
green
Tur●s
.
This
Canal
is
above
five
hundred
common
paces
long
,
and
runs
'twixt
two
large
All●●s
of
Poplars
:
It
leadeth
to
a
great
Cabinet
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
,
where
begins
another
Canal
far
more
magnificent
,
which
runs
with
a
little
rising
unto
the
end
of
the
Garden
.
This
Canal
is
paved
with
large
Free-Stone
;
it
s
sloping
side
cover'd
with
the
same
;
and
in
the
midst
of
it
,
there
is
a
long
Row
of
Jets
of
Water
,
from
15
to
15
foot
.
There
are
also
,
from
space
to
space
,
great
Rounds
of
Water
serving
for
Store-houses
,
whence
many
Jets
of
Water
,
variously
figured
,
do
spring
up
:
And
this
Canal
ends
at
another
great
Cabinet
,
which
is
almost
like
the
first
.
These
Cabinets
,
which
are
in
a
manner
made
like
Domes
,
scituate
in
the
middle
of
the
Canal
,
and
encompassed
with
Water
,
and
consequently
between
those
two
great
Allees
of
Poplars
,
have
a
Gallery
that
reigneth
round
about
,
and
four
Gates
opposite
to
one
another
;
two
of
which
do
respect
the
Allees
,
with
two
Bridges
to
pass
over
,
one
on
one
side
,
and
the
other
on
the
other
;
the
other
two
look
upon
the
opposite
Canals
.
Each
Cabinet
consists
of
a
great
Chamber
in
the
midst
of
four
other
lesser
Chambers
,
which
are
in
the
four
Corners
:
All
is
painted
and
guilded
within
,
the
great
Chamber
as
well
as
the
little
ones
,
having
Sentences
with
great
Letters
in
the
Persian
Tongue
written
upon
them
.
The
four
Gates
are
very
rich
;
they
are
made
of
great
Stones
with
two
Columns
,
taken
from
those
ancient
Idol-Temples
,
ruin'd
by
Chah-Je●an
.
The
price
of
these
great
Stones
and
Pillars
is
not
well
known
,
nor
what
kind
of
Stone
they
be
;
though
it
appears
sufficiently
,
that
't
is
a
sort
of
precious
Stone
,
finer
than
Marble
or
Porphyre
.
From
all
that
hath
been
said
,
one
may
easily
conjecture
,
that
I
am
somewhat
charmed
with
Kachemire
,
and
that
I
pretend
,
there
is
perhaps
nothing
in
the
world
like
it
for
so
small
a
Kingdom
.
It
de●erves
very
well
to
reign
over
all
those
neighbouring
Mountains
as
●ar
as
Tartary
,
and
over
all
Indostan
,
as
far
as
Ceilon
,
as
once
it
did
:
And
't
is
not
without
some
cause
,
that
the
Mogols
call
it
the
Terrestrial
Paradise
of
the
Indies
▪
that
Eck●ar
took
so
much
pains
to
make
himself
Master
of
it
;
and
that
his
Son
Je●an-Guire
became
so
amorous
thereof
,
that
he
could
not
leave
it
;
and
often
said
,
he
would
rather
lose
all
his
Empire
,
than
Kachemire
.
And
from
the
time
that
we
arrived
there
,
all
the
Poets
,
both
Kachemirians
and
Mogolians
,
strove
to
make
Poems
to
the
praise
o●
this
little
Kingdom
,
to
present
them
to
Aureng-Zebe
,
who
gladly
received
and
rewarded
them
.
I
remember
,
that
among
others
,
there
was
one
,
that
exaggerating
the
extraordinary
height
of
the
Mountains
encompassing
it
,
and
rendring
it
almost
inaccessible
any where
,
said
,
that
the
top
of
these
Mountains
was
the
cause
,
that
the
Heavens
did
retire
into
the
Figure
of
a
Vault
,
as
we
see
it
;
and
that
Kachemire
being
the
Master-piece
of
Nature
,
and
the
King
of
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
,
it
was
sutable
it
should
be
hard
of
access
,
and
so
enjoy
an
undisturbed
peace
and
tranquility
,
commanding
all
,
and
not
being
liable
to
be
commanded
by
any
.
He
added
,
that
the
reason
why
Nature
had
surrounded
it
with
Moun●ains
,
of
which
some
,
namely
the
highest
and
most
remote
,
were
alwaies
white
and
covered
with
Snow
,
the
lowermost
and
the
next
to
the
Plain
,
all
green
and
covered
with
Wood
,
was
,
because
that
the
King
of
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
was
to
wear
the
most
precious
Crown
,
the
top
whereof
was
to
be
of
Diamonds
,
and
the
bottom
of
Emeraulds
.
If
the
Poet
had
added
(
said
I
to
my
Nava●
Danech-mend-kan
;
who
was
willing
to
make
▪
me
admire
all
those
Poems
)
that
all
those
great
Countries
of
Mountains
that
●nviron
it
,
as
the
little
Tibet
,
the
State
of
the
Raja
Gamon
,
Kachguer
,
and
Serenaguer
,
are
to
be
comprehended
under
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
;
since
,
according
to
the
History
of
the
Countrey
,
they
once
depended
from
it
,
and
consequently
that
the
River
Ganges
on
the
one
side
,
that
of
Indus
on
the
other
,
the
Chena●
on
a
third
,
and
the
Gemma
on
the
fourth
,
do
issue
out
of
Kachemire
;
that
these
Rivers
,
with
so
many
others
that
run
thence
,
do
countervail
the
Gibon
,
the
Pison
,
and
the
two
others
;
Gen.
2.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
and
if
at
last
he
had
concluded
,
that
this
was
certainly
the
true
Terrestrial
Paradise
,
rather
than
that
in
Armenia
,
this
would
have
much
enhaunced
the
worth
of
all
his
Commendations
.
The
Kachemirians
have
the
Reputation
of
being
a
very
witty
people
,
much
more
intelligent
and
dexterous
than
the
Indians
,
and
as
fit
for
Poesie
and
Sciences
as
the
Persians
.
Besides
,
they
are
very
industrious
and
willing
to
take
pains
;
they
make
Palekys
,
Trunks
,
Bed-steds
,
Standishes
,
Boxes
,
Spoons
,
,
and
many
other
pieces
,
and
all
of
good
and
very
handsome
Workmanship
,
sent
over
all
the
Indies
.
They
know
how
to
give
it
a
good
Vernish
,
and
so
dexterously
to
counterfeit
the
Veins
of
a
certain
Wood
that
hath
very
fine
ones
,
by
applying
Gold-strings
upon
it
,
that
there
is
nothing
finer
.
But
what
is
peculiar
and
considerable
in
them
,
and
which
draws
the
Trade
and
Silver
into
their
Countrey
,
is
that
prodigious
quantity
of
Stuffs
call'd
Chales
,
which
they
work
there
,
and
employ
their
little
Childeren
in
.
These
Chales
are
certain
kinds
of
Stuff
an
Ell
and
a
half
long
,
and
about
an
Ell
broad
,
which
are
embroidered
at
each
end
with
a
kind
of
Embroidery
about
a
Foot
large
.
The
Mogols
and
Indians
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
wear
of
them
in
Winter
upon
their
Heads
,
passing
them
over
their
left
Shoulder
like
a
Mantle
.
They
make
two
sorts
of
them
;
one
,
of
the
wool
of
the
Countrey
,
which
is
finer
than
that
of
Spain
;
the
other
,
of
a
Wool
▪
or
rather
of
an
Hair
,
they
call
To●z
,
taken
from
the
Breast
of
a
wild
Goat
of
the
great
Tibet
.
These
latter
are
of
a
far
greater
price
than
the
former
;
neither
is
there
any
Castor
so
soft
and
delicate
.
The
mischief
is
,
the
worms
get
easily
into
it
,
unless
you
have
a
particular
care
often
to
unfold
and
air
them
.
I
have
seen
of
these
which
the
Omrahs
purposely
caused
to
be
made
,
which
cost
an
hundred
and
fifty
Roupies
:
Of
the
others
that
are
made
of
the
Wool
of
the
Countrey
,
I
have
seen
none
that
costs
above
fifty
.
'T
is
observed
of
these
Chales
,
that
,
work
them
never
so
carefully
in
Patna
,
Agra
,
and
Lahor
,
you
shall
never
make
the
Stuff
so
soft
and
fine
,
as
in
Kachemire
;
which
is
commonly
imputed
to
the
particular
Water
of
the
Countrey
:
As
at
Maslipatan
they
make
those
fine
stuffs
,
which
become
fairer
by
washing
.
The
Kachemirians
are
also
famous
for
their
good
complexion
.
They
look
as
well
as
our
Europeans
,
and
have
nothing
of
a
Tartarian
flat-nos'd
and
little
ey'd
Face
,
as
those
of
Ka●hguer
,
and
most
of
the
people
of
the
great
Tibet
.
The
Women
especially
are
very
beautiful
;
and
therefore
all
Strangers
,
that
are
new-comers
to
the
Court
of
Mogol
,
are
furnished
from
thence
,
that
so
they
may
have
Children
whiter
than
the
Indians
,
and
whi●h
by
these
means
may
pass
for
true
Mogols
.
And
certainly
,
if
one
may
judge
of
the
Beauty
of
the
retired
Women
by
that
of
the
common
People
,
met
with
in
the
Streets
,
and
seen
up
and
down
in
the
Shops
,
we
must
believe
,
that
there
are
very
handsom
ones
.
At
Lahor
,
where
they
have
the
repute
of
being
proper
and
●lender
,
and
the
handsomest
of
the
Brown
Lasses
of
the
Indies
(
as
really
they
are
)
I
used
an
Art
which
is
ordinary
among
the
Mogols
,
which
is
,
to
follow
some
Elephants
,
especially
those
that
are
richly
harnessed
;
for
assoon
as
those
Women
hear
the
two
Bells
hanging
on
the
sides
of
those
Beasts
,
they
all
put
their
heads
out
of
the
Windows
.
The
same
Trick
I
used
here
;
and
I
made
also
use
of
another
,
in
which
I
succeeded
very
well
▪
it
was
devised
by
an
old
and
famous
Master
of
a
School
,
whom
I
had
taken
to
help
me
to
understand
a
Persian
Poet.
He
made
me
buy
store
of
Con●its
;
and
he
being
known
and
welcom
every
where
,
carried
me
into
above
15
houses
,
telling
them
that
I
was
his
Kinsman
,
newly
come
out
of
Persia
,
that
I
was
rich
and
to
be
married
:
As
soon
as
we
came
into
a
house
,
he
distributed
Con●its
to
the
Children
,
and
presently
all
came
about
us
,
Women
and
Children
,
great
and
small
,
to
have
their
share
,
or
to
be
seen
▪
This
curiosity
alone
cost
me
many
a
good
Ro●py
;
but
it
confirm'd
me
,
that
in
Kachemire
there
are
as
fair
Faces
,
as
in
any
place
of
Europe
.
There
remains
only
to
impart
unto
you
what
I
observed
most
considerable
between
the
Mountains
,
from
Bember
hither
,
(
with
which
perhaps
I
should
have
begun
;
)
and
after
having
given
you
account
of
some
other
little
Voyages
I
have
been
obliged
to
make
●●er
sparts
of
this
Kingdom
,
you
will
learn
all
I
could
come
to
know
of
the
rest
of
the
circumjacent
Mountains
.
Concerning
therefore
first
our
Voyage
from
Bember
hither
,
it
seem'd
to
me
surprising
enough
,
to
find
my self
from
the
first
night
that
we
▪
parted
from
Bember
▪
and
entred
into
the
Mountains
▪
pass
from
a
To●●d
to
a
Temperate
Zone
:
For
,
we
had
▪
no
sooner
mounted
this
dreadful
Wall
of
the
World
,
I
mean
,
this
▪
high
,
s●eep
,
black
▪
and
bald
Mountain
,
of
Bember
▪
but
that
in
descending
on
the
other
▪
side
,
we
found
an
Air
that
was
pretty
tollerable
,
fr●sh
,
gentle
and
temperate
.
But
that
which
surprised
me
more
in
these
Mountains
,
was
,
to
find
my self
,
in
a
trice
,
transported
out
of
the
Indies
into
Europe
.
For
,
●eeing
the
Earth
covered
with
all
our
plants
and
shrubs
,
exept
Issop
,
Thyme
,
Marjoram
and
Rosemary
,
I
imagined
I
was
in
some
of
our
Mountains
of
Auvergne
,
in
the
midst
of
a
Forest
of
all
our
kinds
of
Trees
,
Pines
,
Oaks
,
Elms
,
Plane-trees
.
And
I
was
the
more
astonish'd
because
in
all
those
burning
Fields
of
Indostan
,
whence
I
came
▪
I
had
seen
almost
nothing
of
all
that
.
Among
other
things
relating
to
Plants
,
this
surprised
me
,
that
one
and
a
half
days
journy
from
Bember
I
found
a
Mountain
,
that
was
cover'd
with
them
on
both
sides
,
but
with
this
difference
,
that
on
the
side
of
the
Mountain
that
was
Southerly
,
toward
the
Indies
,
there
was
a
mixture
of
Indian
and
European
Plants
,
and
on
that
which
was
exposed
to
the
North
I
observ'd
none
but
European
ones
;
as
if
the
former
had
participated
of
the
Air
and
temper
of
Europe
and
the
Indies
,
and
the
other
had
been
mee●ly
European
.
As
to
the
Trees
,
I
admired
this
natural
course
of
Generations
and
Corruptions
:
Below
in
these
bottoms
,
where
perhaps
▪
no
man
ever
was
,
I
saw
hundreds
that
were
falling
,
or
fallen
,
one
▪
upon
another
,
dead
and
half
rotten
of
age
;
and
other
young
and
verdant
ones
growing
out
of
the
foot
of
those
that
were
dead
:
Some
of
them
also
I
saw
burnt
,
whether
it
▪
was
from
Lightning
,
or
that
in
the
heat
of
Summer
they
had
taken
fire
by
rubbing
themselves
against
one
another
,
when
they
were
agitated
by
some
hot
and
impetuous
wind
;
or
,
as
the
Country-people
say
,
that
they
▪
take
fire
of
themselves
,
when
they
are
grown
old
and
dry
.
I
admired
also
those
natural
Cascata's
of
water
,
which
we
found
between
those
Rocks
.
We
met
,
among
others
,
one
of
them
so
wonderful
,
that
doubtless
,
it
cannot
be
parallel'd
.
One
seeth
a
far
off
from
the
side
of
an
high
Mountain
,
running
down
a
Torrent
of
water
in
a
Channel
cover'd
with
Trees
,
and
precipitate
it self
in
a
trice
to
the
bottom
of
a
steep-Rock
of
a
stupendious
height
,
with
a
noise
that
is
able
to
strike
one
deaf
,
like
a
Cataract
.
There
was
erected
near
it
,
a
Theatre
,
upon
a
Rock
,
which
Je●an-Guire
had
caused
purposely
to
be
made
plain
,
that
the
Court
passing
,
might
there
repose
themselves
,
and
from
thence
with
conveniency
behold
this
admirable
Work-man-ship
of
Nature
;
which
as
well
as
those
old
Trees
,
I
was
just
now
speaking
of
,
seems
to
resemble
something
of
great
Antiquity
,
and
of
the
first
production
of
the
World
.
All
these
divertisements
were
blended
with
an
odd
accident
.
On
the
day
,
that
the
King
went
up
the
Mountain
of
Pire-penjale
,
which
is
the
highest
of
all
,
and
whence
one
begins
to
discover
a
far
off
the
Country
of
Kachemire
;
on
that
day
,
I
say
,
that
the
King
ascended
this
Mountain
,
being
followed
by
a
long
row
of
Elephants
,
upon
which
sate
the
Women
in
Mikdembers
,
and
Embarys
;
one
of
those
Elephants
was
frighted
by
beholding
,
as
the
Indians
would
have
it
,
such
a
long
and
steep
ascent
,
and
fell
back
upon
him
that
was
next
,
and
he
upon
the
next
,
and
so
on
to
the
fifteenth
,
so
that
not
one
of
them
being
able
▪
to
turn
in
this
way
,
which
was
extreamly
rude
and
steep
,
they
all
tumbled
into
the
precipice
.
It
was
good
fortune
for
those
poor
Women
,
that
the
precipice
it self
was
not
very
steep
▪
so
that
there
were
but
three
or
four
of
them
kill'd
;
but
the
fifteen
Elephants
remai'nd
upon
the
place
.
When
these
bulky
Masses
do
once
fall
under
those
vast
burthens
they
are
loaden
with
,
they
never
rise
again
,
though
the
way
be
never
so
fair
.
We
saw
them
two
days
after
,
in
passing
by
,
and
I
observed
some
of
them
yet
stirring
their
Trunk
.
This
accident
put
the
whole
Army
,
which
had
marched
four
days
along
the
Mountains
in
file
,
into
great
disorder
,
because
to
recover
these
Women
and
all
that
wreck
,
a
stop
was
made
for
the
remainder
of
that
day
and
all
the
night
,
every
one
being
necessitated
to
stop
where
he
was
,
because
it
was
in
many
places
impossible
to
advance
or
go
back
,
and
none
had
near
him
those
Porters
that
carried
his
Tent
and
Victuals
.
As
for
my self
,
I
was
not
in
the
wors●
condition
,
having
found
means
to
creep
out
of
the
way
,
and
to
take
the
conveniency
of
a
small
place
to
lye
down
i●
▪
for
my self
and
my
Horse
.
And
,
to
my
good
luck
,
one
of
my
servants
that
●ollow'd
me
,
had
a
little
bread
,
which
we
shared
together
.
I
remember
,
it
was
▪
there
where
stirring
some
stones
we
found
a
great
black
Scorpion
,
which
a
young
Mogol
of
my
acquaintance
took
,
and
squeezed
it
in
his
own
hand
,
and
then
in
the
hand
of
my
servant
,
and
at
last
in
mine
,
without
our
being
stung
by
him
.
This
young
Cavalier
said
,
that
he
had
charm'd
him
,
as
he
had
done
many
others
before
,
by
a
passage
of
the
Alcoran
,
which
he
would
not
teach
me
,
because
,
he
said
,
the
power
of
charming
would
pass
to
me
and
leave
himself
,
as
it
had
passed
to
him
by
quitting
his
Teacher
.
In
traversing
this
same
Mountain
of
Pire-penjale
,
where
the
Elephants
tumbled
down
,
there
occurr'd
,
those
things
which
call'd
to
my
mind
some
of
my
former
philosophical
thoughts
.
The
first
was
,
that
in
less
than
an
hour
we
felt
Summer
and
Winter
;
for
in
ascending
we
did
sweat
gross
drops
,
all
men
going
on
foot
in
a
burning
Sun
;
and
when
we
came
to
the
top
of
the
Mountain
,
we
yet
found
the
●cy
Snow
,
that
had
been
●ut
to
open
the
way
;
there
was
a
Frost
upon
a
misling
Rain
,
and
there
blew
a
wind
so
cold
▪
that
all
people
shook
and
run
away
,
especially
the
●illy
Indians
,
who
never
had
seen
Ice
or
Snow
,
nor
felt
such
a
cold
.
The
second
was
,
that
in
less
than
two
hundred
paces
I
met
with
two
quite
contrary
winds
;
one
from
the
North
,
which
blew
in
my
face
ascending
,
especially
when
I
came
near
the
top
,
and
another
from
the
South
,
which
blew
against
my
back
in
descending
;
as
if
this
Hill
had
protruded
exhalations
out
of
its
bowels
from
all
sides
,
which
coming
forth
had
caused
,
a
wind
that
had
descended
and
taken
its
course
in
those
two
opposite
dales
.
The
third
was
the
meeting
an
old
Hermit
,
that
had
lived
on
the
top
of
this
Mountain
since
the
time
of
Jehan-Guire
,
and
whose
Religion
was
not
known
;
though
it
was
said
,
that
he
did
miracles
,
caused
strange
thunders
when
he
would
,
and
raised
storms
of
Hail
,
Snow
,
Rain
and
Wind.
He
look'd
somewhat
savage-like
,
having
a
long
and
large
white
Beard
uncombed
.
He
asked
alms
somewhat
fi●rcely
;
suffer'd
us
to
take
up
water
in
earthen
cups
,
he
had
ranged
upon
a
great
stone
;
made
signe
with
his
hand
,
importing
that
we
should
speedily
march
away
,
and
grumbled
at
those
that
made
a
noise
,
because
▪
said
he
to
me
,
(
when
I
was
come
into
his
Cave
,
and
had
a
little
sweetned
his
looks
with
half
a
Roupy
,
which
with
much
humility
I
put
into
his
hand
)
a
noise
raiseth
furious
s●orms
and
tempests
.
Aureng-Zebe
,
said
he
further
,
did
very
well
in
following
my
counsel
,
and
not
permitting
to
make
a
noise
:
Chah-Je●an
always
took
care
of
the
same
;
but
Jehan
Guire
once
mocking
at
it
,
and
causing
Trumpets
and
Cymbals
to
sound
,
was
like
to
have
perished
here
.
In
reference
to
the
little
Voyages
I
have
made
in
divers
parts
of
this
Kingdom
,
behold
the
particulars
I
took
notice
of
as
I
passed
.
We
were
no
sooner
arrived
at
Kachemire
,
but
my
Navah
Danech-mend-kan
sent
me
,
together
with
one
of
his
Horse-men
for
a
Convoy
,
and
a
Country-man
,
to
one
of
the
extremities
of
this
Kingdom
,
three
small
days
journey
from
hence
,
upon
the
relation
made
him
,
that
this
was
the
very
time
to
see
the
Wonders
(
for
so
they
speak
of
them
)
of
a
Spring
that
is
thereabout
.
These
Wonders
are
,
that
in
the
month
of
May
,
the
time
when
the
Snow
begins
but
to
melt
,
this
Fountain
,
for
about
the
space
of
fifteen
days
,
regularly
flows
and
stops
thrice
a
day
,
at
break
of
day
,
at
noon
and
at
night
:
It
s
flowing
ordinarily
lasts
three
quarters
of
an
hour
,
more
or
less
,
and
that
plentifully
enough
,
to
fill
a
square
receptacle
,
having
steps
to
go
down
to
it
,
and
being
about
ten
or
twelve
foot
broad
,
and
as
many
foot
deep
.
After
the
first
fifteen
days
,
its
course
begins
to
be
less
regular
and
less
copious
;
and
at
length
,
after
a
month
or
thereabout
,
it
quite
stops
and
runs
no
more
for
the
rest
of
the
year
,
unless
it
be
,
that
during
some
plentiful
and
long
rains
,
it
f●●ws
incessantly
and
without
Rule
,
as
other
Fountains
do
.
The
Gentiles
have
on
the
side
of
the
Receiver
a
little
Temple
of
the
Idol
of
Brare
,
which
is
one
of
their
false
Deities
;
and
thence
it
is
that
they
call
this
Fountain
Send-Brary
,
as
as
if
you
should
say
,
▪
Water
of
Brare
;
and
that
thither
they
come
from
all
parts
in
pilgrimage
,
to
bathe
and
●anctifie
themselves
in
this
miraculous
water
.
Upon
the
origin
of
this
Water
they
make
many
fables
,
which
I
shall
not
recite
to
you
,
because
I
find
not
the
least
shadow
of
truth
in
them
.
During
the
five
or
six
days
of
my
stay
there
,
I
did
what
possible
I
could
to
find
the
reason
of
this
Wonder
.
I
did
attentively
consider
the
situation
of
the
Mountain
,
at
the
foot
of
which
this
Spring
is
found
:
I
went
to
the
very
top
with
great
pains
,
s●arching
and
prying
every
where
.
I
observed
that
it
extends
it
sel●
in
length
from
North
to
South
;
that
't
is
sever'd
from
other
Mountains
,
which
yet
are
very
near
to
i●
;
that
it
is
in
the
form
of
an
Ass●s
back
;
that
its
top
,
which
is
very
long
,
hath
not
much
more
than
an
hundred
paces
where
it
is
largest
;
that
one
of
the
side
of
the
Mountain
,
which
is
cover'd
with
nothing
but
green
grass
,
is
exposed
to
the
East
,
yet
so
that
the
Sun
comes
not
to
shine
on
't
before
eight
a
clock
in
the
morning
,
because
of
the
other
opposite
Mountains
;
and
lastly
,
that
the
other
side
,
which
is
expos'd
to
the
West
,
is
covered
with
Trees
and
Bushes
.
All
this
being
considered
,
I
did
imagine
,
that
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
together
with
the
particular
situation
and
the
internal
disposition
of
the
Mountain
,
might
very
well
be
the
cause
of
this
pretended
Miracle
,
that
the
Mountain
,
Sun
,
coming
briskly
to
strike
on
the
side
opposite
thereto
,
heats
it
,
and
melts
part
of
the
frozen
waters
,
which
during
the
Winter
,
when
all
was
covered
with
Snow
,
had
insinuated
themselves
into
the
inner
parts
of
the
earth
of
this
Mountain
;
that
these
waters
penetrating
,
and
by
little
and
little
running
down
unto
certain
beds
of
quick
rock
,
which
retain
and
convey
them
toward
the
Spring-head
,
cause
the
flowing
of
the
Fountain
at
Noon
;
That
the
same
Sun
,
raised
to
the
South
,
and
leaving
that
other
side
,
now
growing
cold
,
for
to
strike
with
its
beams
as
't
were
perpendicularly
,
the
top
,
doth
also
melt
other
frozen
waters
,
which
likewise
run
down
by
little
and
little
as
the
other
,
but
by
other
turnings
,
unto
those
rocky
beds
,
and
cause
the
Flowing
at
Night
:
and
that
lastly
,
the
Sun
heating
likewise
this
Western
side
,
produceth
the
like
effect
,
and
causes
the
third
flux
in
the
Morning
;
which
is
slower
than
the
two
others
,
either
because
this
Western
side
is
remote
from
the
Eastern
where
the
Source
is
;
or
because
that
being
covered
with
wood
,
it
is
not
so
soon
heated
;
or
by
reason
of
the
cold
of
the
night
.
Now
I
found
this
my
reasoning
the
more
cogent
,
forasmuch
as
it
seems
to
agree
with
what
is
affirmed
,
that
in
the
first
days
the
water
comes
in
greater
abundance
than
in
the
latter
;
and
that
at
last
it
stops
,
and
runs
not
at
all
;
as
if
indeed
in
the
beginning
there
were
of
those
frozen
waters
greater
plenty
in
the
earth
than
at
last
.
It
seems
also
to
agree
with
what
is
observed
,
that
there
are
some
days
in
the
beginning
,
in
which
one
flux
is
found
more
abounding
than
the
other
,
and
sometimes
more
at
noon
than
in
the
evening
or
morning
,
or
in
the
morning
more
than
at
noon
;
it
commonly
falling
out
so
that
some
days
there
are
hotter
than
others
,
or
that
some
clouds
arise
which
interrupt
the
equality
of
the
heat
,
and
consequently
make
the
flux
unequal
.
Returning
from
Send-brary
I
turn'd
a
little
aside
from
the
road
to
go
and
lye
at
Achiavel
,
which
is
an
House
of
pleasure
of
the
ancient
Kings
of
Kachemire
,
and
at
present
of
the
Great
Mogol
.
That
which
most
adorns
it
,
is
a
Fountain
,
the
water
where
of
diffuseth
it self
on
all
sides
round
about
that
Fabrick
(
which
is
not
despicable
)
and
into
the
Gardens
by
an
hundred
Canals
.
It
breaks
out
of
the
Earth
,
as
if
by
some
violence
it
ascended
up
from
the
bottom
of
a
Well
,
and
that
with
such
an
abundance
as
might
make
it
to
be
called
a
River
rather
than
a
Fountain
.
The
water
of
it
is
admirably
good
,
and
so
cold
that
one
can
hardly
endure
to
hold
ones
hand
in
it
.
The
Garden
it self
is
very
fine
,
there
being
curious
Walks
in
it
,
and
store
of
Fruit-bearing
Trees
,
of
Apples
,
Pears
,
Prunes
,
Apricocks
and
Cherries
,
and
many
jets
of
waters
of
various
figures
,
and
Ponds
replenish'd
with
Fish
,
together
with
a
very
high
Cascata
of
water
,
which
by
its
fall
maketh
a
great
Nape
of
thirty
or
forty
paces
long
,
which
hath
an
admirable
effect
,
especially
in
the
night
,
when
under
this
Nape
there
is
put
a
great
number
of
little
Lamps
fitted
in
holes
purposely
made
in
the
Wall
;
which
maketh
a
curious
shew
.
From
Achiavel
I
went
yet
a
little
more
out
of
my
way
to
pass
through
another
Royal
Garden
,
which
is
also
very
beautiful
,
and
hath
the
same
pleasantness
with
that
of
Achiavel
,
but
this
is
peculiar
in
it
,
that
in
one
of
its
Ponds
there
are
Fishes
that
come
when
they
are
called
,
and
when
you
cast
bread
to
them
;
the
biggest
whereof
have
golden
Rings
in
their
Noses
,
with
inscriptions
about
them
,
which
they
say
that
renowned
Nour-Mehalle
,
the
Wife
of
Jehan-Guire
,
the
Grandfather
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
caused
to
be
fastened
in
them
.
I
was
no
sooner
returned
from
Send-brary
,
but
Danech-mend-kan
,
well
satisfied
with
my
Voyage
,
made
me
undertake
one
more
,
to
see
another
sure
Miracle
,
as
he
call'd
it
,
which
should
be
capable
to
make
me
soon
change
my
Religion
,
and
turn
Musselman
.
Go
,
saith
he
,
to
Baramoulay
,
which
is
not
further
from
hence
than
Send-brary
;
there
you
shall
find
a
Mosquee
in
which
is
the
Tomb
of
one
of
our
Pires
or
Saints
,
which
still
every
day
works
Miracles
in
curing
sick
people
,
that
flock
thither
from
all
parts
:
It
may
be
,
that
you
will
believe
nothing
of
all
those
miraculous
Cures
you
shall
see
;
but
you
will
at
least
believe
one
Miracle
,
which
is
done
every
day
,
and
you
may
see
with
your
own
eyes
:
And
that
is
of
a
big
round
stone
,
which
the
strongest
man
is
hardly
able
to
raise
in
the
least
from
the
ground
,
but
yet
eleven
men
,
by
praying
to
that
Saint
,
lift
up
,
as
if
it
were
a
straw
,
with
the
end
of
their
eleven
fingers
,
without
any
trouble
at
all
,
and
without
being
sensible
of
any
weight
.
Hereupon
I
began
this
journey
also
,
accompanied
with
my
Horseman
and
the
Countrey-fellow
,
and
being
arrived
at
Baramoulay
,
I
found
it
a
place
pleasant
enough
.
The
Mosquee
is
sufficiently
well
built
,
the
Tomb
of
the
pretended
Saint
well
adorn'd
,
and
round
about
it
there
was
store
of
people
of
great
devotion
,
who
said
they
were
sick
.
Near
the
Mosquee
there
was
a
Kitchen
with
large
Kettles
full
of
Flesh
and
Rice
,
which
,
in
my
opinion
,
was
the
Mangnet
drawing
the
sick
people
thither
,
and
the
Miracle
that
cured
them
.
On
the
other
side
was
the
Garden
and
the
Chambers
of
the
Mullahs
,
who
with
great
conveniency
,
and
delight
spend
their
life
there
,
under
the
shadow
of
the
miraculous
Sanctity
of
this
Pire
,
which
they
are
not
wanting
to
celebrate
:
But
as
I
am
always
very
unhappy
in
such
occasions
,
he
did
no
Miracle
that
day
upon
any
of
the
sick
.
As
for
the
great
Stone
,
which
was
the
business
I
came
for
;
there
were
Eleven
Cheats
of
these
Mullahs
that
crowded
together
in
a
round
,
and
by
their
long
Vests
hindred
me
from
seeing
well
in
what
manner
they
took
and
lifted
it
up
,
yet
said
all
,
that
they
held
it
only
with
the
end
of
one
of
their
fingers
,
and
that
it
was
as
light
as
a
feather
.
For
my
part
,
who
had
my
eyes
open
,
and
look'd
on
narrowly
,
I
perceived
well
enough
,
that
they
took
great
pains
,
and
they
seemed
to
me
,
that
they
used
also
the
thumb
,
which
they
held
very
firm
upon
the
second
finger
bent
and
closed
:
But
yet
I
was
not
wanting
to
cry
out
as
well
as
the
Mullahs
and
all
the
other
assistants
,
Karamet
,
Karamet
,
Miracle
,
Miracle
,
giving
at
the
same
time
a
Roupy
for
the
Mullahs
,
and
with
great
shew
of
devotion
praying
them
to
favour
me
with
suffering
me
once
to
be
one
of
the
Eleven
lifters
up
of
the
Stone
.
They
did
hesitate
long
before
they
resolved
to
permit
it
,
but
having
given
them
another
Roupy
,
and
made
them
believe
I
was
perswaded
of
the
truth
of
the
Miracle
,
one
of
the
Eleven
gave
me
his
place
,
they
doubtless
imagining
,
that
Ten
of
them
joyned
together
would
be
▪
sufficient
to
do
the
business
,
though
I
should
not
add
much
to
it
,
and
that
they
would
so
range
themselves
and
crowd
together
,
that
I
should
perceive
nothing
of
their
imposture
.
But
they
found
themselves
egregiously
deceived
,
when
they
saw
,
that
the
Stone
,
which
I
would
not
support
but
only
by
the
end
of
my
finger
,
alwayes
inclined
and
fell
to
my
side
,
untill
at
length
I
found
it
necessary
to
put
my
thumb
to
it
,
and
to
hold
it
with
my
finger
as
they
did
;
and
then
we
lifted
it
up
from
the
earth
,
yet
not
without
much
pain
.
Notwithstanding
which
,
when
I
saw
that
they
all
looked
upon
me
asquint
,
not
knowing
what
to
make
of
me
,
I
still
went
on
crying
like
the
rest
,
Karamet
,
Miracle
,
Miracle
,
and
over
and
above
casting
to
them
another
Roupy
to
secure
my self
from
being
ston'd
;
and
stealing
away
from
among
the
crowd
,
I
presently
took
horse
,
without
eating
or
drinking
,
and
left
the
Saint
and
the
Miracles
to
those
that
had
saith
enough
to
believe
them
:
Observing
,
as
I
passed
along
,
that
famous
opening
,
which
is
an
outlet
to
all
the
waters
of
this
Kingdom
,
of
which
I
have
already
said
something
in
the
beginning
of
this
Book
.
I
left
my
way
again
,
to
approach
to
a
great
Lake
,
which
I
saw
a
far
off
,
thorough
the
middle
whereof
passeth
the
River
that
runs
10
Baramoulay
.
It
is
full
of
Fish
,
especially
Eels
,
and
covered
with
Ducks
and
wild
Fowl
,
and
many
other
River
Fowl
.
'T
is
where
the
Governour
comes
in
Winter
,
at
which
time
't
is
covered
with
those
creatures
,
to
divert
himself
with
fowling
.
In
the
midst
of
this
Lake
there
is
an
Eremitage
with
its
little
Garden
,
which
,
as
they
say
,
doth
miraculously
flote
upon
the
water
,
and
where
the
Eremite
passeth
his
Life
without
ever
going
from
it
.
Besides
which
,
they
make
a
thousand
other
ridiculous
tales
of
it
,
which
are
not
worth
reciting
,
unless
perhaps
you
will
except
what
some
have
told
me
.
That
it
was
one
of
those
ancient
Kings
of
Kachemire
,
who
out
of
curiosity
caused
this
Eremitage
to
be
built
upon
thick
beams
fastned
to
one
another
.
Thence
I
went
to
find
out
a
Fountain
,
which
hath
something
that
's
rare
enough
in
it
,
bubling
up
gently
,
and
rising
with
some
little
impetuosity
,
and
making
small
bubles
of
air
,
and
carrying
with
it
,
to
the
top
,
some
small
Sand
that
is
very
●ine
,
which
goeth
away
again
as
it
came
,
the
Water
becoming
still
,
a
moment
after
it
,
without
ebullition
,
and
without
bringing
up
Sand
;
and
soon
after
beginning
afresh
as
before
,
and
so
continuing
its
motion
by
intervals
,
which
are
not
regular
.
But
the
Wonder
,
as
they
say
,
consists
in
this
,
that
the
least
noise
,
made
by
speaking
,
or
by
knocking
ones
foot
against
the
ground
,
moveth
the
water
,
and
maketh
it
run
and
bubble
as
was
said
.
Yet
I
found
plainly
,
that
speaking
or
knocking
availeth
nothing
to
produce
that
effect
,
and
that
it
moveth
as
well
when
one
saith
nothing
,
as
when
one
speaks
or
knocketh
.
But
now
,
to
give
the
true
cause
of
it
,
that
requireth
more
thinking
than
I
have
bestow'd
upon
it
;
unless
one
should
say
,
that
the
Sand
,
by
falling
down
again
,
obstructeth
the
narrow
Channel
of
this
small
and
weak
Spring
,
until
the
water
,
being
closed
up
and
kept
in
,
it
make
an
effort
to
remove
and
raise
again
the
Sand
,
and
so
to
disengage
it self
;
or
rather
,
that
some
wind
,
pent
in
the
Channel
of
the
Spring
,
rises
by
turns
,
as
it
comes
to
pass
in
artificial
Fountains
.
After
we
had
considered
this
Fountain
,
we
entred
into
the
Mountains
to
see
a
great
Lake
,
which
hath
Ice
in
Summer
,
and
looketh
like
a
little
icy
Sea
,
having
heaps
of
Ice
,
made
and
unmade
by
the
Winds
.
Afterwards
we
passed
through
a
certain
place
,
call'd
Seng-safed
,
that
is
,
White
stone
;
which
is
famous
for
being
full
all
the
Summer
long
of
all
sorts
of
Flowers
like
a
Parterre
,
and
for
this
observation
,
that
when
much
people
goes
thither
,
making
a
great
noise
and
much
stirring
the
air
,
there
presently
falls
a
shower
of
rain
.
This
is
certain
,
that
when
,
some
years
since
,
Chah-Jehan
went
thither
,
he
was
in
danger
of
perishing
by
the
great
and
extraordinary
rain
survening
,
though
he
had
commanded
,
they
should
make
the
least
noise
they
could
.
This
agreed
with
what
my
Eremite
of
Pirepengale
had
told
me
.
And
now
I
was
going
to
a
Grotta
of
odd
congelations
,
which
is
two
days
journey
from
thence
;
but
I
received
news
,
that
after
my
so
long
absence
my
Navah
was
troubled
about
me
.
As
to
the
condition
of
the
neighbouring
Mountains
round
about
,
I
have
,
since
our
being
here
,
done
what
possibly
I
could
to
inform
my self
about
them
;
but
I
have
profited
but
little
,
for
want
of
people
that
are
intelligent
and
observe
things
;
yet
notwithstanding
I
will
not
omit
to
relate
to
you
what
I
have
learn'd
of
it
.
The
Merchants
of
Kachemire
,
that
go
every
year
from
mountain
to
mountain
,
gathering
fine
Wool
to
make
those
Stuffs
I
have
above
been
speaking
of
,
do
all
agree
,
that
between
the
mountains
,
which
still
depend
from
Kachemire
,
there
are
found
very
fine
places
of
good
land
,
and
that
amongst
others
there
is
one
place
,
which
pays
it
tribute
in
Leather
and
Wooll
,
sent
for
by
the
Governour
every
year
;
and
where
the
Women
are
extream
handsome
,
chast
and
laborious
;
that
there
is
also
another
farther
off
from
Kachemire
,
which
also
pays
its
tribute
in
Leather
and
Wooll
▪
and
hath
very
pretty
,
though
but
small
,
fertil
plains
,
and
most
pleasant
vallies
,
abounding
in
Corn
,
Rice
,
Apples
,
Pears
,
excellent
Apricocks
and
Melons
;
as
also
in
Raisins
yielding
very
good
Wine
;
the
Inhabitants
whereof
have
sometimes
refused
to
pay
the
tribute
,
relying
upon
the
difficulty
of
access
to
their
Country
;
but
there
hath
alwayes
been
a
way
found
to
enter
and
to
reduce
them
.
The
same
Merchants
agree
also
,
that
among
the
other
Mountains
,
that
are
more
distant
and
depend
no
more
from
Kachemire
,
there
are
likewise
found
very
pleasant
Countrys
,
peopled
with
very
handsom
Whites
,
but
such
as
almost
never
come
out
from
their
homes
;
of
which
some
have
no
Kings
,
nor
,
as
far
as
could
be
perceived
,
any
Religion
;
only
that
some
of
them
do
eat
no
Fish
,
counting
them
unclean
.
I
shall
add
here
,
what
I
was
lately
told
by
a
good
ancient
man
,
that
had
married
a
Wife
of
the
ancient
Family
of
the
Kings
of
Kachemire
.
He
said
,
that
when
Jehan-Guire
made
a
strict
inquiry
after
all
those
that
were
of
that
Family
,
he
was
afraid
to
be
taken
,
and
thereupon
fled
with
three
Servants
crose
these
mountains
,
not
knowing
in
a
manner
whither
he
went
;
that
thus
wandring
he
came
at
last
into
a
very
fine
small
Canton
,
where
when
it
came
to
be
known
who
he
was
,
the
inhabitants
came
to
visit
him
and
brought
him
presents
,
and
that
,
to
make
up
their
kindness
,
they
brought
to
him
in
the
evening
one
of
the
beautifullest
of
their
young
Maidens
,
praying
him
that
he
would
bed
with
her
,
because
they
desired
very
much
to
have
issue
of
his
Blood
:
That
passing
from
thence
into
another
Canton
,
not
much
distant
from
the
former
,
the
people
likewise
came
to
see
him
,
and
to
present
him
;
but
that
the
kindness
of
the
evening
was
far
different
from
the
other
,
in
that
these
inhabitants
brought
to
him
their
own
Wives
,
arguing
that
those
of
the
other
Canton
were
Beasts
,
because
that
his
Blood
would
not
remain
in
their
house
,
since
the
Maidens
would
carry
the
Child
with
them
into
the
house
of
him
,
to
whom
they
should
be
married
.
I
may
further
add
,
that
some
years
since
,
there
being
a
dissention
risen
between
the
family
of
the
King
of
the
little
Tibet
,
which
borders
upon
Kachemire
,
one
of
the
pretenders
,
to
the
Crown
did
secretly
call
for
the
assistance
of
the
Governour
of
Kachemire
,
who
by
order
of
Chah-Jehan
gave
him
powerful
succours
,
and
put
to
death
or
flight
all
the
other
pretenders
,
and
left
this
man
in
the
possession
of
the
Country
,
on
condition
of
an
annual
Tribute
to
be
paid
in
Crystal
,
Musk
and
Wool
.
This
petty
King
could
not
forbear
coming
to
see
Aureng-Zebe
,
bringing
with
him
a
present
of
those
things
I
just
now
named
;
but
he
had
so
pitiful
a
Train
,
That
I
should
never
have
taken
him
for
what
he
was
.
My
Navah
entertained
him
at
dinner
,
that
he
might
receive
the
better
information
concerning
those
Mountains
.
I
heard
him
say
,
that
his
Country
on
the
East
side
did
confine
with
great
Tibet
;
that
it
was
about
30
or
40
leagues
broad
;
that
there
was
indeed
some
little
Crystal
,
Musk
,
and
Wool
,
but
for
the
rest
very
poor
;
and
that
there
were
no
Gold
Mines
as
was
said
;
that
in
some
places
there
was
very
good
fruit
,
especially
Melons
;
that
they
had
very
hard
Winters
,
and
very
troublesome
,
because
of
the
deep
Snows
;
and
that
the
people
,
which
formerly
had
been
Heathen
,
was
almost
all
become
Mahumetan
,
as
himself
,
namely
,
of
that
Sect
called
Cbia
,
which
is
that
of
all
Persia
.
Besides
,
that
seventeen
or
eighteen
years
ago
Chah-Jehan
had
attempted
to
make
himself
Master
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Great
Tibet
,
as
formerly
also
had
done
the
Kings
of
Kachemire
;
that
his
Army
after
sixteen
days
difficult
march
,
always
among
Mountains
,
did
besiege
a
Castle
which
they
took
;
that
there
remain'd
no
more
for
him
to
do
,
than
to
pass
a
River
,
which
is
famous
and
very
rapid
,
and
thereupon
to
march
directly
to
the
Capital
Town
,
which
he
would
have
easily
carried
,
the
whole
Kingdom
being
in
a
panick
terrour
;
but
that
the
season
being
far
spent
,
the
Governour
of
Kachemire
,
who
was
the
General
of
that
Army
,
did
apprehend
he
should
be
surprized
by
the
Snow
,
and
so
returned
,
leaving
in
that
Castle
a
Garrison
,
which
,
whether
it
was
from
fear
of
the
Enemy
,
or
from
want
of
sufficient
provision
,
he
could
not
say
,
soon
abandon'd
it
;
which
broke
the
design
the
Governour
had
of
returning
thither
the
next
Spring
.
Now
that
the
King
of
this
Great
Tibet
knows
,
that
Aureng-Zebe
is
at
Kachemire
,
and
threatens
him
with
War
,
he
hath
sent
to
him
an
Ambassador
,
with
Presents
of
the
Countrey
,
as
Chrystal
,
and
those
dear
White
Cow-tails
,
by
way
of
ornament
fasten'd
to
the
ears
of
Elephants
,
as
also
Musk
,
and
a
Stone
of
Jachen
of
great
price
,
because
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
.
This
Jachen
is
a
blewish
Stone
with
white
veins
so
hard
that
it
is
wrought
with
nothing
else
but
the
Powder
of
Diamond
,
highly
esteemed
in
the
Court
of
the
Mogol
.
They
make
Cups
of
it
and
other
vessels
,
of
which
I
have
some
richly
wrought
with
threads
of
Gold
,
of
very
curious
Workmanship
.
The
Train
of
this
Ambassador
did
consist
of
three
or
four
Cavaliers
,
and
ten
or
twelve
tall
men
,
dry
and
lean
,
having
three
or
four
hairs
in
their
beards
like
the
Chinese
,
and
plain
red
Bonnets
upon
their
heads
like
our
Seamen
,
the
rest
of
their
Garments
suitable
.
I
think
there
were
four
or
five
of
them
with
Swords
,
but
the
rest
marched
behind
the
Ambassador
without
any
rod
or
stick
.
He
treated
with
Aureng-Zebe
in
his
Masters
name
,
promising
that
he
would
suffer
a
Mosque
to
be
built
in
the
Capital
City
,
wherein
Prayers
should
be
made
after
the
Mahumetan
way
;
that
the
Money
,
henceforth
to
be
coined
,
should
on
the
one
side
have
the
Impress
of
Aureng-Zebe
,
and
that
he
would
pay
him
a
certain
annual
Tribute
.
But
't
is
believed
,
that
as
soon
as
this
King
shall
know
that
Aureng-Zebe
is
gone
from
Kachemire
,
he
will
laugh
at
all
this
Treaty
,
as
he
did
formerly
at
that
,
which
he
had
made
with
Chah-Jehan
.
This
Ambassador
had
in
his
suit
a
Physician
,
which
was
said
to
be
of
the
Kingdom
of
Lassa
,
and
of
the
Tribe
Lamy
or
Lama
,
which
is
that
of
the
men
of
the
Law
in
that
Country
,
as
the
Brahmans
are
in
the
Indies
;
with
this
difference
,
that
the
Brahmans
have
no
Caliph
,
or
high-Priest
,
but
the
Lamians
have
one
that
is
not
only
acknowledged
for
such
by
the
Kingdom
of
Lassa
,
but
also
by
all
Tartary
,
and
who
is
honoured
and
reverenced
like
a
divine
person
.
This
Physician
had
a
Book
of
Receipts
,
which
he
would
never
sell
to
me
;
the
writing
of
it
seem'd
,
at
a
distance
,
somewhat
like
ours
.
We
made
him
begin
to
write
the
Alphabet
,
but
he
wrote
so
slowly
,
and
his
writing
was
so
bad
in
respect
of
that
in
his
Book
,
that
we
soon
judged
,
this
must
needs
be
a
poor
Doctor
.
He
was
much
wedded
to
the
Metempsychosis
or
Transmigration
of
Souls
,
and
was
full
of
admirable
stories
of
it
;
among
the
rest
he
related
of
his
great
Lama
,
that
when
he
was
old
and
ready
to
die
,
he
assembled
his
Council
,
and
declared
to
them
,
that
now
he
was
passing
into
the
Body
of
a
little
Child
,
lately
born
,
that
this
Child
was
bred
up
with
great
care
,
and
when
it
was
about
six
or
seven
years
old
,
they
brought
to
it
store
of
houshold-stuff
pel mel
with
his
own
,
and
that
the
Child
was
able
to
distinguish
those
,
that
were
or
had
been
his
from
that
of
others
:
Which
was
,
said
this
Doctor
,
an
authentick
proof
of
the
Transmigration
.
For
my
part
,
I
thought
at
first
he
rallied
,
but
I
found
at
last
,
that
he
spoke
very
seriously
.
I
was
once
to
see
him
at
the
Ambassadors
with
a
Merchant
of
Kachemire
,
that
knew
the
Language
of
Tibet
,
and
was
an
Interpreter
to
me
.
I
made
as
if
I
would
buy
some
Stuffs
he
had
brought
to
sell
,
which
were
some
kind
of
Ratines
of
about
a
foot
and
an
half
broad
,
but
it
was
really
to
learn
something
of
that
Countrey
,
yet
it
was
no
great
matter
I
obtain'd
from
him
.
He
only
told
me
in
general
,
that
all
the
Kingdom
of
the
great
Tibet
was
,
in
comparison
to
his
,
a
miserable
Countrey
,
full
of
Snow
for
more
than
five
months
of
the
year
;
that
his
King
made
often
War
with
the
Tartars
;
but
he
could
never
distinguish
to
me
,
what
kind
of
Tartars
they
were
.
At
length
,
after
I
had
made
a
good
many
Questions
to
him
,
without
receiving
any
satisfaction
upon
them
,
I
saw
I
lost
only
my
time
with
him
.
But
there
is
another
thing
,
which
is
so
certain
,
that
no
body
here
doubts
of
it
.
'T
is
not
yet
twenty
years
,
that
there
went
Caravans
every
year
from
Kachemire
,
which
crossed
all
those
Mountains
of
the
great
Tibet
,
entred
into
Tartary
,
and
arrived
in
about
three
months
at
Cataja
,
notwithstanding
the
very
ill
ways
,
and
the
rapid
Torrents
;
which
latter
are
to
be
passed
over
Cords
stretched
from
one
Rock
to
another
.
These
Caravans
brought
back
Musk
,
China-wood
,
Rubarb
,
and
Mamiron
,
which
last
is
a
small
root
exceeding
good
for
ill
Eyes
.
Repassing
over
the
great
Tibet
they
also
loaded
themselves
with
the
Merchandise
of
that
Countrey
,
viz.
Musk
,
Crystal
and
Jachen
,
but
especially
with
store
of
very
fine
Wooll
of
two
sorts
,
one
of
Sheep
,
and
the
other
called
Touz
,
which
is
rather
,
as
I
have
said
,
a
kind
of
hair
approaching
to
our
Castor
,
than
a
Wooll
.
But
since
the
attempt
,
which
Chah-Jehan
made
on
that
side
,
the
King
of
the
great
Tibet
hath
altogether
shut
up
the
way
,
and
suffers
not
any
one
from
Kachemire
to
enter
into
his
Countrey
:
And
thence
it
is
,
that
the
Caravans
at
present
go
from
Patna
upon
the
Ganges
,
not
passing
through
his
Countrey
at
all
,
but
leaving
it
on
the
left
hand
,
and
coming
directly
to
the
Kingdom
of
Lassa
.
Concerning
this
Kingdom
,
here
called
Kacheguer
,
which
doubtless
is
that
which
our
Maps
call
Kascar
,
I
shall
relate
to
you
what
I
was
able
to
learn
of
it
from
the
Merchants
of
the
Countrey
it self
,
who
,
knowing
that
Aureng-Zebe
was
to
stay
a
while
at
Kachemire
,
were
come
thither
with
a
good
number
of
Slaves
,
of
both
Sexes
,
whom
they
had
to
sell
.
They
say
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Kacheguer
lyeth
East
of
Kachemire
,
drawing
a
little
Northward
;
that
the
shortest
way
thither
was
to
go
directly
to
the
great
Tibet
;
but
that
passage
being
obstructed
,
they
were
forced
to
take
their
way
through
the
little
Tibet
;
that
first
they
went
to
a
small
Town
,
call'd
Gourtche
,
the
last
Town
depending
from
Kachemire
,
and
four
days
journey
distant
from
the
same
;
that
from
thence
in
eight
days
they
came
to
Eskerdou
,
the
Capital
City
of
the
King
of
the
little
Tibet
,
and
thence
in
two
days
more
to
a
small
Town
call'd
Cheker
,
likewise
belonging
to
the
little
Tibet
,
and
situate
upon
a
River
very
famous
for
being
Medicinal
;
that
in
fifteen
days
they
came
to
a
great
Forest
upon
the
Confines
of
the
little
Tibet
,
and
in
fifteen
days
more
to
Kacheguer
a
small
Town
,
once
the
Seat
of
the
King
of
Kacheguer
,
which
is
now
at
Jourkend
,
lying
somewhat
more
to
the
North
,
and
ten
days
journey
distant
from
Kacheguer
.
They
added
,
that
from
the
Town
of
Kacheguer
to
Katay
't
is
no
more
but
two
months
voyage
;
that
every
year
there
go
Caravans
,
bringing
back
of
all
those
Commodities
I
have
named
,
and
passing
into
Persia
thorough
Vsbeck
,
as
there
are
others
that
do
pass
to
Patna
in
Indostan
.
They
said
moreover
,
that
to
go
from
Kacheguer
to
Katay
,
Travellers
must
get
to
a
Town
that
is
eight
days
journey
from
Coten
,
the
last
Town
of
the
Kingdom
of
Kacheguer
;
that
the
ways
from
Kachemire
to
Kacheguer
are
very
difficult
;
that
among
others
there
is
a
place
,
where
,
in
what
season
soever
it
be
,
you
must
march
for
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
upon
Ice
.
This
is
all
,
I
could
learn
of
those
parts
,
which
though
indeed
it
be
very
much
confused
and
very
little
,
yet
will
it
be
found
much
,
considering
I
had
to
do
both
with
people
so
ignorant
,
that
they
almost
knew
not
to
give
a
reason
of
any
thing
;
and
with
Interpreters
,
who
,
for
the
most
part
,
know
not
how
to
make
the
Questions
to
be
understood
,
nor
intelligibly
to
deliver
the
Answers
made
thereto
.
I
thought
once
,
I
would
have
here
concluded
this
Letter
,
or
rather
this
Book
,
and
taken
my
leave
of
you
untill
I
came
to
Dehil
,
whither
we
are
now
returning
:
But
since
I
am
in
the
vein
of
writing
,
and
at
some
leisure
,
I
shall
endeavour
to
give
you
some
satisfaction
to
those
Five
particulars
,
you
demanded
of
me
in
your
last
Letter
in
the
name
of
Monsieur
Thevenot
,
that
illustrious
person
,
who
daily
giveth
us
more
discoveries
,
without
going
out
of
his
study
,
than
we
have
learned
of
those
that
have
gone
round
the
World
.
The
first
of
his
demands
is
,
Whether
it
be
true
,
that
in
the
Kingdom
of
Kachemire
there
are
Jews
settled
there
from
immemorial
times
;
and
if
so
,
whether
they
have
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
if
their
Old
Testament
be
altogether
conform
to
ours
?
The
Second
is
,
That
I
would
give
you
an
account
of
what
I
have
observed
touching
the
Mounsons
,
or
the
Season
of
the
ordinary
Rains
in
the
Indies
.
The
Third
is
,
That
I
would
give
you
my
Observations
,
and
declare
to
you
my
Thoughts
concerning
the
wonderful
regularity
of
the
Current
of
the
Sea
,
and
the
Winds
in
the
Indies
.
The
Fourth
is
,
Whether
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
is
so
fertile
,
so
rich
,
and
so
beautiful
,
as
't
is
said
to
be
?
The
Fifth
is
,
That
I
would
at
length
decide
unto
you
the
old
Controversie
touching
the
Causes
of
the
Increase
of
the
Nile
.
Answer
to
the
first
Demand
,
concerning
the
Jews
.
I
Should
indeed
be
very
glad
,
as
well
as
Monsieur
The
,
venote
that
there
were
Jews
to
be
found
in
the
Valley
of
those
Mountains
,
who
might
be
such
,
as
I
believe
he
would
have
them
;
I
mean
,
of
those
Ten
Tribes
transported
by
Salmanasser
.
But
you
may
assure
him
,
that
if
anciently
there
have
been
of
them
in
this
place
(
as
there
is
some
reason
to
believe
there
were
,
)
there
are
none
of
them
at
present
,
and
all
the
inhabitants
of
it
are
now
either
Gentiles
or
Mahumetans
;
and
that
perhaps
't
is
China
,
where
they
may
be
found
.
For
I
have
lately
seen
,
in
the
hands
of
our
Reverend
Father
,
the
Jesuit
of
Dehli
,
some
Letters
of
a
German
Jesuite
written
from
Pekin
,
taking
notice
that
he
had
there
seen
some
of
them
,
that
had
preserved
the
Jewish
Religion
and
the
Old
Testament
,
that
knew
nothing
of
the
Death
of
JESUS
CHRIST
,
and
that
they
would
even
have
made
this
Jesuite
their
Kacan
,
if
he
would
have
forborn
to
eat
Swines
flesh
.
Mean
time
here
also
are
not
wanting
several
marks
of
Judaism
.
The
first
is
,
that
at
the
entring
into
this
Kingdom
,
after
having
passed
the
Mountains
of
Pire-penjale
,
all
the
Inhabitants
I
saw
in
the
first
Villages
seemed
to
me
to
be
Jews
,
in
their
garbe
and
meen
,
and
in
something
peculiar
,
which
maketh
us
often
discern
Nations
frome
one
another
.
I
am
not
the
only
person
,
that
hath
had
this
thought
;
our
Father
,
the
Jesuite
,
and
many
of
our
Europeans
had
the
same
before
me
.
The
second
is
,
that
I
have
observ'd
,
that
among
the
meaner
sort
of
the
people
of
this
Town
,
though
they
be
Mahumetans
,
yet
the
name
of
Mousa
,
that
is
Moses
,
is
much
used
.
The
third
,
that
commonly
they
say
,
that
Salomon
came
into
their
Country
,
and
that
it
was
he
that
cut
the
Mountain
of
Baramoule
to
give
an
outlet
to
the
waters
.
The
fourth
,
that
they
say
,
Moses
died
at
Kachemire
,
and
that
his
Tomb
is
one
league
distant
from
this
Town
.
The
fifth
,
that
they
pretend
,
that
that
little
and
very
ancient
Edifice
,
which
appears
from
hence
upon
an
high
mountain
,
was
built
by
Salomon
,
and
that
thence
they
call
it
to
this
very
day
the
Throne
of
Salomon
.
So
that
I
would
not
deny
,
but
that
some
Jews
may
have
penetrated
hither
;
and
that
in
length
of
time
they
may
have
lost
the
purity
of
their
Law
,
turned
Idolaters
,
at
last
Mahumetans
.
In
short
,
we
see
store
of
the
Jewish
Nation
that
have
passed
into
Persia
to
Lar
,
Ispahan
,
and
also
into
Indostan
on
the
side
of
Goa
and
Cochin
:
I
have
been
informed
,
that
there
were
of
them
in
Aethiopia
,
even
gallant
and
military
men
,
and
some
of
them
so
considerable
and
potent
,
that
there
was
one
of
them
,
fifteen
or
sixteen
years
agoe
,
that
had
attempted
to
make
himself
King
of
a
little
Country
of
the
Mountains
of
a
very
hard
access
;
if
it
be
true
,
what
two
Ambassadours
of
the
King
of
Aethiopia
,
that
were
lately
in
this
Court
,
related
to
me
.
Answer
to
the
Second
Demand
,
about
the
stated
Rains
in
the
Indies
.
THe
Sun
is
so
strong
and
violent
in
the
Indies
all
the
year
long
,
and
principally
for
the
space
of
eight
months
,
that
he
would
burn
all
,
and
render
the
Country
barren
and
inhabitable
,
if
Providence
had
not
particularly
provided
and
disposed
things
in
so
admirable
a
way
,
as
that
in
the
month
of
July
,
when
the
heats
are
most
violent
,
Rains
begin
regularly
to
fall
,
which
continuing
for
three
months
together
,
do
temper
the
Earth
,
and
render
it
very
fruitful
,
and
so
qualifie
the
Air
that
it
may
be
endured
.
Yet
are
not
these
Rains
so
regular
,
that
they
fall
always
just
at
the
same
time
;
of
which
I
have
made
many
observations
in
different
places
,
and
principally
at
Dehli
,
where
I
lived
a
long
while
.
The
like
is
fourd
in
other
Countries
;
and
there
is
always
some
difference
in
the
time
from
year
to
year
:
For
sometimes
they
begin
or
end
a
fortnight
or
three
weeks
sooner
,
sometimes
later
;
and
there
are
also
some
years
,
in
which
they
are
not
so
plentiful
as
in
others
;
insomuch
that
two
years
,
together
it
did
almost
not
rain
at
all
;
which
caused
much
Sickness
,
and
great
Famine
.
Besides
,
there
is
also
this
difference
in
respect
of
Countries
different
and
remote
from
one
another
,
that
these
Rains
ordinarily
begin
sooner
,
or
are
more
plentiful
in
one
than
in
the
other
.
For
example
,
in
Bengale
and
along
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
,
as
far
as
to
the
Isle
of
Ceilan
,
they
begin
and
end
a
month
sooner
than
towards
the
Coast
of
Malabar
:
And
in
Bengale
these
Rains
are
pouring
down
for
four
months
,
and
sometimes
continue
for
eight
days
and
nights
together
without
intermission
;
Whereas
at
Dehli
and
Agra
they
are
never
so
strong
,
nor
so
durable
,
there
passing
sometimes
two
or
three
whole
days
without
any
Rain
;
and
ordinarily
the
whole
morning
from
break
of
day
until
about
nine
or
ten
a
clock
it
rains
but
very
little
or
nothing
.
But
the
most
considerable
difference
I
have
;
observ'd
,
is
,
that
the
rains
in
divers
places
come
from
different
quarters
of
the
World
,
as
about
Dehli
they
come
from
the
East
,
where
lies
Bengale
;
whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
in
the
parts
of
Bengale
and
upon
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
they
come
from
the
South
;
and
upon
the
Coast
of
Malabar
they
proceed
almost
always
from
the
West
.
I
have
also
observed
another
particular
about
which
they
all
agree
in
those
parts
,
viz.
That
according
as
the
Heat
of
the
Summer
comes
sooner
or
later
,
is
more
or
less
violent
,
and
lasts
longer
or
a
shorter
time
;
the
Rains
also
come
sooner
or
later
,
are
more
or
less
plentiful
,
last
longer
or
a
shorter
time
.
These
Observations
have
given
me
ground
to
believe
,
that
the
Heat
of
the
Earth
and
the
Rarefaction
of
the
Air
must
be
the
principal
causes
of
these
Rains
,
and
draw
them
;
forasmuch
as
the
Air
of
the
Seas
,
which
lie
near
round
about
the
Lands
,
being
colder
,
more
condensed
,
and
more
grosse
,
filled
with
clouds
which
the
great
heats
of
the
Summer
raise
from
the
waters
,
and
which
the
winds
drive
and
agitate
,
dischargeth
it self
easily
upon
the
Land
,
where
the
Air
is
hotter
,
more
rarified
,
in
more
motion
and
less
resisting
than
upon
the
Seas
,
so
as
that
this
discharge
is
more
or
less
tardy
and
abundant
,
according
as
the
Heat
comes
sooner
and
is
more
violent
.
Sutable
to
the
same
Observations
I
was
perswaded
that
if
the
Rains
begin
sooner
upon
the
Coast
of
coromandel
than
upon
that
of
Malabar
,
't
is
by
reason
that
the
Summer
begins
there
sooner
,
it
being
possible
that
there
it
may
do
so
for
some
particular
reasons
,
which
perhaps
would
not
be
hard
to
find
,
if
the
Country
were
well
examin'd
:
For
we
know
,
that
according
to
the
different
situation
of
a
Land
in
respect
of
Seas
or
Mountains
,
and
according
as
't
is
more
Sandy
,
or
Hilly
,
or
Woody
,
the
Summer
comes
there
either
sooner
or
later
,
and
with
more
or
less
violence
.
I
am
further
perswaded
,
that
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
the
Rains
come
from
different
quarters
;
that
upon
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
,
for
example
,
they
come
from
the
South
,
and
upon
that
of
Malabar
from
the
West
;
because
that
in
all
appearance
it
must
be
the
nearest
Seas
that
send
them
,
and
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
,
is
nearer
to
the
Sea
,
which
lyeth
Southerly
in
respect
of
it
,
and
is
more
exposed
to
it
,
as
the
Coast
of
Malabar
is
to
the
West
of
it
,
lying
towards
Bahelmandel
,
Arabia
,
and
the
Gulf
of
Persia
.
Lastly
,
I
have
imagined
,
that
if
at
Dehli
,
for
example
,
the
Rains
come
from
the
East
,
it
may
yet
be
that
the
Seas
which
are
Southerly
to
it
,
are
the
origin
of
them
;
but
that
they
are
forced
by
reason
of
some
Mountains
,
or
some
other
Lands
where
the
Air
is
colder
,
more
condensed
and
more
resisting
,
to
turn
aside
and
discharge
themselves
another
way
,
where
the
Air
is
more
rarified
,
and
where
consequently
they
find
less
resistance
.
I
forgot
to
tell
you
,
that
I
also
observed
at
Dehli
,
that
there
it
never
rains
to
purpose
,
till
for
many
days
there
have
passed
store
of
Clouds
Westward
▪
as
if
it
were
necessary
that
those
spaces
of
Air
which
are
beyond
Dehli
Westward
,
should
be
first
filled
with
Clouds
,
and
that
these
Clouds
finding
there
some
obstacle
,
as
it
may
be
some
Air
less
hot
and
less
rarified
,
and
consequently
more
condensed
and
more
able
to
resist
,
or
some
other
contrary
Clouds
and
Winds
repelling
them
,
should
become
so
thick
,
so
burthensom
and
so
heavy
,
that
they
must
fall
down
in
Rain
,
after
the
same
manner
as
it
often
enough
falls
out
,
when
the
Wind
driveth
the
Clouds
against
some
high
Mountain
.
Answer
to
the
third
Demand
,
which
is
concerning
the
Regularity
of
the
Current
of
the
Sea
,
and
of
the
Winds
in
the
Indies
.
AS
soon
as
the
Rains
do
cease
(
which
ordinarily
comes
to
pass
toward
s
themonth
of
October
,
)
it
is
observed
,
that
the
Sea
taketh
its
course
Southward
,
and
that
the
cold
Northern
Winds
ariseth
.
This
Wind
blows
for
four
or
five
months
without
intermission
and
without
storms
,
always
keeping
the
same
equality
as
to
its
strength
and
quarter
,
unless
it
change
or
cease
a
day
or
so
by
accident
,
but
then
it
returns
again
unto
its
former
place
and
temper
.
After
that
time
;
for
two
months
or
there
about
the
other
Winds
do
reign
without
any
rule
.
These
two
months
being
past
,
which
is
called
the
Intermediate
season
,
or
,
according
to
the
Hollanders
,
the
Wavering
or
Changing
Season
,
the
Sea
returns
back
from
South
to
North
,
and
the
South-wind
riseth
to
reign
also
in
his
turn
for
four
or
five
months
,
as
the
Current
of
the
Sea
doth
:
so
that
there
pass
two
months
of
intermediate
season
;
during
which
,
Navigation
is
very
difficult
and
dangerous
,
whereas
during
the
two
Seasons
it
is
very
easie
,
pleasant
and
without
peril
,
except
it
be
about
the
end
of
the
season
of
the
South-wind
.
Hence
you
may
find
cause
not
to
wonder
,
if
you
hear
that
the
Indians
,
though
else
very
timorous
and
inexpert
in
the
art
of
Navigation
,
do
notwithstanding
make
pretty
long
and
considerable
Voyages
;
as
when
they
sail
from
Bengale
to
Tanassery
,
Achem
,
Malaque
,
Sian
and
Makassar
;
or
to
Maslipatan
,
Ceilan
,
the
Maldives
,
Moka
,
and
Bender-Abassy
;
because
they
take
their
time
to
go
with
one
good
Season
,
and
to
return
with
the
other
.
'T
is
true
,
that
oft
enough
they
are
surprised
and
cast
away
;
but
that
is
,
when
they
cannot
dispatch
their
affairs
in
good
time
,
or
fail
of
taking
their
measures
.
Our
Europeans
also
do
sometimes
lose
themselves
,
though
they
be
far
better
Sea-men
,
bolder
and
more
understanding
,
and
their
Ships
better
condition'd
and
equipped
.
Of
these
two
intermediate
Seasons
,
that
which
maketh
the
South-wind
is
incomparably
more
dangerous
than
the
other
,
and
much
more
subject
to
tempests
and
storms
:
And
even
in
the
Season
it self
this
wind
is
ordinarily
much
more
impetuous
and
unequal
than
that
of
the
North.
And
here
I
must
not
omit
to
give
you
a
remark
,
which
is
,
that
about
the
end
of
the
Season
of
the
South-wind
,
during
the
time
of
the
rain
,
although
there
be
a
great
calm
out
at
Sea
,
yet
't
is
very
tempestuous
near
the
Coasts
;
to
the
distance
of
fifteen
or
twenty
leagues
:
whence
the
Ships
of
Europe
or
others
,
when
they
will
approach
the
Indian
Coasts
,
for
example
,
of
Suratte
,
or
Maslipatan
,
must
be
very
careful
of
taking
their
time
to
arrive
just
after
the
Rains
;
or
else
they
run
great
hazard
of
being
split
and
lost
upon
the
Coast
.
This
is
very
near
what
I
could
observe
of
the
Seasons
in
these
parts
;
of
which
I
much
wish
I
could
give
you
a
good
reason
.
I
shall
venture
to
tell
you
,
that
it
came
into
my
thoughts
,
first
,
that
the
Air
,
which
environs
the
Globe
of
the
Earth
,
ought
to
be
esteemed
to
have
a
share
in
it
,
as
also
the
Water
of
the
Sea
and
Rivers
,
forasmuch
as
both
the
one
and
the
other
gravitate
upon
this
Globe
,
tend
to
the
same
Center
of
it
,
and
so
are
in
some
manner
united
and
fasten'd
to
it
;
so
that
from
these
three
Bodies
,
the
Air
,
the
Water
and
the
Earth
,
there
results
as
't
were
one
great
Globe
.
Next
,
that
the
Globe
of
the
Earth
being
suspended
and
balanced
,
as
it
is
,
in
its
place
,
in
that
free
and
un-resisted
space
,
where
the
Creator
thought
good
to
place
it
,
would
be
capable
to
be
easily
mov'd
,
if
some
adventitious
Body
should
come
against
it
and
hit
it
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
Sun
having
past
the
Line
to
move
towards
one
of
the
Poles
,
for
example
,
the
Arctique
,
coming
to
cast
its
rays
that
way
,
maketh
there
impression
enough
to
depress
a
little
the
Arctique
Pole
,
and
to
do
that
more
and
more
according
as
it
advanceth
towards
the
Tropique
;
letting
it
rise
again
by
little
and
little
,
according
as
he
returns
towards
the
Line
,
untill
by
the
force
of
his
rayes
he
do
the
like
on
the
side
of
the
Antartique
Pole
.
If
these
suppositions
,
joyn'd
to
that
of
the
Diurnal
Motion
of
the
Earth
,
were
true
,
it
were
not
me-thinks
,
without
reason
what
is
commonly
affirm'd
in
the
Indies
,
viz.
That
the
Sun
conducts
and
carries
with
him
the
Sea
and
Wind.
For
if
it
be
true
,
that
having
passed
the
Line
to
go
towards
one
of
the
Poles
,
he
causeth
a
change
in
the
direction
of
the
Axis
of
the
Earth
,
and
a
depression
in
the
Pole
on
that
side
,
the
other
Pole
must
needs
be
raised
,
and
that
consequently
the
Sea
and
the
Air
,
being
two
fluid
and
heavy
Bodies
,
run
down
in
this
inclination
:
so
that
it
would
be
true
to
say
,
that
the
Sun
advancing
towards
one
Pole
,
causeth
on
that
side
two
great
regular
Currents
,
viz
,
that
of
the
Sea
,
and
that
of
the
Air
which
maketh
the
Mounson-wind
,
as
he
causeth
two
opposite
ones
,
when
he
returns
towards
the
other
Pole
.
Upon
this
ground
,
methinks
,
it
might
be
said
,
that
there
are
no
other
but
two
main
opposite
Fluxes
of
the
Sea
,
one
from
the
side
of
the
Pole
Arctique
,
the
other
from
that
of
the
Antartique
;
that
if
there
were
a
Sea
from
one
Pole
to
the
other
,
that
passed
through
our
Europe
,
we
should
see
,
that
these
two
Currents
would
there
be
regular
every
where
,
as
they
are
in
the
Indies
,
and
that
that
which
hinders
this
regularity
of
the
Flux
from
being
general
,
is
,
that
the
Seas
are
intercepted
by
Lands
,
which
impede
,
break
,
and
vary
their
Course
;
in
like
manner
as
some
say
,
that
the
Ordinary
Flux
and
Reflux
of
the
Sea
is
hinder'd
in
those
Seas
that
lye
in
length
,
as
the
Mediterranean
doth
from
East
to
West
.
And
so
likewise
might
it
be
said
upon
the
same
Foundation
,
that
there
are
but
two
principal
opposite
Winds
or
Fluxes
of
the
Air
,
and
that
they
would
be
universally
regular
,
if
the
Earth
were
perfectly
smooth
and
equall
,
and
one
part
like
another
every
where
,
An
Answer
to
the
Fourth
Question
,
concerning
the
Fertility
,
Riches
and
Beauty
of
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
.
ALL
Ages
have
spoken
of
Egypt
as
of
the
best
and
fruitfullest
part
of
the
World
▪
and
Writers
will
not
grant
,
there
is
any
Country
comparable
to
it
:
But
as
far
as
I
can
see
by
the
two
Voyages
I
have
made
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
that
advantage
belongs
rather
to
it
,
than
to
Egypt
.
It
bears
Rice
in
that
abundance
,
that
it
not
only
furnishes
its
Neighbours
,
but
many
very
remote
parts
.
'T
is
carried
up
the
River
Ganges
to
Patna
;
and
't
is
transported
by
Sea
to
Maslipatan
,
and
to
many
others
Ports
of
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
.
Besides
,
't
is
sent
away
into
forrain
Kingdoms
,
and
principally
into
Ceilan
and
the
Maldives
.
Further
,
it
also
abounds
in
Sugar
,
so
that
it
furnishes
with
it
the
Kingdoms
of
Golkonda
and
Karnates
,
where
there
grows
but
very
little
.
Arabia
also
and
Mesopotamia
are
thence
provided
with
it
,
by
the
way
of
Moka
and
Baffora
;
and
Persia
it self
,
by
Bander-Abassy
.
Moreover
,
Bengale
is
also
the
Country
of
good
Con●its
,
especially
in
those
places
where
the
Portugueses
are
,
who
are
dextrous
in
making
them
,
and
drive
a
great
trade
with
them
.
They
ordinarily
make
store
of
those
big
Pome-Citrons
,
as
we
have
in
Europe
;
and
a
certain
Root
,
which
is
longish
like
Sarfaperilla
,
and
very
delicate
;
and
of
that
common
Fruit
of
the
Indies
call'd
Amba
,
and
of
Ananas
,
and
the
same
Mirobolans
,
which
are
excellent
;
as
also
of
Limons
and
Ginger
.
'T
is
true
,
that
the
Country
of
Bengale
yields
not
so
much
Corn
as
Egypt
;
but
if
that
be
a
defect
,
it
is
to
be
imputed
to
its
Inhabitants
that
eat
very
little
Bread
,
and
much
more
Rice
than
the
Egyptians
:
Yet
it
alwayes
bears
what
is
sufficient
for
the
Country
,
and
to
afford
excellent
Biscuits
,
very
cheap
,
for
the
provision
of
our
European
Ships
,
English
,
Dutch
,
and
Portuguese
.
You
may
there
have
almost
for
nothing
those
three
or
four
kinds
of
Legumes
,
which
together
with
Rice
and
Butter
are
the
most
usual
food
of
the
meaner
people
:
And
for
a
Roupy
,
which
is
about
half
a
Crown
,
you
may
have
twenty
good
Pullets
and
more
;
Geese
and
Ducks
,
in
proportion
.
There
are
also
kids
and
Sheep
in
abundance
,
and
such
store
of
Pork
,
that
the
Portugueses
,
setled
there
and
accustomed
to
the
Country
,
live
almost
on
nothing
else
but
that
;
and
the
English
and
Dutch
victual
their
Ships
with
it
.
There
is
also
plenty
of
many
sorts
of
Fish
,
both
fresh
and
falt
:
And
,
in
a
word
,
Bengale
is
a
Country
abounding
in
all
things
;
and
't
is
for
this
very
reason
,
that
so
many
Portugueses
,
Mesticks
,
and
other
Christians
are
fled
thither
from
those
quarters
,
which
the
Dutch
have
taken
from
them
.
For
,
the
Jesuits
and
Augustinians
,
that
have
great
Churches
there
,
wherein
they
exercise
their
Religion
with
all
freedom
,
did
assure
me
,
that
in
Ogouli
alone
there
were
no
less
than
eight
or
nine
thousand
Souls
of
Christians
;
and
(
which
I
will
easily
believe
)
that
in
the
rest
of
that
Kingdom
there
were
above
twenty
five
thousands
.
And
't
is
this
affluence
of
all
those
things
necessary
for
life
,
joyned
to
the
Beauty
and
good
Humour
of
the
Women
natives
,
that
hath
occasioned
this
Proverb
amongst
the
Portuguefes
,
English
,
and
Holanders
,
viz
▪
That
there
are
an
hundred
open
Gates
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Bengale
,
and
not
one
to
come
away
again
.
As
to
the
Commodities
of
great
value
;
and
which
draw
the
Commerce
of
Strangers
thither
▪
I
know
not
,
whether
there
be
a
Country
in
the
World
,
that
affords
more
and
greater
variety
:
For
,
besides
the
Sugar
I
have
spoken
of
,
which
may
be
numbred
amongst
the
Commodities
of
value
,
there
is
such
store
of
Cottons
and
Silks
,
that
it
may
be
said
,
that
Bengale
is
as
't
were
the
general
Magazine
thereof
,
not
only
for
Indostan
or
the
Empire
of
the
great
Mogol
,
but
also
for
all
the
circumjacent
Kingdoms
,
and
for
Europe
it self
.
I
have
sometimes
stood
amazed
at
the
vast
quantity
of
Cotton-Cloth
of
all
sorts
,
fine
and
others
,
tinged
and
white
,
which
the
Hollanders
alone
draw
from
thence
and
transport
into
many
places
,
especially
into
Japan
and
Europe
;
not
to
mention
what
the
English
,
Portingal
and
Indian
Merchants
carry
away
from
those
parts
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
the
Silks
and
Silk-Stuffs
of
all
sorts
:
One
would
not
imagine
the
quantity
,
that
is
hence
transported
every
year
;
for
,
this
Country
furnishes
generally
all
this
great
Empire
of
Mogol
as
far
as
Lahor
and
Caboul
,
and
most
of
the
other
forrain
parts
,
whither
Cotton-Cloth
is
carried
.
'T
is
true
,
that
these
Silks
are
not
so
fine
as
those
,
of
Persia
,
Syria
,
Sayd
and
Barnt
;
but
then
there
is
also
a
great
difference
in
the
price
;
and
I
know
from
good
hands
,
that
whosoever
shall
take
care
of
choosing
them
well
,
and
of
getting
them
well
wrought
,
may
have
very
good
Stuffs
made
of
them
.
The
Hollanders
alone
have
sometimes
seven
hundred
or
eight
hundred
men
of
the
Natives
at
work
in
their
Factory
of
Kassem-Bazar
;
as
the
English
and
other
Merchants
have
theirs
in
proportion
.
It
is
also
in
Bengale
,
where
that
prodigious
quantity
of
Salt-peter
is
found
;
which
is
so
conveniently
carried
down
the
River
Ganges
from
Patna
,
and
where
the
English
and
Dutch
load
whole
Ships
full
for
many
places
of
the
Indies
and
for
Europe
.
Lastly
,
't
is
Bengale
,
whence
the
good
Lacca
,
Opium
,
Wax
,
Civet
,
long
Pepper
do
come
;
and
even
Butter
is
to
be
had
there
in
so
great
plenty
,
that
though
it
be
a
gross
Commodity
,
yet
notwithstanding
't
is
thence
transported
into
divers
places
.
It
cannot
be
denied
that
the
Air
,
in
regard
of
Strangers
,
is
not
so
healthy
there
,
especially
near
the
Sea
:
And
when
the
English
and
Hollanders
first
came
to
settle
there
many
of
them
dyed
;
and
I
have
seen
in
Balasor
two
very
fine
English
Ships
,
which
having
been
obliged
,
by
reason
of
the
War
of
the
Hollanders
,
to
stay
there
above
a
year
,
were
not
able
to
go
to
Sea
,
because
most
of
their
Men
were
lost
.
Yet
since
the
time
that
they
have
taken
care
and
made
orders
,
as
well
as
the
Hollanders
,
that
their
people
shall
not
drink
so
much
Bouleponges
,
nor
go
so
often
a
shore
to
visit
the
Sellers
of
Arac
and
Tobacco
,
and
the
Indian
Women
;
and
since
they
have
found
,
that
a
little
Wine
of
Bourdeaux
,
Canary
or
Chiras
is
a
marvellous
Antidote
against
the
ill
Air
;
there
is
not
so
much
sickness
amongst
them
,
nor
do
they
now
lose
so
many
men
.
Bouleponge
is
a
certain
beverage
made
of
Arac
,
that
is
,
of
strong
water
,
black
Sugar
,
with
the
Juice
of
Limon
water
,
and
a
little
Muscadine
upon
it
;
which
is
pleasant
enough
to
the
taste
,
but
a
plague
to
the
Body
and
to
Health
.
As
to
the
Beauty
of
the
Country
,
you
are
to
know
,
that
all
Bengale
,
taking
it
near
an
hundred
leagues
in
length
on
both
sides
of
Ganges
,
from
Raje-mehale
unto
the
Sea
,
is
full
of
great
Channels
,
formerly
cut
out
of
the
River
Ganges
with
vast
labour
,
reaching
far
into
the
Country
for
the
conveniency
of
transporting
Commodities
,
and
the
Water
it self
,
which
by
the
Indians
is
counted
the
best
in
the
world
.
These
Channels
are
on
both
sides
lined
with
well
▪
peopled
Villages
and
Burroughs
of
Gentiles
,
and
the
large
Fields
,
lying
near
them
,
bear
abundance
of
Rice
,
Sugar
,
Corn
,
Legumes
,
Mustard
,
Sezamum
for
Oil
,
small
Mulberries
of
two
or
three
foot
high
,
to
feed
Silk-worms
.
But
then
the
vast
number
of
great
and
small
Isles
,
that
are
in
the
midst
of
Ganges
,
and
fill
all
that
great
space
of
six
or
seven
days
journey
,
(
as
there
is
in
some
places
of
this
River
from
one
side
to
the
other
;
)
this
giveth
an
incomparable
Beauty
to
the
Country
:
For
,
they
are
very
fertile
,
filled
with
fruit-bearing
Trees
,
Ananas's
,
and
all
sorts
of
verdure
,
and
interlaced
with
a
thousand
little
Channels
,
which
you
cannot
see
the
end
of
,
as
if
they
were
so
many
Water-mails
all
covered
with
Trees
.
The
worst
of
it
is
,
that
many
of
these
Isles
that
are
next
the
Sea
,
are
now
abandoned
by
reason
of
those
Corsaires
,
the
Franguys
of
Rakan
,
elsewhere
spoken
of
;
and
that
they
have
at
present
no
other
Inhabitants
but
Tigers
(
which
sometimes
swim
over
from
one
Isle
to
the
other
)
and
Gazelles
,
and
Hoggs
,
and
Poultry
grown
wild
.
And
't
is
upon
the
account
of
these
Tigers
,
that
for
people
travelling
between
these
little
Isles
in
small
boats
,
as
usually
they
do
,
't
is
dangerous
in
many
places
to
land
;
besides
,
great
care
is
to
be
had
,
that
the
boat
,
which
in
the
night
is
fastened
to
Trees
,
be
not
too
near
the
Bank
;
for
there
are
now
and
then
some
men
surprised
;
and
I
have
heard
it
said
,
that
Tigers
have
been
so
bold
as
to
come
into
the
boats
,
and
to
carry
away
men
that
were
asleep
,
chusing
the
biggest
and
fattest
of
them
,
if
one
may
believe
the
Water-men
of
he
Country
.
I
remember
,
I
made
once
a
voyage
of
ten
days
,
from
Pipli
to
Ogouli
,
between
those
Isles
and
Channels
;
which
I
cannot
forbear
to
relate
to
you
,
because
there
passed
not
a
day
without
some
extraordinary
accident
.
My
Chaloupe
of
seven
Oars
was
no
sooner
got
out
of
the
River
▪
Pipli
,
and
advanced
3
or
4
leagues
into
the
Sea
along
the
coast
,
to
gain
the
Isles
and
the
Channels
,
but
we
saw
the
Sea
covered
with
Fishes
like
huge
Carps
,
pursued
by
a
Shole
of
Dolphins
.
I
made
my
men
row
that
way
,
and
saw
,
that
most
of
those
Fishes
lay
along
the
Coast
as
if
they
were
dead
;
that
some
advanced
a
little
,
others
played
and
tumbled
as
if
they
were
drunk
.
We
all
laboured
to
take
some
of
them
,
and
we
caught
124
with
our
hands
without
any
difficulty
.
Viewing
them
I
observed
,
that
out
of
all
their
mouths
there
came
out
a
bladder
(
like
those
that
are
in
Carps
,
)
which
was
full
of
Air
,
and
reddish
at
the
end
.
I
imagined
easily
,
that
this
must
be
the
bladder
which
kept
them
from
sinking
;
but
I
could
not
conceive
,
why
it
should
thus
come
out
of
their
mouth
,
unless
it
were
that
they
had
been
long
and
closely
pursued
by
those
Dolphins
,
and
had
made
so
great
an
effort
to
fly
away
as
to
make
this
bladder
thus
swell
,
and
colour
,
and
to
hang
out
of
their
mouth
.
I
afterwards
told
this
thing
to
an
hundred
Sea-men
,
but
they
could
not
believe
it
,
and
I
never
found
but
one
Dutch
Pilot
,
who
told
me
,
that
sailing
once
upon
the
Coast
of
China
,
he
had
met
with
the
like
,
and
that
presently
they
put
out
their
Boat
to
Sea
,
and
took
,
as
I
did
,
with
their
hands
abundance
of
Fishes
.
The
day
after
,
about
even
,
we
came
among
those
Isles
,
and
after
we
had
look'd
for
a
place
,
where
't
was
likely
no
Tigers
would
come
,
we
landed
,
made
fire
,
dressed
a
couple
of
Pullets
,
and
our
Fish
,
which
was
excellent
.
Presently
after
Supper
I
made
my
men
row
until
night
,
and
for
fear
of
losing
our
way
between
those
Channels
in
the
dark
,
we
retired
out
of
the
great
Channel
,
and
found
a
good
shelter
in
some
small
Creek
,
where
we
fasten'd
our
boat
to
a
thick
branch
of
a
Tree
,
far
enough
from
the
Land
,
for
fear
of
Tigers
.
In
the
night
,
when
I
was
watching
,
there
fell
out
a
Philosophical
accident
,
of
which
kind
two
had
happen'd
to
me
afore
in
Dehli
.
I
saw
a
Rainbow
of
the
Moon
,
which
I
shew'd
to
all
my
Company
,
and
which
very
much
surprised
two
Portuguese
Pilots
I
had
taken
into
my
Boat
at
the
desire
of
a
friend
,
who
had
never
seen
nor
heard
of
such
a
thing
.
The
third
day
we
went
astray
between
these
Channels
,
and
if
we
had
not
met
with
some
Portugueses
making
Salt
in
one
of
the
Isles
,
that
directed
us
in
our
way
,
I
know
not
what
would
have
become
of
us
.
But
behold
another
Philosophical
accident
.
In
the
night
,
being
got
again
under
shelter
in
a
little
Channel
,
my
Portugueses
that
still
were
concerned
about
the
Rainbow
of
the
last
night
,
and
whom
that
Observation
had
made
more
curious
to
behold
the
Heavens
,
awaken'd
me
,
and
shew'd
me
another
,
as
fair
and
as
well
form'd
as
that
was
,
which
I
had
shewed
them
.
Mean
time
I
would
not
have
you
think
,
that
I
mistook
an
Iris
or
Rainbow
for
a
Corona
,
or
Crown
.
There
is
no
month
almost
but
at
Dehli
these
Lunar
Rainbows
are
seen
in
the
season
of
the
Rains
,
when
the
Moon
is
high
above
the
Horizon
:
And
I
found
that
it
must
be
so
;
having
seen
of
them
three
or
four
nights
one
after
another
,
and
sometimes
double
ones
.
They
were
not
Circles
about
the
Moon
,
but
opposite
to
her
,
and
in
the
like
Position
with
Solar
Rainbows
:
And
as
often
as
I
have
seen
them
,
the
Moon
was
Westward
,
and
the
Rainbow
Eastward
.
The
Moon
was
also
near
full
;
which
in
my
opinion
,
is
necessary
;
because
at
other
times
she
would
not
have
light
enough
to
form
any
.
Lastly
,
these
Rainbows
were
not
so
white
as
the
Crowns
use
to
be
,
but
much
more
coloured
,
insomuch
that
there
might
be
discerned
in
them
some
distinction
of
Colours
.
And
thus
you
see
,
how
I
have
been
more
happy
than
the
Ancients
,
who
,
according
to
Aristotle
,
had
observed
none
such
before
him
.
The
fourth
day
about
evening
we
retired
out
of
the
great
Channel
,
as
we
used
to
do
,
into
a
very
fair
place
of
safety
;
but
had
one
of
the
most
extraordinary
nights
that
ever
I
knew
.
There
was
not
a
breath
of
wind
,
and
the
Air
was
so
hot
and
stuffing
that
we
could
scarce
breath
.
The
Bushes
round
us
were
so
full
of
those
little
shining
worms
,
that
they
seem'd
to
be
on
fire
;
and
there
arose
fires
here
and
there
,
which
were
like
flames
,
and
frighten'd
my
Sea-men
,
who
said
,
they
were
Devils
.
Among
the
rest
there
arose
two
,
that
were
very
extraordinary
;
one
was
a
great
Globe
of
fire
,
which
in
falling
and
spinning
lasted
above
the
time
of
saying
a
Pater
noster
;
and
the
other
,
which
lasted
about
a
quarter
of
an
hour
,
was
like
a
little
Tree
all
in
a
flame
.
The
night
of
the
fifth
day
was
terrible
and
dangerous
.
There
arose
so
great
a
storm
,
that
though
we
were
under
the
shelter
of
Trees
,
and
that
our
small
Boat
was
well
fasten'd
,
yet
notwithstanding
all
that
,
the
Wind
broke
our
Cable
,
and
was
casting
us
into
the
great
Channel
,
where
we
had
infallibly
perish'd
,
if
I
had
not
,
together
with
my
two
Portugueses
,
presently
laid
hold
on
the
Branches
of
some
Trees
,
where
we
held
fast
for
above
two
hours
,
whilst
the
storme
lasted
:
For
there
was
no
assistance
to
be
expected
from
my
Indian
Oar-men
,
whom
fright
had
made
incapable
to
help
us
in
this
occasion
.
But
,
what
was
most
troublesome
and
amazing
,
there
fell
a
Rain
as
if
it
had
been
pour'd
down
with
buckets
,
which
filled
our
Boat
,
and
was
accompanied
with
such
Lightning
and
Thunder-claps
,
very
near
our
head
,
that
every
moment
we
thought
we
should
sink
.
The
remainder
of
our
Voyage
unto
the
ninth
day
,
when
I
arriv'd
at
Ogouli
,
we
passed
very
well
and
with
pleasure
;
for
I
could
not
be
satisfi'd
with
beholding
such
beautiful
Countries
:
Mean
time
my
Trunk
and
all
my
Baggage
was
wet
,
my
Pullets
dead
,
my
Fish
spoiled
,
and
all
my
biscuit
drunk
with
water
.
Answer
to
the
Fifth
Question
,
about
the
Increase
of
the
Nile
.
I
do
not
know
,
whether
I
shall
acquit
my self
,
in
respect
of
this
Fifth
Question
,
as
it
were
to
be
wish'd
:
But
I
shall
faithfully
impart
to
you
what
I
have
set
down
of
it
,
after
I
had
twice
observed
the
Nile's
Increase
,
and
carefully
examined
the
same
,
and
taken
notice
withal
of
some
things
in
the
Indies
,
which
have
afforded
me
greater
aids
for
it
,
than
that
Learned
Man
could
have
,
that
hath
so
ingeniously
written
of
it
,
though
he
never
saw
Egypt
but
in
his
Study
.
I
have
already
said
in
another
place
,
that
at
the
time
when
the
two
Ambassadours
of
Aethiopia
were
at
Dehli
,
my
Agah
Danechmend-kan
,
who
is
extraordinarily
curious
,
sent
often
for
them
,
to
inform
himself
,
in
my
presence
,
of
the
Condition
and
Government
of
their
Country
;
and
one
day
,
amongst
other
things
,
we
occasion'd
them
to
discourse
of
the
Source
of
the
Nile
,
which
they
call
Abbabile
;
whereof
they
spake
to
us
as
a
thing
so
known
that
no
body
doubted
of
it
,
and
where
one
of
these
Ambassadours
,
and
a
Mogolian
,
that
was
return'd
with
him
out
of
Aethiopia
,
had
been
in
person
.
They
told
us
,
that
it
taketh
its
Origin
in
the
Country
of
the
Agaus
,
and
issueth
out
of
the
Earth
at
two
big
bubling
Springs
,
near
one
another
,
which
form
a
small
Lake
of
about
thirty
or
forty
paces
long
;
that
at
the
coming
out
of
this
Lake
it
is
then
already
a
pretty
River
,
and
that
from
place
to
place
it
receiveth
other
Rivers
which
enlarge
it
.
They
added
,
that
it
runs
bending
,
and
forming
a
great
Pen-insule
,
and
that
after
several
Cascata's
from
steep
Rocks
,
it
falls
into
a
great
Lake
,
which
is
not
above
four
or
five
days
journey
from
its
Source
,
in
the
Country
of
Dumbia
or
Dembea
,
three
little
days
journey
from
Gonder
,
the
Metropolis
of
Aethiopia
;
that
having
traversed
that
Lake
,
it
issueth
thence
swell'd
with
all
the
waters
that
fall
there
,
passeth
through
Sonnar
,
the
principal
City
of
the
King
of
Funges
or
Barharis
,
tributary
to
the
King
of
Aethiopia
,
running
on
and
making
the
Cataracts
,
and
so
entring
into
the
Plains
of
Messer
,
which
is
Egypt
.
After
we
had
learned
these
particularities
of
the
Source
and
Course
of
the
Nile
,
I
asked
him
,
(
to
judge
whereabout
the
Source
of
the
Nile
might
be
)
towards
which
part
of
the
World
they
believed
the
Cou●trey
of
Dumbia
,
wherein
is
Gonder
,
to
be
,
in
respect
of
Babel-mandel
?
But
they
knew
not
what
to
answer
to
this
,
but
only
,
that
they
went
alwayes
Westward
,
and
especially
the
Mahumetan
Ambassadour
,
(
who
was
obliged
to
know
better
,
and
to
take
more
Notice
of
the
Position
of
the
World
,
than
the
Christian
,
because
the
Turks
are
obliged
in
saying
their
Prayers
to
turn
themselves
towards
Mecca
)
did
assure
me
,
that
I
was
not
at
all
to
doubt
thereof
:
Which
did
astonish
me
very
much
,
because
,
according
to
their
Description
,
the
Source
of
the
Nile
should
be
much
on
this
side
of
the
Aequinoctial
,
whereas
all
our
Maps
with
Ptolomie
place
it
a
good
way
beyond
it
.
We
also
asked
them
,
at
what
time
it
did
use
to
rain
in
Aethiopia
,
and
whether
there
were
regular
Seasons
of
Rain
as
in
the
Indies
?
To
which
they
answer'd
,
that
it
rain'd
almost
never
upon
that
Coast
of
the
Red-Sea
,
from
Su●ken-Arkiko
,
and
the
Isle
of
Masouva
to
Babelmandel
,
no
more
than
it
doth
at
Moka
,
which
is
on
the
other
side
,
in
the
Happy
Arabia
;
but
that
in
the
Heart
of
the
Country
,
in
the
Province
of
Agaus
,
and
in
that
of
Dumbia
and
the
circumjacent
places
it
rained
much
for
two
of
the
hottest
months
of
the
Summer
,
and
at
the
same
time
when
it
rain'd
in
the
Indies
;
which
was
also
,
according
to
my
computation
,
the
very
time
of
the
Increase
of
the
Nile
in
Egypt
.
They
said
further
,
that
they
knew
very
well
;
it
was
the
Rain
of
Aethiopia
which
swelled
the
Nile
,
overflowed
Egypt
,
and
fertilized
the
ground
of
it
by
the
slime
it
carried
upon
it
;
and
that
it
was
even
therefore
,
that
the
Kings
of
Aethiopia
pretended
a
Tribute
to
be
due
to
them
out
of
Egypt
,
and
that
,
when
the
Mahumetans
made
themselves
Masters
of
it
,
ill
treating
the
Christians
of
the
Country
,
they
had
a
mind
to
turn
the
Course
of
the
Nile
another
way
,
viz.
into
the
Red-Sea
,
thereby
to
ruine
Egypt
and
to
render
it
infertile
;
but
that
this
design
miscarried
by
reason
of
the
great
difficulties
in
effecting
the
thing
.
All
these
particulars
,
which
I
had
already
learned
,
when
I
passed
over
to
Moka
,
from
a
dozen
Merchants
,
that
come
there
every
year
in
the
name
of
the
King
of
Aethiopia
to
attend
the
Indian
trading
Vessels
,
are
considerable
to
make
us
judg
,
that
the
Nile
increaseth
not
but
by
the
Rains
which
fall
without
Egypt
towards
the
Source
of
that
River
:
But
the
particular
Observations
,
I
have
made
upon
two
Increases
of
this
River
,
make
them
yet
more
so
;
for
,
in
reference
to
all
those
Stories
,
that
are
made
of
it
,
as
,
That
't
is
on
a
determin'd
day
it
begins
to
increase
;
that
on
the
first
day
of
its
increase
there
falls
a
certain
Dew
,
which
maketh
the
Plague
cease
,
so
▪
that
no
body
dieth
any
more
of
it
after
that
hath
once
fallen
;
and
that
there
are
peculiar
and
hidden
causes
of
the
overflowing
of
the
Nile
:
In
reference
,
I
say
,
to
these
stories
,
I
have
found
during
the
said
two
Inundations
,
that
they
are
but
tales
fancied
and
amplified
by
the
people
of
Egypt
,
naturally
inclin'd
to
superstition
,
and
amazed
to
see
a
River
swell
in
summer
in
a
Country
where
it
rains
not
:
And
I
have
found
,
that
't
is
no
otherwise
with
the
Nile
than
't
is
with
other
Rivers
,
that
swell
and
overflow
by
plentiful
Rains
,
without
any
such
fermentations
of
the
nitrous
soyl
of
Egypt
,
which
some
have
suggested
as
the
cause
thereof
.
I
have
seen
it
swelled
above
a
foot
,
and
very
turbid
,
near
a
whole
month
before
that
pretended
determined
day
of
its
Increase
.
I
have
observed
during
its
increase
,
and
before
the
Channels
were
open'd
,
that
when
it
had
grown
for
some
days
a
foot
or
two
,
it
afterwards
decreased
little
by
little
,
and
then
began
to
increase
a
new
,
and
so
went
on
to
increase
and
decrease
without
any
other
measure
but
that
of
the
Rains
that
fall
nigh
the
Source
,
and
,
as
is
often
seen
in
our
River
Loire
,
according
to
the
fall
of
more
or
less
Rain
in
the
Mountains
whence
it
flows
,
and
the
days
or
half
days
of
fair
weather
there
.
In
my
return
from
Jerusalem
,
going
up
from
Damietta
to
Cairo
,
I
chanced
to
be
upon
the
Nile
about
a
month
before
the
pretended
day
of
the
Dew-fall
,
and
in
the
morning
we
were
all
wet
of
the
Dew
fallen
in
the
night
.
I
have
been
in
Rosette
at
supper
with
Monsieur
de
Bermon
,
Vice-Consul
of
our
Nation
,
eight
or
ten
days
after
this
day
of
the
Dew-fall
,
when
three
persons
were
struck
with
the
Plague
,
of
whom
their
died
two
within
eight
days
,
and
the
third
,
which
was
M.
de
Bermon
himself
,
had
perhaps
not
escaped
,
if
I
had
not
pierc'd
his
Plague-sore
;
which
presently
infected
my self
like
other
;
so
that
,
if
I
had
not
forthwith
taken
some
Butter
of
Antimony
,
I
might
have
been
as
well
as
they
,
an
Example
of
the
little
certainty
there
is
in
the
Plague
after
the
Dew
;
but
this
Emetic
Medicine
in
the
beginning
of
the
Evil
did
wonders
,
and
I
kept
but
three
or
four
days
within
doors
;
during
which
,
I
remember
,
my
Bedouin
that
serv'd
me
made
no
scruple
●o
drink
,
in
my
presence
,
the
remainder
of
my
broth
,
to
encourage
me
,
and
from
his
principle
of
Predestination
,
to
laugh
at
the
fear
we
have
of
the
Plague
.
Yet
Experience
shews
,
that
after
the
day
of
the
Dew
the
Plague
is
commonly
not
so
dangerous
as
before
,
but
the
Dew
contributes
nothing
to
that
;
't
is
only
in
my
opinion
,
that
then
there
is
a
greater
opening
of
the
pores
,
which
gives
a
vent
to
the
malign
and
pestiferous
spirits
,
that
were
shut
up
in
the
body
.
Moreover
,
I
have
carefully
enquired
of
some
Masters
of
Boats
,
that
had
gone
up
as
far
as
the
end
of
the
Plains
of
Egypt
,
that
is
,
to
the
very
Rocks
and
Cataracts
;
who
assured
me
,
that
when
the
Nile
did
overflow
in
the
Plains
of
Egypt
,
where
that
pretended
fermenting
Nitrous
Earth
is
,
't
is
at
the
same
time
much
swelled
between
those
Mountains
of
the
Cataracts
,
where
,
in
all
appearance
there
is
no
such
Nitrous
Earth
.
Besides
,
I
have
made
diligent
enquiry
of
those
Negro's
of
Sonnars
,
that
come
to
serve
at
Cairo
,
and
whose
Country
,
being
tributary
to
the
King
of
Aethiopia
,
as
I
have
said
,
lyes
upon
the
Nile
between
the
Mountains
above
Egypt
;
and
they
have
assured
me
,
that
at
the
same
time
when
the
Nile
is
high
and
overflowing
in
Egypt
,
't
is
so
also
with
them
by
reason
of
the
Rains
then
falling
in
their
Mountains
,
and
higher
higher
up
in
the
Country
of
Hab●che
or
Aethiopia
.
The
Observations
I
have
made
in
the
Indies
,
concerning
the
regular
Rains
that
fell
at
the
same
time
when
the
Nile
swells
in
Egypt
,
are
also
very
considerable
in
this
matter
,
and
may
make
you
imagine
,
that
the
Indus
,
Ganges
,
and
all
the
other
Rivers
of
those
parts
are
so
many
Niles
,
and
the
Land
,
that
is
near
their
fall
into
the
Sea
,
so
many
Egypts
.
This
was
my
thought
of
it
in
Bengale
,
and
what
follows
are
the
very
words
I
set
down
about
it
.
That
great
number
of
Isles
which
are
found
in
the
Gulf
of
Bengala
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Ganges
,
and
which
by
lapse
of
time
are
join'd
to
one
another
,
and
at
length
with
the
Continent
,
put
me
in
mind
of
the
Mouths
of
the
Nile
,
where
I
have
observed
almost
the
same
thing
;
so
that
as
't
is
said
,
after
Aristotle
,
that
Egypt
is
the
Workmanship
of
the
Nile
,
so
it
may
be
said
,
that
Bengale
is
the
Work
of
Ganges
,
only
with
this
difference
,
that
as
the
Ganges
is
incomparably
bigger
then
the
Nile
,
so
he
carrieth
with
him
towards
the
Sea
a
far
greater
quantity
of
Earth
;
and
so
forms
greater
and
more
Islands
than
the
Nile
;
and
that
the
Islands
of
the
Nile
are
destitute
of
Trees
,
whereas
those
of
Ganges
are
all
covered
with
them
,
because
of
those
four
months
of
constant
and
plentiful
Rains
that
fall
in
the
heart
of
the
Summer
,
and
render
it
needless
to
cut
Channels
in
Bengale
,
to
water
and
enrich
the
Earth
,
as
they
do
in
Egypt
.
It
is
just
so
with
Ganges
and
the
other
Rivers
of
Indostan
,
as
with
the
Nile
;
this
and
those
increase
in
Summer
by
the
means
of
Rain
,
which
ordinarily
fall
at
that
time
;
except
that
then
,
and
almost
never
,
there
are
no
Rains
in
Egypt
,
but
a
little
toward
the
Sea
,
and
that
it
rains
not
about
the
Source
of
the
Nile
;
whereas
in
the
Indies
it
rains
in
all
the
Countries
,
through
which
any
Rivers
pass
;
except
the
Kingdom
of
Scymid
towards
the
Persian
,
Gulf
,
where
is
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Indus
;
it
happening
that
in
some
years
it
doth
not
rain
there
at
all
,
though
for
all
that
the
Indus
swells
there
,
and
the
Fields
are
water'd
by
the
means
of
cut
Channels
,
just
as
in
Egypt
.
For
the
rest
,
concerning
the
desire
of
M.
Thevenot
,
to
impart
to
you
my
Adventures
of
the
Red-Sea
,
of
Suez
,
of
Tor
,
of
Mount
Sinai
,
of
Gidda
(
that
pretended
Holy
Land
of
Mahomet
,
half
a
days
Journey
distant
from
Mecca
;
)
as
also
of
the
Isle
of
Camarane
and
Louhaya
,
and
of
whatever
I
could
learn
at
Moka
of
the
Kingdom
of
Aethiopia
,
and
of
the
most
commodious
way
to
enter
into
it
;
these
particulars
,
I
say
,
I
shall
in
time
draw
fair
out
of
my
manuscripts
,
if
God
permit
.
Some
Particulars
forgotten
to
be
inserted
in
my
first
Book
,
to
perfect
the
Map
of
Indostan
,
and
to
know
the
Revenue
of
the
Great
Mogol
.
TO
understand
the
better
what
follows
,
't
is
requisite
to
know
the
signification
of
these
Terms
,
viz.
1.
Soubah
,
that
is
,
Government
and
Province
.
2.
Pragna
,
that
is
,
the
Principal
Town
,
Burrough
or
Village
that
hath
many
others
depending
from
it
,
where
Rents
are
paid
to
the
King
,
who
is
absolute
Lord
of
all
the
Land
of
his
Empire
.
3.
Serkar
,
that
is
,
the
Exchequer
of
the
Kings
Treasure
.
4.
Kazine
,
that
is
,
Treasure
.
5.
Roupie
,
the
Mony
of
the
Country
,
equivalent
to
29
or
30
pence
.
6.
Lecque
,
that
is
,
an
hundred
thousand
Roupies
.
7.
Courour
,
that
is
,
an
hundred
Lecques
.
1.
Jehan-Abad
,
or
Dehli
,
is
the
first
Soubah
;
it
hath
sixteen
Serkars
in
its
dependance
,
and
230
Pragna's
:
It
yields
to
the
King
nineteen
Millions
and
five
hundred
and
twenty
five
thousand
Roupies
.
2.
Agra
,
otherwise
called
Akher-abad
,
is
the
second
.
It
hath
14
Serkars
,
and
260
Pragna's
;
yielding
to
the
King
twenty
five
millions
two
hundred
and
twenty
five
thousand
Roupies
.
3.
Lahor
hath
14
Serkars
,
and
314
Pragna's
,
bringing
in
to
the
King
the
Rent
of
twenty
four
millions
six
hundred
ninety
five
thousand
Roupies
.
4.
Hasmer
,
which
belongs
to
a
Raja
,
yields
to
the
King
a
tribute
of
twenty
one
millions
nine
hundred
and
seventy
thousand
Roupies
.
5.
Gusarate
,
the
Capital
whereof
is
Amadavad
,
hath
9
Serkars
,
and
190
Praguas
;
yielding
to
the
King
thirteen
millions
three
hundred
and
ninety
five
thousand
Roupies
.
6.
The
Kingdom
of
Candahar
belongs
to
the
King
of
Persia
;
but
the
Pragna's
that
remain
unit'd
to
the
Crown
of
the
Great
Mogol
,
are
15
and
yield
in
rent
1992500
Roupies
.
7.
Maloüa
hath
9
Serkars
,
and
190
Pragna's
;
bringing
in
9162500
Roupies
8.
Patna
,
or
Beara
,
hath
8
Serkars
,
and
payeth
the
rent
of
9580000
Roupies
.
9.
Elabas
hath
seventen
Serkars
,
and
260
Pragna's
;
rendring
9470000
Roupies
.
10.
Haoud
hath
5
Serkars
,
and
149
Pragna's
:
It
yields
6430000
Roupies
.
11.
Moultan
hath
4
Serkars
,
and
96
Pragna's
:
Brings
in
11840500
Roupies
.
12.
Jagannat
,
in
which
is
comprehended
Bengale
,
hath
11
Serkars
,
and
12
Pragna's
:
It
yields
7270000
Roupies
.
13.
Kachemire
hath
5
Serkars
,
and
45
Pragna's
:
Yields
350000
Roupies
.
14.
Caboul
hath
35
Pragna's
,
and
brings
in
3272500
Roupies
.
15.
Tata
hath
4
Serkars
and
54
Pragna's
,
and
giveth
2320000
Roupies
.
16.
Aureng-abad
,
formerly
Daulet-abad
,
hath
8
Serkars
,
and
79
Pragna's
:
Yields
17227500
Roupies
.
17.
Varada
hath
20
Serkars
and
191
Pragna's
;
yielding
15875000
Roupies
.
18.
Candeys
,
whose
principal
Town
is
Brampour
,
hath
3
Serkars
,
and
103
Pragna's
:
It
brings
in
18550000
Roupies
.
19.
Talengand
,
which
borders
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Golkonda
on
the
side
of
Maslipatan
,
hath
43
Pragna's
,
and
payeth
in
rent
6885000
Roupies
.
20.
Baganala
,
on
the
Confines
of
the
Lands
of
the
Portugueses
,
and
the
Mountains
of
Seva-gi
(
that
Raja
which
plundred
Suratte
,
)
hath
2
Serkars
,
and
8
Pragna's
;
paying
the
rent
of
500000
Roupies
.
According
to
these
Particulars
,
which
I
take
not
to
be
the
most
exact
or
the
most
true
,
the
Great
Mogol's
yearly
Revenue
of
his
Lands
alone
would
amount
to
above
two
Kourours
of
Roupies
.
A
Letter
sent
from
Chinas
in
Persia
,
June
10th
1668.
To
Monsieur
Chapelle
;
Concerning
his
Design
of
repairing
again
to
his
Studies
,
about
some
Points
relating
to
the
Doctrine
of
Atoms
,
and
to
the
Nature
of
the
Mind
of
Man
.
My
dear
Friend
,
I
Did
always
believe
what
Monsieur
Luillier
,
said
,
That
it
would
only
be
a
Transport
of
Youth
,
and
that
you
would
quit
this
kind
of
Life
,
so
much
displeasing
to
your
Friends
,
and
at
length
return
to
your
Studies
with
more
vigour
than
ever
.
I
have
been
informed
from
Indostan
by
the
last
Letters
of
my
Friends
,
that
you
are
now
in
good
earnest
,
and
are
going
to
take
a
flight
with
Democritus
and
Epicurus
,
far
beyond
the
flaming
Walls
of
the
world
,
into
their
infinite
Spaces
,
to
see
and
victoriously
to
report
unto
us
what
may
,
and
what
may
not
be
done
,
Et
ultra
processit
longè
flammantia
,
&c.
to
take
a
Review
,
and
to
fall
upon
a
serious
meditation
of
the
nature
of
those
Spaces
,
the
general
Place
of
things
;
upon
those
infinite
Generations
and
Corruptions
of
their
pretended
worlds
by
their
alledged
fatal
Concourse
of
Atoms
;
upon
the
Nature
,
Indivisibility
,
and
other
Proprieties
of
their
Atoms
;
upon
Liberty
,
Fortune
and
Destiny
;
upon
the
Existence
,
Unity
,
and
Providence
of
God
;
upon
the
use
of
the
Parts
of
Animals
;
upon
the
Soul
,
and
all
the
other
sublime
matters
they
have
treated
of
.
For
my
part
,
I
cannot
condemn
this
Design
,
the
inclination
we
have
to
know
,
being
natural
;
on
the
contrary
I
am
bound
to
believe
,
that
it
belongs
but
to
great
Souls
to
elevate
themselves
to
such
high
Enterprizes
,
in
regard
it
is
principally
by
this
means
,
that
a
man
can
make
appear
what
he
is
,
and
the
advantage
he
hath
above
other
Animals
.
But
as
the
highest
Undertakings
are
commonly
also
the
most
dangerous
,
this
certainly
is
not
without
much
danger
.
For
though
we
seem
to
have
a
peculiar
inclination
and
affection
to
Truth
;
yet
it
seems
also
,
that
we
have
another
very
strong
one
to
Liberty
and
Independency
,
not
to
acknowledge
a
Master
above
us
,
and
to
say
,
to
believe
and
to
do
all
according
to
our
Phansie
,
without
the
fear
of
any
,
and
without
an
obligation
to
render
an
account
for
any
thing
;
so
that
if
we
be
not
upon
our
Guard
,
this
latter
Inclination
will
carry
away
the
Bell
;
and
if
we
stay
upon
the
Reasons
that
carry
us
to
this
liberty
,
and
content
our selves
with
slightly
considering
those
that
might
take
us
off
from
it
;
we
shall
soon
find
our selves
engaged
in
a
strange
life
,
or
at
least
be
in
suspence
between
both
,
and
tossed
up
and
down
between
a
'T
may
be
that
this
is
so
,
and
'T
may
be
that
it
is
not
so
;
lukewarm
,
or
cold
,
slow
,
and
indifferent
to
what
concerns
the
End
and
Rule
of
our
life
.
Moreover
methinks
,
that
most
Philosophers
suffer
themselves
easily
to
be
carried
away
to
this
vanity
of
believing
,
that
to
entertain
Opinions
beyond
the
vulgar
,
is
the
way
of
being
reputed
Rare
and
Excellent
Wits
;
they
taking
pleasure
even
to
vent
such
Opinions
as
something
Mysterious
,
belonging
to
none
but
men
of
great
Knowledge
,
and
grounded
on
deep
and
weighty
Reasons
;
although
they
be
not
too
much
perswaded
themselves
of
what
they
affirm
.
So
that
if
such
men
do
not
take
great
care
on
that
hand
also
,
they
shall
not
fail
to
be
seized
on
by
the
aforementioned
vanity
;
and
whilst
they
go
about
to
perswade
others
of
what
they
are
not
perswaded
themselves
,
they
shall
insensibly
fall
into
that
very
Belief
;
like
a
Liar
,
who
after
having
often
related
one
and
the
the
same
Untruth
,
or
at
last
believes
it
to
be
a
Truth
;
Or
at
least
they
shall
in
the
end
fall
into
those
unquietnesses
,
may
be
's
,
and
indifferencies
,
which
I
have
mention'd
instead
of
attaining
that
state
of
solid
tranquility
and
sublime
knowledge
,
which
they
promised
,
and
wherewith
they
flatter'd
themselves
.
Lastly
,
there
is
no
doubt
,
that
though
we
have
this
inclination
to
learn
,
yet
we
are
withal
very
lazy
;
we
desire
indeed
Knowledge
and
Truth
,
but
we
would
have
it
very
cheap
,
without
much
Labour
and
Watching
,
which
are
irksome
things
,
and
often
disturbing
our
health
,
yet
necessary
evils
if
we
will
know
thoroughly
the
least
thing
,
and
make
our selves
capable
to
give
a
soild
Judgment
thereof
.
And
thence
it
comes
,
that
if
we
be
not
constantly
upon
our
Guard
,
and
contend
not
perpetually
with
our
slothfulness
,
we
shall
soon
come
to
flatter
our selves
with
this
belief
;
That
to
know
things
,
there
needs
not
so
much
painful
study
;
and
so
not
being
to
resolve
upon
an
uncessant
Labour
,
we
suffer
our selves
to
be
easily
surprized
with
that
Appearance
of
Truth
,
which
shineth
forth
in
the
Reasons
commonly
produced
by
these
Gentlemen
▪
called
les
Esprits
sorts
;
instead
of
seriously
examining
them
▪
that
so
they
may
not
be
made
to
appear
to
us
beyond
what
they
contain
of
strength
,
nor
the
force
of
those
that
make
against
them
be
hid
and
disguis'd
;
as
often
enough
happens
,
either
by
ignorance
or
prevention
,
or
else
by
the
vanity
and
presumption
of
those
persons
,
that
make
it
their
business
to
dogmatize
;
or
lastly
,
by
,
I
know
not
what
,
unhappy
pleasure
we
generally
take
in
suffering
things
to
be
exaggerated
to
us
,
or
in
evaggerating
them
our selves
,
tending
to
nothing
else
,
than
pleasantly
to
deceive
one
another
.
Thus
,
my
dear
Friend
▪
to
tell
you
freely
my
thoughts
of
your
Design
;
methinks
,
that
in
Philosophy
,
and
especially
in
the
study
of
those
high
matters
which
you
undertake
,
there
is
no
middle
way
:
I
mean
,
that
either
we
must
,
without
so
much
subliming
our
Wits
,
suffer
our selves
to
be
sweetly
carried
away
by
the
Current
,
which
so
many
men
of
good
sense
,
and
that
are
reputed
honest
persons
and
good
Philosophers
,
do
follow
(
which
to
me
seems
to
be
the
best
and
surest
,
as
well
because
of
the
great
Labour
,
this
study
demands
,
as
of
the
danger
there
is
,
that
in
Philosophizing
but
by
halves
,
and
not
penetrating
things
to
the
bottom
,
we
get
nothing
by
the
bargain
but
disquieting
Doubts
,
making
us
unhappy
the
rest
of
our
days
,
and
leaving
us
often
very
vicious
,
and
uneasie
to
Society
;
)
Or
else
,
if
we
will
Philosophize
,
to
do
it
to
purpose
,
and
that
,
without
fearing
the
labour
,
and
without
suffering
our selves
to
be
surprized
by
the
vanity
of
coveting
to
pass
for
extraordinary
Wits
,
as
also
without
suffering
our selves
to
be
carried
away
by
that
unhappy
inclination
of
desiring
to
live
without
a
Master
and
a
Law
;
that
,
I
say
,
without
these
,
we
fall
resolutely
upon
the
study
,
and
from
a
pure
love
to
Truth
,
we
become
obstinate
in
weighing
and
weighing
again
all
that
comes
before
us
,
in
meditating
,
writing
,
conversing
,
debating
;
in
a
word
,
in
forgetting
nothing
of
what
may
contribute
to
improve
our
understanding
,
and
to
render
it
more
intelligent
.
As
to
what
at
present
you
demand
of
me
by
your
last
,
viz.
that
I
should
impart
to
you
what
came
into
my
thoughts
when
I
was
discoursing
with
our
Danechmend-kan
,
the
Learned
Gentleman
of
Asia
,
about
all
those
matters
,
you
are
now
applying
your
Studies
to
:
I
shall
tell
you
freely
,
and
without
flattering
my self
,
that
you
might
address
your self
to
a
more
intelligent
person
than
me
,
but
to
none
,
that
hath
studied
them
with
more
care
,
then
I
have
done
.
For
I
have
not
only
contented
my self
,
exactly
to
weigh
the
reasons
of
all
that
ever
I
could
come
to
see
of
both
Ancient
and
Modern
Authors
,
Arabians
also
,
and
Persians
,
and
Indians
;
but
I
have
farther
conferr'd
an
hundred
times
with
whatever
great
men
I
could
any
where
meet
with
,
so
far
as
that
I
have
often
fain'd
,
when
I
was
with
those
Esprits
sorts
,
as
they
will
be
call'd
,
that
I
was
not
averse
from
their
Sentiments
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
conceal
nothing
from
me
.
But
that
being
a
thing
of
great
prolixity
,
it
will
be
better
,
since
you
are
now
on
the
way
to
return
into
Europe
,
to
refer
that
matter
to
our
Meeting
there
,
when
we
shall
be
able
by
word
of
mouth
better
and
more
conveniently
to
declare
our
thoughts
to
one
another
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
that
I
may
not
seem
to
be
careless
of
your
desire
,
I
shall
in
the
mean
time
tell
you
thus
much
of
the
nature
of
our
Understanding
,
That
it
seems
to
me
very
rational
to
believe
,
that
there
is
something
in
us
more
perfect
and
excellent
,
than
all
that
which
we
call
Body
or
Matter
.
You
know
,
according
to
the
Idea
that
Aristotle
hath
given
us
of
the
First
Matter
of
things
,
that
nothing
can
be
imagin'd
so
imperfect
,
as
it
.
For
,
in
short
,
to
be
nothing
but
a
certain
Neque
quantum
,
neque
quale
,
is
,
methinks
,
to
approach
to
a
Nothing
as
near
as
may
be
.
You
know
also
,
that
all
the
perfections
and
proprieties
,
which
Democritus
and
Epicurus
attribute
to
their
Primitive
Bodies
,
or
to
the
first
and
sole
Matter
of
things
,
comes
in
a
manner
to
this
,
that
there
are
certain
small
and
very
solid
Beings
,
without
any
vacuity
in
them
,
and
indivisible
;
all
having
some
particular
and
essential
figure
,
so
that
there
is
an
infinite
number
of
round
ones
,
(
for
example
)
an
infinity
of
Pyramidal
,
an
infinity
of
Square
,
and
infinity
of
Cubick
,
Hooked
,
Pointed
,
Triangular
ones
;
and
so
an
innumerable
number
of
other
kinds
of
different
Figures
;
all
moveable
of
their
own
nature
,
and
of
an
unimaginable
Celerity
;
yet
some
of
them
more
proper
for
the
sensible
motion
of
Concretions
than
others
,
that
is
to
say
,
for
disengaging
and
separating
themselves
,
or
for
flying
sooner
and
more
easily
away
than
others
in
the
dissolution
of
Compounds
,
according
as
they
are
more
or
less
small
,
or
more
or
less
round
,
or
more
or
less
polish'd
and
slippery
:
And
lastly
,
that
they
are
all
eternal
by
their
nature
,
and
consequently
all
incorruptible
and
independent
(
as
they
pretend
;
)
though
they
be
without
any
sense
,
reason
and
judgment
.
You
know
,
I
say
,
that
all
the
Proprieties
of
their
little
Bodies
come
,
very
near
,
to
what
I
have
now
said
;
of
which
I
desire
you
to
be
mindful
,
that
so
we
may
hereafter
judge
,
whether
they
be
capable
of
what
is
ascribed
to
them
.
Yet
,
to
take
nothing
from
the
force
of
their
Principles
,
and
to
undeceive
you
;
if
you
believe
,
I
have
cast
off
Atoms
,
I
shall
avow
to
you
frankly
,
that
the
more
I
consider
that
Division
to
Infinity
of
any
portion
of
Finite
matter
,
the
more
absurd
and
unworthy
of
a
Philosopher
it
seems
to
me
:
and
I
believe
the
Reasons
,
which
are
alledged
to
prove
it
,
to
be
as
captious
as
those
,
which
Zeno
,
supposing
this
same
divisibility
,
brought
to
prove
,
that
there
was
no
motion
since
Mathematical
Points
,
Lines
and
Superficies
,
which
have
no
being
but
by
the
Understanding
,
and
are
without
profundity
,
ought
not
to
be
transferr'd
and
applied
to
Bodies
Physical
,
which
cannot
be
without
all
the
dimensions
,
and
are
the
workmanship
of
Nature
:
To
which
add
,
that
a
Philosopher
ought
to
avoid
,
as
much
as
is
possible
,
to
dive
into
Infinity
,
that
being
a
deep
and
dark
Abyss
,
which
often
serveth
men
for
nothing
else
but
to
hide
themselves
,
and
in
which
the
wit
of
man
is
at
a
perfect
loss
.
Moreover
,
I
acknowledge
,
I
am
still
of
that
opinion
,
not
only
,
that
Atoms
are
indivisible
,
because
they
are
little
portions
of
Matter
,
or
little
hard
Bodies
,
resisting
and
inpenetrable
(
proprieties
as
essential
to
Matter
,
as
Extension
)
and
because
they
are
pure
,
matter
continued
,
without
any
parts
that
are
only
contiguous
,
and
of
which
each
hath
its
particular
and
determinate
Superfice
;
but
also
that
the
separation
,
disjunction
or
dissociation
of
parts
meerly
contiguous
in
a
compound
,
is
,
in
my
judgment
,
the
only
division
conceivable
:
so
that
't
is
not
possible
,
not
only
to
divide
any
Atome
,
that
is
,
any
portion
of
matter
purely
continuous
,
though
we
should
suppose
it
as
long
as
a
Needle
,
since
that
to
divide
it
with
Scissers
;
for
example
,
or
otherwise
,
you
must
come
to
some
penetration
,
which
is
inconceivable
to
us
;
and
that
it
must
needs
be
,
that
something
of
the
Needle
,
some
portion
or
some
part
(
if
it
may
be
said
,
that
there
are
parts
in
a
whole
,
where
there
are
no
contiguous
ones
)
do
yield
,
and
yet
that
t
is
inconceivable
,
how
it
were
able
to
yield
to
the
Scissers
that
should
press
it
,
or
to
make
other
,
anteriour
ones
,
yield
without
penetration
;
and
that
the
more
,
because
the
parts
pressed
,
and
the
part
of
the
Scissers
that
should
press
,
are
both
of
them
of
the
same
Nature
and
the
same
force
,
both
hard
,
resisting
and
impenetrable
.
So
that
the
Doctrine
of
Atoms
hath
this
great
advantage
,
that
it
doth
not
so
much
as
suppose
its
Principles
,
by
demanding
to
grant
out
of
meer
favour
the
Indivisibility
of
the
Primitive
Bodies
;
forasmuch
as
it
even
cannot
be
conceived
that
they
are
divisible
;
nor
,
how
out
of
soft
,
yielding
and
divisible
Principles
there
should
result
a
Compound
that
's
hard
;
nor
,
how
two
most
subtil
portions
of
Matter
,
coming
to
hit
one
against
another
,
should
not
resist
each
other
by
their
hardness
,
without
reducing
themselves
into
some
dust
of
smaller
Particles
.
Besides
,
this
Doctrine
demands
not
,
to
have
it
granted
out
of
meer
Grace
,
that
there
must
be
little
void
spaces
betwixt
the
parts
of
Bodies
compounded
,
how
subtil
soever
you
may
devise
a
matter
to
fill
them
up
;
seeing
it
is
likewise
unconceivable
,
not
only
how
a
motion
should
be
able
to
begin
in
pleno
(
where
all
is
perfectly
full
)
but
how
the
parts
themselves
of
this
most
subtil
matter
,
that
must
have
their
particular
figures
defin'd
and
determin'd
as
well
as
the
bigger
,
can
be
so
perfectly
disposed
as
that
there
should
not
still
remain
some
of
those
little
Spaces
betwixt
them
.
I
shall
further
acknowledge
to
you
,
that
I
think
,
it
may
,
in
the
Atomical
way
of
Philosophizing
,
be
very
well
and
very
rationally
conceived
,
that
there
is
no
compound
of
so
admirable
a
figure
,
composition
,
order
and
texture
of
parts
,
taking
in
the
Body
of
Man
it self
,
but
that
it
may
be
formed
by
the
concourse
,
order
and
particular
disposition
of
their
little
Bodies
,
the
Atoms
,
provided
there
intervenes
a
guiding
and
regulating
cause
,
intelligent
enough
for
that
purpose
.
I
shall
likewise
confess
,
that
from
their
Principles
there
might
result
a
Compound
so
perfect
,
as
to
be
capable
of
the
most
difficult
Local
Motions
that
could
be
imagin'd
,
such
as
are
,
To
walk
like
a
Living
and
Animal
Substance
;
as
also
,
perfectly
to
imitate
the
singing
,
weeping
,
and
all
the
other
local
motions
of
the
most
perfect
Animals
;
there
being
no
contradiction
at
all
in
it
,
all
Watches
and
so
many
other
artificial
Engines
evincing
it
,
and
not
suffering
us
to
doubt
of
the
possibility
of
the
thing
.
Lastly
,
I
shall
very
willingly
agree
,
that
the
Sect
of
Democritus
and
Epicurus
,
(
it
being
suppos'd
,
that
the
Atoms
are
the
workmanship
of
the
Almighty
and
All-wise
hand
of
God
,
)
hath
very
great
advantages
above
the
rest
,
in
that
it
can
give
a
more
probable
reason
of
a
great
number
of
considerable
effects
of
Nature
,
where
others
come
short
;
and
in
my
opinion
,
there
are
none
but
such
as
have
not
examined
things
thoroughly
,
and
compar'd
other
Sects
with
it
,
that
can
doubt
thereof
.
But
to
imagine
and
to
perswade
my self
,
that
their
Principles
,
with
all
those
advantages
,
at
length
are
capable
,
as
they
would
have
it
,
by
a
particular
concourse
,
order
,
union
and
disposition
,
how
admirable
soever
,
and
even
by
an
intelligent
guidance
intervening
,
to
arrive
to
the
forming
of
such
an
Animal
as
is
Man
in
his
operations
;
This
is
that
,
my
dear
Friend
,
which
I
could
never
think
possible
;
it
hath
ever
appeared
to
me
contrary
to
Reason
and
good
Sense
,
and
will
doubtless
,
appear
so
to
you
,
provided
you
have
the
patience
to
recollect
what
you
have
heard
and
hundred
times
,
and
which
I
am
now
going
to
repeat
to
you
after
my
own
way
.
It
is
not
that
I
mean
to
preach
to
you
,
and
to
make
you
believe
I
am
become
a
very
good
man
after
my
return
(
a
Traveller
like
my self
,
and
brought
up
in
the
School
of
Atoms
,
might
possibly
do
Miracles
,
which
I
know
not
whether
men
would
believe
any
thing
of
;
)
Be
perswaded
,
that
if
I
take
upon
me
to
discourse
to
you
,
it
is
not
out
of
any
vanity
or
affectation
,
but
from
my
inmost
sense
,
and
with
all
possible
sincerity
.
Nor
is
it
,
that
I
pretend
,
with
all
this
Asiatick
Preamble
,
to
have
found
any
new
Reasons
in
the
Indies
;
expect
no
such
thing
,
I
pray
:
I
do
almost
despair
as
well
as
Cicero
,
that
men
should
ever
find
any
thing
more
upon
this
Subject
beyond
what
hath
been
already
found
.
It
would
be
no
hard
task
for
me
to
shew
,
that
all
what
the
Moderns
have
said
concerning
it
,
is
either
nothing
,
or
nothing
new
;
There
would
need
no
more
,
than
to
begin
with
taking
up
again
,
what
Gassendi
and
Arnault
have
written
about
it
against
Des
Cartes
,
to
which
I
find
not
,
that
he
hath
made
any
Answer
:
And
it
were
to
be
wished
,
that
he
had
been
able
to
answer
them
so
demonstratively
and
magisterially
,
as
it
seems
he
would
have
men
believe
he
did
:
I
should
embrace
,
and
little
less
than
adore
the
Author
of
a
Demonstration
upon
this
Argument
;
and
to
such
an
one
the
following
Verses
would
be
much
more
deservedly
applicable
,
than
to
that
ancient
Atomist
;
Qui
genus
humanum
genio
superavit
,
&
omnes
Praestinxit
Stellas
,
exortus
uti
Aethereus
Sol.
I
shall
therefore
desire
but
one
thing
of
you
,
which
is
,
That
you
would
please
to
make
(
which
seems
to
me
the
only
thing
to
be
done
here
)
a
serious
reflection
upon
what
passeth
within
us
,
and
upon
the
operations
of
our
Understanding
;
and
that
thereupon
you
would
tell
me
sincerely
,
Whether
you
think
,
that
there
is
a
proportion
between
the
perfection
of
those
operations
,
and
the
imperfection
of
what
we
call
Body
or
Matter
;
supposing
(
what
you
will
easily
grant
me
)
that
how
much
soever
you
strain
your
mind
,
you
shall
never
conceive
any
other
thing
in
Atoms
,
and
generally
in
all
that
's
Body
or
Matter
,
than
those
proprieties
already
enumerated
,
Size
,
Shape
,
Hardness
,
Indivisibility
,
Motion
;
or
,
if
you
will
(
which
matters
not
here
)
Softness
and
Divisibility
.
I
promise
my self
,
that
you
will
readily
grant
me
this
Request
,
which
is
,
to
go
over
again
those
ingenious
and
agreeable
thoughts
of
yours
,
that
have
been
drawn
out
of
your
Memories
;
and
those
many
other
Fragments
of
the
same
force
of
Wit
,
that
have
been
left
behind
,
and
generally
all
those
other
Poetical
Transports
and
Raptures
of
your
Homer
,
Virgil
,
and
Horace
,
which
seem
to
have
something
of
Divine
in
them
:
And
you
will
not
refuse
in
that
serenity
of
mind
and
Philosophical
temper
,
wherein
sometimes
you
are
in
the
Morning
,
to
make
some
reflection
upon
four
or
five
things
,
that
seem
to
me
to
deserve
very
well
the
attention
of
a
Philosopher
.
The
first
is
,
That
our
Senses
are
not
only
struck
by
Bodies
so
,
as
the
Eyes
of
a
Statue
or
an
Automaton
,
but
that
we
feel
their
impression
,
the
titillation
and
pain
,
and
that
even
we
perceive
that
we
feel
,
when
we
say
,
I
perceive
that
this
or
that
pleaseth
my
taste
much
more
or
much
less
than
ordinarily
;
that
my
pain
is
much
less
or
much
more
than
it
was
;
and
so
of
an
hundred
things
else
.
The
second
,
That
often
we
stay
not
there
,
but
deduce
these
particular
Conclusions
;
We
ought
therefore
to
follow
this
;
or
we
ought
to
shun
that
:
And
afterwards
,
these
general
ones
;
All
what
is
good
,
is
to
be
followed
;
and
all
what
is
evil
,
is
to
be
avoided
.
The
third
,
That
we
remember
what
is
passed
,
and
consider
what
is
present
,
and
fore-see
what
is
to
come
.
The
fourth
,
That
sometimes
we
endeavour
to
penetrate
into
our selves
,
into
that
which
is
inmost
in
us
,
as
I
now
do
,
when
I
am
searching
what
I
am
;
what
is
this
Reasoning
power
that
is
within
me
;
what
are
these
thoughts
;
these
ratiocinations
,
and
these
reflections
I
make
,
reflecting
thus
upon
my self
and
my
Operations
.
The
fifth
,
That
being
resolutely
set
to
meditate
upon
a
thing
,
we
sometimes
make
new
Discoveries
,
find
new
Reasons
,
or
at
least
see
those
that
have
been
found
already
,
weighing
them
,
and
comparing
one
with
another
,
and
sometimes
drawing
thence
such
Consequences
,
as
shall
depend
from
a
greater
number
of
antecedent
Propositions
,
which
may
be
seen
as
't
were
in
one
view
,
and
concur
all
to
deduce
such
a
Conclusion
;
as
it
comes
to
pass
in
all
Sciences
,
especially
the
Mathematicks
;
wherein
our
Spirit
shews
I
know
not
what
force
and
admirable
extent
.
These
few
reflections
might
suffice
for
what
I
demand
of
you
;
and
that
the
rather
,
because
as
I
can
say
more
comes
almost
to
the
same
thing
.
But
you
must
resolve
for
once
to
endure
the
Style
of
these
Countreys
of
Asia
,
the
Air
of
which
I
have
breathed
so
long
,
and
to
have
the
patience
further
to
cast
your
Eyes
on
a
thing
that
seems
to
me
very
considerable
,
which
is
,
That
we
know
not
only
particular
things
that
make
impression
upon
our
Senses
,
but
that
our
Understanding
,
by
I
know
not
what
admirable
force
and
capacity
,
taketh
occasion
to
know
and
to
form
to
it self
Idea's
of
a
thousand
things
,
that
fall
not
immediately
and
wholly
as
they
are
under
the
Senses
;
for
example
,
that
Man
is
a
Reasonable
Animal
;
that
the
Sun
is
much
bigger
than
the
whole
Earth
;
that
't
is
impossible
,
one
thing
should
be
at
the
same
time
and
not
be
;
that
two
things
,
being
equal
to
a
third
,
are
equal
among
themselves
;
that
the
absence
of
the
Sun
causeth
the
Night
,
that
all
what
's
generated
is
subject
to
corruption
;
that
of
nothing
nothing
can
be
naturally
made
;
as
not
any
thing
that
is
,
can
naturally
return
to
nothing
;
that
of
necessity
there
is
something
Eternal
and
Un-created
in
the
Universe
,
God
,
or
the
first
Matter
of
things
,
or
both
,
or
that
God
created
this
Matter
,
and
that
either
from
all
Eternity
or
in
Time
:
And
an
infinity
more
of
other
great
and
vast
thoughts
,
and
remote
from
Matter
,
of
which
we
scarce
know
by
what
door
they
have
entred
into
our
Mind
.
Now
,
all
these
actions
,
I
have
been
speaking
of
,
that
argue
so
great
a
force
and
power
,
capacity
and
extent
of
the
Mind
of
Man
;
all
those
intern
Motions
;
that
peculiar
State
which
we
cannot
perfectly
explain
,
but
yet
plainly
feel
and
perceive
in
our selves
,
when
we
attentively
reflect
on
what
passeth
within
us
,
and
consider
our
operations
;
All
those
Actions
,
I
say
,
and
interiour
Motions
,
or
whatever
you
will
call
them
,
can
they
indeed
to
be
ascribed
to
Spirits
,
to
a
Wind
,
to
Fire
,
to
Air
,
to
Atoms
,
to
Particles
of
a
Subtil
Matter
,
and
,
in
a
word
,
to
any
thing
that
hath
no
other
Qualities
or
Proprieties
than
what
can
be
comprized
under
this
word
,
Body
,
how
small
and
fine
and
nimble
soever
it
may
be
,
into
what
texture
or
disposition
soever
it
may
be
cast
,
and
of
what
motions
soever
it
may
be
made
capable
?
It
cannot
:
we
shall
never
be
able
to
imagine
that
these
things
are
meer
Local
Motions
of
some
Engine
barely
Artificial
,
dead
,
insensible
,
without
Judgment
,
without
Reason
:
These
can
never
be
any
of
those
inward
actions
I
have
mention'd
,
as
,
That
I
see
or
know
that
I
know
;
that
I
see
I
reason
;
that
I
see
those
reasonings
,
and
perceive
that
I
see
them
.
Moreover
,
let
us
a
little
cast
our
Eyes
upon
some
of
the
main
Propositions
of
Euclid
,
(
not
to
speak
of
those
of
Archimedes
,
Apollonius
,
and
so
many
others
;
)
For
my
part
,
when
I
think
only
on
the
47
th
.
of
the
1st
.
of
Euclid
,
I
there
find
something
so
great
and
noble
,
that
I
avow
to
you
,
I
can
hardly
believe
that
it
was
an
Humane
Invention
:
So
that
I
should
imagine
,
that
it
was
therefore
that
Pythagoras
,
after
he
had
been
so
happy
as
to
find
this
incomparable
Proposition
,
was
so
ravished
and
transported
,
that
he
made
that
famous
Sacrifice
to
thank
the
Gods
,
and
had
a
mind
to
declare
thereby
,
that
this
Invention
surpassed
the
reach
of
an
Humane
Understanding
.
Yet
I
would
not
therefore
say
,
that
there
is
reason
to
believe
,
that
in
Man
there
is
a
particle
of
Divinity
,
or
some
such
thing
.
This
is
an
unreasonable
Tenet
of
some
Stoicks
,
and
of
the
Cabalists
of
Persia
,
and
of
the
Brachmans
of
India
,
who
,
to
acknowledge
openly
the
Nobleness
and
Perfection
of
the
Spirit
of
Man
,
chose
rather
to
cast
themselves
into
this
extremity
,
than
to
believe
it
to
be
so
base
and
imperfect
,
as
to
be
all
Body
and
Matter
.
I
am
far
from
entertaining
such
a
Sentiment
;
you
will
see
in
the
Letter
to
Mounsieur
Chapelain
,
that
I
cannot
believe
this
to
be
an
opinion
defensible
by
a
Philosopher
:
But
this
I
do
,
I
observe
in
Man
,
as
well
as
those
Stoicks
and
others
,
something
so
perfect
,
so
great
and
high
,
that
their
opinion
seems
to
me
an
hundred
times
less
absurd
,
than
that
,
which
holds
that
in
Man
,
and
even
in
the
whole
Universe
,
there
is
nothing
but
Body
,
but
bodily
and
local
Motions
,
but
Atoms
,
but
Matter
.
Lord
!
When
I
think
on
't
,
who
is
that
man
,
how
little
of
good
sense
soever
he
may
have
,
that
can
perswade
himself
,
that
when
an
Archimedes
,
a
Pythagoras
,
and
others
of
those
great
men
,
had
those
effects
of
the
Mind
,
and
were
in
their
deep
Meditations
,
there
was
then
nothing
in
their
Heads
and
Brains
but
what
was
Corporeal
,
nothing
but
Vital
and
Animal
Spirits
,
nothing
but
a
certain
Natural
Heat
,
nothing
but
Particles
of
a
very
subtil
Matter
,
or
nothing
but
Atoms
,
which
,
though
they
be
Insensible
,
and
without
all
Understanding
and
Reason
,
and
do
not
so
much
,
(
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Atomists
,
)
as
move
but
by
a
fatal
and
blind
motion
and
hit
,
should
yet
come
to
move
and
concur
so
luckily
and
wonderfully
,
that
,
as
once
by
such
a
concourse
they
had
formed
the
Head
of
those
Great
men
,
such
as
it
is
with
those
innumerable
Organs
so
industriously
order'd
and
dispos'd
;
so
also
they
should
then
be
so
lucky
as
to
form
and
produce
those
subtil
thoughts
,
and
profound
meditations
;
or
rather
that
they
should
come
to
move
themselves
in
all
those
Organs
in
so
wonderful
a
manner
,
as
at
last
to
fall
into
a
certain
Order
and
into
a
certain
Disposition
and
State
,
so
marvellous
,
that
they
themselves
were
that
Conceiving
,
Seeing
,
Meditating
,
those
admirable
Propositions
,
and
those
Divine
Inventions
?
Add
to
this
,
when
we
find
our selves
,
upon
some
Affront
,
or
other
Displeasure
received
,
ready
to
fall
into
Choler
and
Rage
,
and
yet
stop
our
Passion
;
I
pray
,
this
internal
Commander
and
Command
,
which
we
feel
,
this
kind
of
Obedience
,
of
moderation
and
retreat
,
that
is
made
,
for
example
,
upon
the
account
of
some
consideration
of
Honesty
,
of
Honour
and
Virtue
,
and
against
that
natural
Inclination
we
have
to
be
revenged
;
what
is
that
interiour
motion
and
state
?
Can
it
be
rationally
said
,
that
't
is
nothing
but
some
Rollings
,
Counter-motions
,
Reflections
,
and
peculiar
conjunctions
and
textures
of
Atoms
or
Spirits
,
or
of
little
Masses
or
Particles
of
Matter
,
which
are
made
within
those
Nerves
,
those
fine
Membranes
,
those
very
subtil
Channels
and
Organs
of
the
Brain
,
Heart
,
and
other
parts
of
the
Body
?
These
are
pure
Chimera's
.
A
word
more
concerning
Liberty
:
When
in
the
apprehension
of
taking
an
ill
part
for
a
good
,
we
keep
our selves
in
a
poyse
,
seeking
within
our selves
all
the
reasons
that
are
for
and
against
,
and
seriously
pondering
and
examining
them
;
this
apprehension
,
this
research
,
this
ballancing
,
and
the
resolution
we
at
last
take
to
do
or
not
to
do
the
thing
;
all
that
,
all
those
motions
,
all
that
inward
state
and
way
of
Being
(
I
speak
in
no
other
terms
than
they
)
shall
it
be
nothing
but
a
fortuitous
and
blind
concourse
of
little
Bodies
?
Is'
t
possible
that
you
can
imagine
or
perswade
your self
this
?
Lucrece
himself
,
that
sworn
Partisan
of
the
Epicurean
Sect
,
could
not
do
it
,
nor
resolve
to
attribute
to
Atoms
alone
those
free
motions
of
the
Will
.
For
if
the
Will
,
saith
he
,
is
drawn
away
from
fatality
,
and
raised
above
Destiny
,
E●
fatis
avulsa
voluntas
,
&c.
How
can
he
,
with
all
his
clinamen
or
deviation
of
Principles
,
have
believed
in
good
earnest
and
without
scruple
,
that
there
is
nothing
but
Body
,
and
nothing
done
in
us
,
more
than
elsewhere
,
but
by
a
natural
,
eternal
,
independent
,
immutable
and
inevitable
concourse
of
Atoms
?
He
was
not
ignorant
,
that
that
being
so
,
neither
the
Will
,
nor
any
other
thing
whatsoever
could
be
drawn
and
exempted
from
that
concatenation
and
eternal
and
inmmutable
Sequel
of
Motions
and
Causes
,
that
would
follow
and
succeed
one
another
by
eternal
Orders
absolutely
necessary
and
unchangeable
.
Besides
all
this
,
I
could
put
you
in
mind
of
many
Reasons
that
are
wont
to
be
alledged
upon
this
Subject
.
You
know
that
great
man
,
who
hath
collected
more
of
them
than
a
score
of
very
good
ones
.
But
that
would
be
to
abuse
your
Patience
too
much
▪
and
besides
I
see
not
,
that
there
is
much
more
of
any
importance
to
be
considered
hereupon
,
than
what
I
have
lately
represented
unto
you
.
I
could
also
tell
you
,
how
I
judge
that
all
Objections
,
made
upon
this
point
,
may
be
most
rationally
answer'd
;
but
I
know
,
that
you
are
not
a
person
,
for
whom
Books
are
to
be
made
.
I
shall
only
mention
two
things
to
that
purpose
.
The
first
is
,
That
't
is
true
what
they
say
,
That
Eating
,
Drinking
,
Health
;
Natural
Heat
,
the
Spirits
,
and
a
good
Disposition
of
Organs
,
(
all
which
are
natural
things
,
and
as
they
speak
,
depending
from
Atoms
as
Principles
and
the
first
Matter
)
are
things
necessary
to
all
those
Thoughts
,
Reasonings
and
Reflections
;
and
,
in
a
word
,
to
all
those
Internal
Operations
I
have
mentioned
.
This
is
a
thing
that
cannot
be
denied
,
and
which
every
one
doth
too
sensibly
experiment
not
to
aver
it
:
But
thence
to
conclude
,
that
whatsoever
intervenes
and
concurs
to
form
those
Operations
,
is
only
and
meerly
Body
,
Atoms
,
Spirits
,
Subtil
Matter
,
is
that
which
,
after
the
least
Reflection
made
upon
their
Excellency
,
and
upon
the
imperfection
of
Bodies
or
Atoms
,
or
upon
the
little
resemblance
there
is
in
their
Qualities
to
those
Operations
,
can
never
with
any
good
sense
be
granted
:
So
that
,
methinks
the
most
that
might
be
allow'd
,
would
be
,
that
the
Atoms
,
and
Spirits
,
and
all
those
other
things
alledged
,
are
indeed
necessary
as
conditions
or
dispositions
,
or
the
like
,
and
not
as
the
first
and
absolute
Principles
,
and
as
the
Total
cause
of
the
Operations
;
but
that
there
is
requisite
some
other
thing
than
all
that
,
something
nobler
,
higher
,
and
more
perfect
.
The
second
thing
is
,
That
't
is
true
also
,
that
we
cannot
form
a
right
,
or
,
as
they
speak
,
a
next
and
positive
Idea
of
what
is
above
a
Body
or
of
any
thing
that
is
not
Body
:
This
,
indeed
,
we
cannot
do
,
in
my
opinion
,
whilst
we
are
in
this
mortal
state
so
strictly
united
to
the
Body
;
the
dependance
of
the
Bodily
Senses
,
that
so
much
confine
and
obscure
the
light
of
our
Understanding
,
hinders
us
from
it
:
But
I
see
not
that
thence
it
is
to
be
concluded
,
that
therefore
there
is
really
nothing
above
Body
,
or
Atoms
,
or
Matter
.
For
,
how
many
things
are
there
,
of
which
we
have
no
such
positive
Idea
,
which
yet
Reason
obligeth
us
to
avow
that
they
have
a
real
Being
?
Or
rather
,
how
few
things
are
there
,
of
which
we
have
any
True
Idea's
?
Have
these
Philosophers
themselves
any
positive
Idea
of
their
Atoms
?
They
acknowledge
that
their
smalness
is
such
,
that
it
cannot
be
so
much
as
imagin'd
by
hearing
this
word
Atom
pronounc'd
or
explain'd
:
so
far
are
they
from
being
capable
to
fall
under
our
senses
,
and
from
imprinting
in
us
a
true
and
positive
Idea
;
and
yet
notwithstanding
they
believe
,
and
conclude
from
Reason
,
that
they
are
.
A
Mathematician
,
hath
he
the
positive
Idea
of
the
Magnitude
of
the
Sun
?
It
is
so
prodigious
,
and
so
far
remote
from
the
capacity
of
the
Senses
,
that
we
are
not
able
even
so
much
as
to
imagine
it
such
as
it
is
;
and
yet
for
all
this
,
there
is
none
that
is
not
fully
perswaded
and
convinced
thereof
by
the
force
of
Demonstrations
,
and
that
knows
not
perfectly
,
that
he
exceeds
by
far
the
bigness
of
the
Globe
of
the
Earth
.
And
besides
,
it
is
not
true
,
that
the
nature
of
a
thing
may
be
known
two
manner
of
ways
;
either
positively
,
as
when
it
falls
under
some
one
or
more
of
our
Senses
,
or
as
when
we
give
a
positive
Definition
thereof
;
or
negatively
,
by
saying
what
it
is
not
:
Now
I
shall
grant
,
that
we
are
not
capable
to
know
the
Principle
of
our
Operations
or
Ratiocinations
by
the
first
way
,
to
say
what
it
is
,
and
how
those
Operations
are
made
and
produced
.
Alas
!
we
are
not
so
happy
;
we
should
need
other
Senses
far
more
perfect
than
all
those
we
have
.
We
are
not
born
to
dive
and
Philosophize
so
far
:
Invida
praeclusit
speciem
natura
videndi
.
But
we
ought
also
to
acknowledge
,
that
at
least
we
are
capable
to
know
it
after
the
second
way
:
So
that
,
if
we
cannot
say
truly
and
positively
what
it
is
,
we
can
at
least
say
,
and
certainly
know
what
it
is
not
:
I
mean
,
that
from
the
perfection
of
the
Operations
,
which
we
do
evidently
see
to
be
such
as
that
they
have
no
proportion
with
all
those
proprieties
and
perfections
of
Atoms
,
and
do
universally
surpass
the
reach
of
what
is
meerly
Body
;
we
can
deduce
a
certain
Conclusion
,
that
the
Principle
of
such
Operations
,
and
those
Operations
themselves
must
needs
be
something
above
all
that
's
Body
or
Corporeal
.
Which
is
here
sufficient
for
me
,
who
at
the
beginning
engaged
my self
no
further
,
and
pretend
not
,
that
we
can
make
a
true
and
positive
Idea
of
that
Principle
;
but
only
that
we
can
and
ought
to
conclude
by
Ratiocination
,
that
there
must
needs
be
something
,
as
hath
been
said
,
that
is
far
more
perfect
and
far
more
noble
than
all
that
is
in
the
rank
of
Bodies
,
whatever
its
being
or
Nature
may
be
.
But
shall
I
make
an
end
,
fully
to
discover
unto
you
my
thought
?
You
well
know
,
whether
I
am
a
person
that
taketh
pleasure
in
vaunting
,
or
in
forging
Untruths
,
or
to
speak
things
at
random
in
a
matter
so
important
as
this
.
It
cannot
be
denied
,
that
there
is
a
very
great
difference
between
the
Operations
of
Brutes
,
and
those
admirable
Operations
of
Man
,
of
which
we
now
treat
:
I
speak
not
only
in
respectof
those
of
their
outward
senses
,
but
also
in
reference
to
those
of
their
inward
ones
,
or
their
Imagination
.
All
that
is
so
much
beneath
the
Reasoning
of
man
,
that
we
must
avow
,
there
is
not
any
proportion
,
and
that
those
of
Man
proceed
from
a
very
differing
and
infinitely
more
perfect
Principle
.
Notwithstanding
all
that
(
and
this
is
the
thought
I
would
declare
to
you
)
I
should
think
that
person
an
hundred
times
less
absurd
,
that
should
go
about
to
maintain
,
that
in
the
Principle
of
those
Operations
of
Brutes
,
whether
it
be
of
their
internal
or
even
their
external
Senses
,
there
were
somewhat
more
perfect
than
Corporeity
and
all
that
may
be
understood
and
comprehended
under
the
name
of
Body
,
or
Matter
,
or
Spirits
;
than
him
,
that
should
pretend
the
Principle
of
the
Operations
of
Man
were
meerly
Corporeal
:
So
much
do
I
take
this
Opinion
to
be
out
of
all
reason
,
and
unworthy
of
a
man
of
good
Judgment
.
Certainly
it
can
be
no
serious
Philosophy
;
it
can
be
nothing
but
an
Excess
of
Vanity
,
that
hath
cast
those
Philosophers
,
we
have
spoken
of
,
into
such
an
irrational
Extream
.
They
doubtless
saw
,
that
their
Sect
had
great
Advantages
above
all
the
rest
,
in
being
able
to
explain
with
much
Ease
and
Probability
abundance
of
the
most
considerable
Effects
of
Nature
,
only
by
Local
Motion
,
and
the
Order
and
particular
Disposition
of
their
Matter
,
Corpuscles
or
Atoms
:
And
thence
they
would
make
us
believe
,
that
by
the
same
Principles
they
could
give
an
account
of
all
,
and
explicate
whatever
concerns
the
Spirit
of
Man
,
and
the
Operations
thereof
.
My
Dear
Friend
,
have
not
you
and
I
concluded
an
hundred
times
,
that
how
much
soever
we
strain'd
our
Understanding
,
we
could
never
conceive
,
how
from
Insensible
Corpuseles
there
could
ever
result
any
thing
Sensible
without
the
intervention
of
any
thing
but
what
's
insensible
;
and
that
with
all
their
Atoms
,
how
small
and
how
nimble
soever
they
make
them
,
what
motions
and
figures
soever
they
give
them
,
and
in
what
order
,
mixture
or
disposition
they
range
them
,
yea
and
whatever
industrious
hand
they
assign
them
for
guidance
,
they
would
never
be
able
(
still
supposing
with
them
,
that
they
have
no
other
proprieties
or
perfections
than
those
recited
)
to
make
us
imagine
,
how
thence
could
result
a
Compound
,
I
say
not
,
that
should
be
Reasoning
like
Man
,
but
that
should
be
meerly
Sensitive
,
such
as
may
be
the
vilest
and
the
most
imperfect
Worm
on
Earth
.
How
then
dare
they
pretend
,
that
they
will
make
it
out
,
how
thence
can
result
a
thing
Imagining
,
a
thing
Reasoning
,
and
such
an
one
as
shall
be
the
Imaginations
and
Ratiocinations
themselves
?
For
my
part
,
if
you
'l
believe
me
,
let
us
lay
aside
all
that
presumption
and
vanity
of
those
Esprits
forts
;
let
us
not
pretend
to
be
able
to
explicate
the
nature
of
the
Principle
of
our
Reasonings
in
the
same
manner
,
as
we
might
do
the
other
things
that
fall
under
our
Senses
,
and
let
us
not
play
the
Geometers
upon
it
.
We
are
not
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
happy
enough
for
that
;
't
is
a
thing
which
cannot
be
done
in
this
mortal
state
,
and
in
this
great
dependance
from
the
corporeal
senses
in
which
we
stand
.
Yet
notwithstanding
we
ought
to
form
a
higher
Idea
of
our selves
,
and
not
to
make
our
Soul
to
be
of
such
base
alloy
,
as
those
Philosophers
,
too
corporeal
in
this
point
,
would
have
us
do
.
We
ought
to
believe
for
certain
,
that
we
are
infinitely
more
noble
and
more
perfect
than
they
make
us
,
and
resolutely
maintain
,
that
though
we
cannot
exactly
know
what
we
are
,
yet
we
know
very
well
and
very
certainly
,
what
we
are
not
;
which
is
,
that
we
are
not
altogether
of
Mire
and
Dirt
,
as
they
pretend
.
Farewel
.
FINIS
.
THE
PREFACE
.
THE
World
being
an
ample
Volum
,
in
whose
Extent
and
Varieties
the
Framer's
Wisdom
and
Attributes
are
manifestly
read
and
set
out
,
it
seems
that
great
Travellers
are
the
best
Scholars
and
Proficients
in
this
Book
;
since
on
's
Native
Countrey
is
but
as
a
single
Leaf
,
where
all
the
Singularities
are
not
to
be
seen
which
are
found
in
the
other
.
—
Non
omnis
fert
omnia
Tellus
.
And
the
truth
of
it
is
,
those
Ancient
Philosophers
,
who
have
first
laid
the
Foundations
of
Arts
,
Sciences
,
and
Commonwealths
in
the
World
,
were
Travellers
into
these
very
Eastern
Parts
,
(
partly
described
by
us
here
)
whence
they
brought
home
all
their
Knowledge
;
it
being
here
that
Man
and
Knowledge
it self
had
their
first
beginning
.
So
that
wise
Travellers
are
not
unlike
those
rich
laden
Vessels
which
through
many
dangers
bring
wholesom
and
profitable
Cargo's
,
Drugs
,
and
other
Conveniences
,
to
be
dispers'd
among
the
several
Societies
of
their
ow●
Countrey
:
They
are
like
those
diligent
Master
Bee●
,
who
run
diver●
miles
t●
extract
out
of
many
bitter
Herbs
that
sweet
Liquor
,
which
they
afterwards
kindly
refund
to
be
enjoyed
at
home
in
common
,
in
the
hardest
Seasons
of
the
Year
,
by
their
Fellows
.
What
costs
them
dear
,
others
have
it
cheap
:
And
there
's
scarce
any
Private
Persons
in
the
Common-wealth
,
to
whom
we
owe
greater
Honour
and
Thanks
,
than
to
Worthy
Travellers
and
Discoverers
of
Forein
Countries
.
Yet
it
may
be
truly
said
,
That
Ancient
Travellers
and
Geographers
have
but
as
course
Lininers
and
Coast-Drivers
,
drawn
a
very
rough
Draught
in
their
Relations
of
those
Countries
they
describ'd
unto
us
,
in
comparison
of
some
later
Writers
,
who
also
sometimes
do
but
copy
their
Predecessors
Stories
;
and
Merchants
,
with
most
other
Travellers
,
are
weather-driven
by
their
private
Occasions
or
Misfortunes
,
to
take
but
a
Cursory
Survey
of
Places
,
and
so
give
but
an
answer
able
account
of
the
same
to
the
World
.
But
among
all
the
Ancient
and
Modern
Travellers
,
none
had
such
fair
Opportunities
and
Advantages
as
the
Illustrious
Monsieur
Tavernier
had
,
to
make
a
true
,
profitable
,
and
exact
Relation
of
the
Singularities
of
those
Remote
Parts
of
Asia
,
where
he
past
so
many
Years
in
great
Splendour
,
as
shall
appear
by
the
ensuing
Considerations
and
Qualifications
of
a
good
Traveller
.
1.
He
from
his
Youth
had
a
strong
Inclination
to
Travel
,
which
secret
Instinct
is
certainly
a
Preordination
of
God
for
an
Undertaking
;
and
this
unseen
Impulsion
carries
such
extraordinary
Instruments
chearfully
and
prosperously
through
all
the
Difficulties
,
others
of
a
contrary
disposition
would
never
wade
thorough
,
for
whom
it
would
be
in
vain
to
strive
against
the
current
of
Nature
.
2.
This
Travelling
Genius
made
him
begin
early
to
fit
himself
for
his
design
,
and
soon
to
go
about
it
.
He
was
therefore
sufficiently
imbued
in
his
Intellectuals
with
all
due
knowledge
of
Sciences
,
Language
,
and
Geography
,
and
precedent
Travellers
Maps
and
Books
,
without
all
which
common
Travellers
cannot
conceive
so
soon
and
so
orderly
,
nor
reap
so
much
benefit
for
themselves
or
others
.
3.
But
Speculations
without
Experience
are
but
unprofitable
Notions
;
and
the
Experiments
of
this
kind
are
not
to
be
had
without
great
Means
and
Expence
,
for
want
of
which
many
a
good
Undertaking
is
Still-born
.
Haud
facilè
emergunt
,
quorum
virtutibus
obstat
Res
angusta
domi
—
is
an
old
and
true
Saying
.
But
our
noble
Tavernier
had
an
ample
Estate
,
drove
a
great
Trade
,
had
Money
in
abundance
,
and
a
Prince's
or
Embassador-like
Retinue
,
without
which
and
great
Presents
none
is
scarce
look'd
upon
in
Luxurious
Asia
,
fit
for
admittance
into
great
and
worthy
Companies
,
where
Knowledge
may
be
attained
;
so
that
he
thereby
soon
got
into
the
Presence
,
Familiarity
,
and
Closets
of
the
Emperours
,
the
Ministers
of
State
,
and
the
Philosophers
of
Persia
,
Mogol
,
&c.
and
got
into
the
Acquaintance
and
Conversations
of
the
leading
and
common
Merchants
,
Traffiquers
,
and
People
;
and
knew
their
Languages
very
well
:
for
it
is
in
vain
to
have
Eyes
,
if
one
have
not
also
a
Tongue
in
such
cases
.
4.
And
whereas
Learning
and
Riches
do
sometimes
render
narrow
Souls
of
a
more
proud
and
unsociable
temper
,
Monsieur
Tavernier
is
by
Nature
and
Education
,
and
obliging
,
cheerful
,
and
insinuating
Traveller
,
and
of
a
graceful
Countenance
.
Comely
Personages
are
beloved
almost
as
soon
as
they
are
seen
;
and
those
that
have
but
fair
Souls
,
are
not
so
till
after
they
are
known
.
Now
Monsieur
Tavernier
having
both
these
Advantages
,
had
a
free
entrance
into
the
Friendship
and
Notions
the
Indians
(
great
or
small
)
had
concerning
the
Natural
,
Mechanical
,
Political
,
Religious
,
and
Trading
State
of
their
own
Countrey
;
which
he
made
more
his
business
to
know
,
than
to
grow
more
rich
.
And
at
some
times
he
would
reckon
Thousands
of
Pounds
as
nothing
to
attain
his
ends
in
this
point
of
Knowledge
and
further
Experience
;
as
the
perusal
of
this
his
own
Work
,
and
Persons
now
in
London
,
that
knew
him
in
and
after
his
Travels
,
can
fully
testifie
.
5.
Moreover
,
Mutual
Help
of
Persons
equally
understanding
and
curious
,
is
a
great
advantage
in
such
Researches
and
Observations
as
these
.
Now
John
Baptista
Tavernier
,
besides
many
other
Heads
and
Hands
,
had
herein
the
Assistance
of
a
Brother
,
as
complete
a
Traveller
as
himself
in
those
furthest
Parts
of
Asia
,
and
had
no
less
the
foregoing
Qualifications
in
Person
and
Estate
than
this
his
Brother
John
Baptista
had
,
as
the
Reader
may
well
perceive
by
this
Volum
of
Travels
.
6.
And
as
for
the
Time
;
Six
Voyages
,
and
about
Forty
Years
Abode
in
those
Countries
they
do
describe
,
did
render
these
Brethrens
Knowledge
vast
,
their
Experiments
tried
over
and
over
,
and
this
their
Account
more
sure
and
exact
(
as
I
said
)
than
that
of
any
other
Traveller
heretofore
.
7.
And
finally
,
to
confirm
the
undoubted
Credit
that
's
to
be
given
to
this
Nobleman
and
his
Relation
,
(
who
is
above
all
design
of
Flattering
or
Deceiving
the
Reader
)
you
may
meet
with
several
Worthy
Persons
in
this
City
and
the
Court
of
England
;
and
I
my self
,
who
was
at
Paris
some
few
years
ago
at
Monsieur
Tavernier's
Arrival
,
and
who
can
witness
the
grand
Esteem
,
the
solemn
Honours
and
Thanks
,
that
were
then
given
him
by
Persons
of
all
Ranks
and
Degrees
,
the
French
East
India
Company
's
Admiration
and
Recommendation
of
him
,
that
he
had
done
his
King
and
Countrey
more
Credit
in
those
proud
Eastern
Courts
than
ever
any
did
before
him
;
the
French
King
's
imploying
of
him
there
;
the
Rarities
he
brought
home
to
the
Learned
;
the
vast
Riches
and
Memoirs
he
gained
for
himself
,
and
the
incomparable
Jewels
and
Singularities
he
brought
to
the
French
King
;
the
Titles
of
Lord
and
Baron
conferred
upon
him
extraordinarily
,
though
he
were
a
Merchant
and
a
strict
Protestant
.
These
(
I
say
)
Public
and
Private
Testimonials
do
shew
what
Credit
other
Nations
and
his
own
(
which
is
Singular
)
had
given
to
him
.
But
in
a
word
his
own
Observations
herein
gathered
will
prove
it
better
.
But
if
any
desire
to
have
some
Account
of
the
Work
it self
,
the
Newness
,
Profit
,
and
Satisfaction
the
very
Subject
must
needs
yield
to
all
Persons
and
Professions
cannot
but
be
acceptable
.
The
Naturalist
shall
have
Plants
,
Minerals
,
Animals
,
and
Phoenomena's
never
seen
in
our
Climate
.
And
about
Physic
,
the
Law
,
Music
,
and
Poetry
,
more
Time
and
Tryals
are
required
in
those
Countries
than
here
;
and
you
shall
accordingly
read
of
Cures
done
that
draw
near
to
natural
Miracles
.
The
Divine
will
see
things
worth
his
Observation
in
their
Religion
and
Morals
,
wherein
they
may
confound
the
very
Christians
;
whereof
I
'le
onely
touch
but
thus
much
:
That
by
the
Light
of
Nature
those
Heathens
own
a
Supreme
Deity
,
and
a
Future
State
of
Happiness
and
Torments
;
and
do
in
view
of
the
same
most
strictly
keep
the
Civil
and
the
Ten
Moral
Commandments
,
much
answer
able
to
ours
,
which
their
Prophets
have
left
to
them
.
So
that
they
punish
Murther
and
Adultery
even
in
[
](A63414-e747020-b)*
*
Tunquin
ch.
7.
p.
18.
Princes
and
Princesses
;
terrible
Examples
whereof
you
may
here
read
at
large
.
And
the
Church
and
State
Government
are
subservient
in
a
Subordination
,
the
one
being
a
Prop
to
the
other
.
Even
Statesmen
may
find
Subject
of
weighty
consideration
,
in
the
Antiquity
,
Model
,
and
Exactness
of
their
Government
.
As
for
instance
:
Though
they
have
a
special
regard
to
Monarchy
,
so
as
to
keep
the
Succession
within
the
same
Line
;
yet
the
[
](A63414-e747040-b)*
*
Tunquin
c.
11.
p.
35.
Great
Constable
,
and
the
King's
Council
have
Power
left
them
to
propose
and
chuse
the
fittest
Person
among
the
Royal
Children
,
or
Collateral
Successors
,
who
is
nominated
in
the
King's
Life-time
,
to
prevent
after
Disturbances
.
They
have
also
on
the
other
side
very
singular
and
unimitable
ways
to
prevent
the
Insurrections
,
Divisions
,
and
Rebellions
of
the
Militia
and
the
People
.
But
above
all
,
the
Traveller
and
Traffiquer
into
those
Parts
will
be
like
to
run
into
a
thousand
Inconveniences
,
and
Losses
of
Health
,
Life
,
and
Estate
,
without
being
guided
by
such
Directions
as
he
carefully
gives
herein
,
which
others
cannot
possibly
so
soon
and
so
well
know
.
It
is
in
fine
herein
declared
,
by
what
means
the
French
,
Holland
,
and
Portugal
East
India
Companies
were
Settled
,
Improved
,
and
Worsted
in
those
Countries
;
also
the
Coinage
,
and
the
Reduction
thereof
to
ours
;
the
particular
places
where
all
sorts
of
East
India
Commodities
are
best
and
cheapest
had
;
the
Rates
and
Exchange
Returns
are
here
to
be
found
;
the
manner
how
to
know
their
Falsifications
in
Gold
,
Silver
,
Jewels
,
Drugs
,
Silks
,
Linen
,
and
all
the
other
Merchandizes
which
are
brought
from
those
Nations
are
here
set
down
:
It
being
otherwise
hard
or
impossible
to
escape
the
Cheats
of
the
Persians
,
Chineses
,
and
Japoners
,
without
such
Instructions
.
I
'le
say
no
more
,
but
that
in
this
Work
was
imployed
the
Help
of
another
Worthy
Gentleman
,
who
labour'd
in
the
first
Volum
of
Tavernier's
Translation
;
but
it
was
brought
to
an
end
and
perfection
by
me
,
who
had
the
occasion
to
be
more
particularly
acquainted
with
Monsieur
Tavernier
himself
,
his
Native
Tongue
,
and
other
Particularities
abroad
.
Edmund
Everard
.
The
TABLE
to
Tavernier's
Volum
of
Japon
,
China
,
and
Tunquin
,
&c.
-
A
Relation
of
Japon
,
and
of
the
cause
of
the
Persecution
of
the
Christians
in
those
Islands
.
pag.
1.
-
A
Relation
of
what
pass'd
in
the
Negotiation
of
the
Deputies
which
were
sent
to
Persia
and
the
Indies
,
as
well
on
the
behalf
of
the
French
King
,
as
of
the
French
Company
,
for
the
settling
of
Trade
.
26
-
Observations
upon
the
Trade
of
the
East
Indies
.
51
-
Of
the
Commodities
which
are
brought
as
well
out
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
as
out
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Golconda
and
Visapour
,
and
other
neighbouring
Territories
.
And
also
of
the
Weights
and
Measures
of
the
said
Commodities
.
57
-
Chap.
1.
A
discourse
in
general
concerning
the
City
of
Tunquin
,
and
of
the
manner
how
the
Author
came
to
have
knowledge
thereof
.
1
-
Chap.
2.
Of
the
Situation
and
Extent
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
5
-
Chap.
3.
Of
the
Quality
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
7
-
Chap.
4.
Of
the
Riches
,
Trade
,
and
Money
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
13
-
Chap.
5.
Of
the
Strength
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
by
Sea
and
Land
14
-
Chap.
6.
Of
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
the
People
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
16
-
Chap.
7.
Of
the
Marriages
of
the
Tunquineses
,
and
their
Severity
toward
Adulteresses
.
18
-
Chap.
8.
Of
the
Visits
,
Feasts
,
and
Pastimes
of
the
Tunquineses
.
21
-
Chap.
9.
Of
the
Learned
Men
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
24
-
Chap.
10.
Of
their
Physicians
,
and
the
Diseases
of
the
Tunquineses
.
28
-
Chap.
11.
Of
the
original
Government
and
Policy
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
31
-
Chap.
12.
Of
the
Court
of
the
King
of
Tunquin
.
38
-
Chap.
13.
Of
the
Ceremonies
observ'd
when
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
are
advanced
to
the
Throne
.
40
-
Chap.
14.
Of
the
Funeral
Pomp
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
,
and
of
their
manners
of
burying
their
Dead
.
46
-
Chap.
15.
Of
the
Religion
and
Superstition
of
the
Tunquineses
.
49
-
Chap.
1.
Of
the
Island
of
Formosa
,
and
how
the
Hollanders
possessed
themselves
of
it
,
and
how
it
was
taken
from
them
by
the
Chineses
.
57
-
Chap.
2.
Of
Maurice
Island
,
where
they
cut
Ebony
.
61
-
Chap.
3.
Of
the
Grandeur
of
the
General
at
Batavia
,
and
what
befell
his
Wife
and
his
Niece
.
65
-
Chap.
4.
Of
General
Vanderbroug
,
and
of
the
Original
of
the
City
of
Batavia
.
69
-
Chap.
5.
Of
the
Countrey
about
Cochin
,
and
how
the
Holland
General
crown'd
one
of
the
Indian
Princes
.
74
-
Chap.
6.
Of
the
Sieur
Hollebrand
Glins
,
President
of
the
Factory
at
Ormus
.
77
-
Chap.
7.
Touching
the
Islands
of
the
Prince
.
79
-
Chap.
8
How
the
Hollanders
sent
to
declare
War
against
the
Persians
,
and
of
the
ill
success
of
their
Fleet.
80
-
Chap.
9.
Of
the
Severity
of
the
Holland
Commanders
in
the
Indies
.
83
-
Chap.
10.
Touching
the
Women
.
85
Tunquin
page
The
Order
of
the
March
of
the
Queen
Mother
and
Reigning
Queen
of
Tunquin
when
they
goe
abroad
out
of
the
Palace
.
A
New
and
Particular
RELATION
Of
the
KINGDOM
of
TUNQUIN
:
With
a
MAP
of
the
COUNTRY
and
several
FIGURES
.
CHAP.
I.
A
Discourse
in
general
concerning
the
City
of
Tunquin
,
and
of
the
Manner
how
the
Author
came
to
have
knowledge
thereof
.
THE
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
has
been
long
unknown
to
the
People
of
Europe
;
neither
have
they
,
who
have
given
us
Relations
thereof
,
well
understood
the
Country
,
as
having
trusted
too
much
to
defective
and
fabulous
Descriptions
and
Observations
.
Not
that
I
am
willing
to
be
over
severe
in
censuring
;
but
submissively
I
am
bold
to
affirm
,
That
this
which
I
here
make
Public
was
extracted
out
of
my
Brother's
Writings
,
of
which
I
had
the
overlooking
in
my
second
Voyage
that
I
made
to
the
Indies
;
and
of
which
I
was
the
more
confident
,
for
that
the
Author
had
been
one
who
had
made
Eleven
or
Twelve
Voyages
from
Batavia
,
Bantam
,
and
Achem
,
to
Tunquin
.
Other
Observations
I
collected
from
the
Tunquinesi
themselves
,
with
whom
I
have
had
several
Discourses
,
during
the
time
that
I
was
at
Batavia
and
Bantam
,
where
they
principally
trade
.
And
that
which
gave
me
the
more
light
was
this
,
That
those
Merchants
several
times
bring
along
with
them
some
of
their
Bonze's
or
Priests
,
as
also
some
of
their
Learned
Men
to
teach
their
Children
to
Write
and
Read
.
For
these
Merchants
when
they
make
a
Voyage
by
Sea
,
carry
all
their
Families
along
with
them
.
And
from
these
Bonze's
and
other
Learned
Men
I
had
several
Observations
and
Memoirs
in
Writing
,
as
being
desirous
to
be
inform'd
by
me
of
the
Government
and
Situation
of
our
France
.
And
as
I
was
never
without
an
Atlas
and
some
other
particular
Maps
,
they
were
ravish'd
with
admiration
,
when
I
shew'd
them
the
Structure
and
Composure
of
the
whole
World
,
and
the
Situation
of
its
several
Kingdoms
and
Estates
.
Therefore
may
the
Reader
with
the
more
pleasure
and
delight
peruse
these
Relations
,
when
he
has
so
much
reason
to
be
persuaded
that
they
are
cordially
done
,
and
that
they
are
made
public
by
a
person
whose
sincerity
has
no
design
to
abuse
him
.
My
Brother
,
who
was
a
person
both
cunning
and
couragious
,
and
one
that
lov'd
to
Travel
as
well
as
my self
,
having
heard
much
talk
in
the
Indies
of
the
Grandeur
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
resolv'd
to
go
thither
,
and
as
he
had
a
particular
gift
to
learn
a
Language
in
a
little
time
,
he
soon
grew
familiar
with
the
Malaye
,
which
is
the
Language
of
the
Learned
in
those
quarters
of
Asia
,
as
Latin
is
among
Us
in
Europe
.
He
understood
that
Silk
,
Musk
,
and
other
Commodities
of
the
like
nature
,
were
much
cheaper
there
then
in
other
places
adjoyning
,
and
that
the
People
dealt
with
more
fairness
and
honesty
.
Upon
the
encouragement
of
which
Information
he
prepar'd
a
Ship
,
and
made
his
Voyages
with
good
success
.
He
always
carri'd
with
him
a
good
Sum
of
Money
;
and
more
then
that
,
he
stor'd
himself
with
a
considerable
number
of
small
Curiosities
,
to
present
the
King
and
his
Nobility
,
according
to
the
general
Custom
of
all
the
Eastern
Countries
:
Thus
he
came
to
be
well
receiv'd
the
first
time
that
he
set
foot
in
the
Country
;
so
that
the
Customer
being
by
him
oblig'd
with
a
small
Clock
,
a
pair
of
small
Pistols
,
and
two
Pictures
,
which
were
the
Pictures
of
two
Curtesans
,
immediately
gave
notice
to
the
King
of
his
arrival
.
Thereupon
having
order
to
attend
the
Court
,
and
coming
to
kiss
the
King's
hands
,
the
whole
Assembly
was
surpris'd
to
hear
a
Stranger
,
born
in
a
Country
so
far
distant
,
speak
the
Malaye
Language
so
fluently
.
The
King
gave
him
a
favourable
reception
,
and
kindly
receiv'd
the
Present
which
he
brought
along
with
him
.
It
was
a
very
noble
Sword
,
of
which
the
Handle
and
Hilt
were
all
over
enchac'd
with
Rubies
and
Emraulds
,
with
a
Backsword
Blade
.
To
this
he
added
a
pair
of
Pistols
,
adorn'd
and
inlaid
with
Silver
,
a
Persian
Saddle
and
Bridle
,
embroider'd
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
a
Bow
and
Quiver
full
of
Arrows
,
and
six
Pictures
,
like
those
which
he
had
given
the
Customer
.
These
things
highly
pleas'd
the
King
,
who
presently
drew
forth
the
Sword
out
of
the
Scabbard
,
the
better
to
look
upon
and
consider
it
.
At
length
one
of
his
Sons
took
it
up
,
to
try
whether
it
would
fit
his
hand
as
well
as
those
of
his
own
Country
,
and
offer'd
to
make
a
blow
.
My
Brother
,
seeing
the
young
Prince
handle
the
Weapon
gracefully
enough
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Country
,
told
the
King
,
that
if
he
pleas'd
,
he
would
show
the
King
how
they
handled
that
Weapon
in
France
,
of
which
the
King
readily
consented
to
be
a
Spectatour
.
This
was
my
Brother's
first
Reception
at
Court
;
for
he
made
several
Voyages
to
Tunquin
,
and
every
time
that
he
return'd
,
they
still
the
more
and
more
obligingly
entertain'd
him
.
But
that
which
fix'd
him
more
in
the
good
opinion
and
favour
of
the
King
and
Lords
of
the
Court
,
was
his
frolic
and
gentile
behaviour
in
playing
with
them
for
several
large
Sums
,
insomuch
that
being
one
that
ventur'd
deep
,
he
lost
above
20000
Crowns
in
one
Voyage
.
However
the
King
,
who
was
a
generous
Prince
,
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
a
loser
,
but
gave
him
those
considerable
Presents
that
suppli'd
his
losses
.
By
means
of
my
Brother
's
thus
long
so
journing
in
Tunquin
,
and
the
familiar
acquaintance
which
he
had
at
Court
,
together
with
the
Trade
which
he
drove
in
the
Kingdom
,
as
he
was
diligent
to
inform
himself
of
all
the
Curiosities
of
the
Country
,
it
was
easie
for
me
upon
the
same
foundation
to
lay
the
Structure
of
these
Memoirs
.
Though
I
may
safely
say
,
I
was
no
less
laborious
in
my
own
particular
,
and
by
the
frequent
Discourses
which
I
had
with
a
great
number
of
the
Tunquineses
,
with
whom
I
met
both
at
Bantam
and
Batavia
that
came
thither
to
Trade
,
and
whom
I
often
treated
at
my
own
Expences
,
to
inform
my self
of
the
particular
Ceremonies
and
Customs
of
their
Country
.
Thus
you
see
the
Grounds
and
Foundations
of
this
Relation
,
which
is
both
faithful
and
exact
,
and
by
which
that
noble
Country
,
of
which
the
Descriptions
hitherto
have
been
so
obscure
and
uncertain
,
shall
be
truly
discover'd
and
set
forth
,
such
as
it
is
;
declaring
withal
,
that
no
other
Consideration
or
Interest
,
then
that
of
speaking
truth
,
has
incited
me
to
undertake
this
Description
.
For
the
better
observation
of
a
right
Method
in
pursuance
of
this
Relation
,
and
to
conduct
the
Reader
gradatim
to
the
more
perfect
knowledge
of
this
Kingdom
,
I
will
speak
first
of
its
Situation
,
its
Extent
,
and
its
Climate
.
Next
I
shall
come
to
discourse
of
its
Qualities
,
its
Riches
,
and
its
Trade
,
which
are
the
three
Springs
and
Sources
of
the
Strength
and
Force
of
a
Nation
.
Next
I
shall
give
an
Account
of
the
Customs
and
Manners
of
the
People
as
well
in
their
particular
OEconomy
and
Civil
Society
,
as
in
relation
to
their
Marriages
,
their
Visits
and
Festivals
.
Next
to
this
we
shall
give
a
brief
Account
of
the
Learning
,
and
learned
Men
,
and
among
them
of
their
Physicians
,
and
the
Subject
of
their
Art
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
Diseases
particular
to
the
Country
.
We
shall
also
give
a
Relation
of
the
Original
of
the
Government
and
Policy
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
of
the
Condition
of
the
Court
,
of
the
Inauguration
and
Funerals
of
their
Kings
,
and
in
the
last
place
of
the
Original
of
the
Inhabitants
.
And
I
dare
ingage
,
that
the
Map
of
the
Country
,
and
the
Cuts
which
were
drawn
upon
the
place
,
will
no
less
contribute
to
the
Divertisement
of
the
Reader
,
then
to
the
Explanation
of
the
Matter
which
they
contain
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Situation
and
Extent
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
WE
shall
have
the
less
reason
to
admire
wherefore
our
Predecessors
had
so
little
knowledge
of
this
Kingdom
,
when
we
consider
that
having
formerly
been
a
considerable
part
of
China
,
the
Inhabitants
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Chineses
did
,
kept
themselves
close
within
their
own
bounds
,
never
minding
to
have
any
Commerce
with
other
People
,
whom
they
contemn'd
and
lookt
upon
as
Barbarians
come
from
the
other
part
of
the
World
.
But
now
that
they
find
that
Strangers
come
to
find
them
out
in
their
own
Territories
,
they
begin
to
see
that
other
People
have
as
good
Government
as
themselves
;
which
has
bred
in
them
a
desire
to
Converse
and
Trade
with
Foreigners
;
so
that
now
they
associate
themselves
in
friendly
manner
with
all
other
People
,
as
I
have
observ'd
them
to
do
both
at
Batavia
and
Bantam
.
Most
people
believe
this
Country
to
lye
in
a
very
hot
Climate
;
nevertheless
it
is
now
known
to
be
very
temperate
,
by
reason
of
the
great
number
of
Rivers
that
water
it
;
which
,
together
with
the
Rains
that
fall
in
their
Seasons
,
cause
a
brisk
freshness
of
the
Air
;
which
indeed
happ'ns
most
usually
over
all
the
Torrid-zone
,
as
I
have
observ'd
in
my
Indian
Travels
.
From
whence
we
may
also
have
reason
to
believe
the
Country
to
be
very
fruitful
and
thick
inhabited
.
To
the
East
this
Kingdom
lies
upon
the
Province
of
Cauton
,
one
of
the
best
of
China
.
To
the
West
it
is
bounded
by
the
Kingdom
of
Brama
.
To
the
North
it
borders
upon
two
other
Provinces
of
China
,
Junnan
and
Quansi
.
To
the
South
it
lies
upon
Cochinchina
,
and
the
great
Gulph
of
the
same
name
.
To
return
to
the
Climate
,
the
Air
is
so
mild
and
temperate
,
that
all
the
year
long
seems
to
be
but
one
continual
Spring
;
Frost
and
Snow
are
never
there
to
be
seen
;
and
besides
,
the
Pestilence
,
the
Gout
,
the
Stone
,
and
other
Diseases
so
frequent
in
Europe
,
there
are
never
known
.
There
are
but
two
Winds
,
which
divide
the
whole
Year
between
them
;
the
one
blowing
from
the
North
,
the
other
from
the
South
,
and
both
continuing
the
same
for
six
months
together
.
The
first
refreshes
the
Earth
in
that
manner
,
that
there
is
nothing
so
delightful
as
the
Country
of
Tunquin
.
The
other
begins
to
blow
from
the
end
of
January
to
the
end
of
July
;
and
the
two
last
months
are
their
months
of
rain
.
The
greatest
inconvenience
is
,
that
there
arise
once
in
seaven
years
,
as
well
in
this
Country
as
in
other
parts
of
the
Indies
,
those
hideous
and
terrible
Tempests
,
that
blow
down
Houses
,
tear
up
Trees
by
the
roots
,
and
make
strange
Desolations
.
They
seldom
last
above
four
and
twenty
hours
,
nor
are
their
sad
Effects
to
be
felt
but
only
upon
the
Seas
of
China
,
Japon
,
Cochinchina
,
Tunquin
,
and
the
Manilles
,
being
rarely
known
in
any
other
Seas
.
The
Astrologers
of
those
parts
believe
that
these
terrible
Tempests
proceed
from
the
Exhalations
that
rise
out
of
the
Mines
of
Japon
.
It
comes
with
that
suddain
force
that
when
it
surprizes
a
Vessel
out
at
Sea
,
the
Pilots
have
no
other
remedy
then
to
cut
down
all
the
Masts
,
that
the
storm
may
have
the
less
force
upon
the
Ship
.
In
this
fair
extent
of
Land
,
almost
equal
to
that
of
France
,
are
several
Provinces
,
whose
limmits
are
not
well
known
;
the
Tunquineses
being
no
great
Geographers
,
nor
having
bin
over
curious
to
write
the
Annals
of
the
Nation
.
But
the
most
understanding
and
knowing
among
them
assur'd
me
at
Batavia
,
that
the
whole
Kingdom
contain'd
above
twenty
thousand
Cities
and
Towns
.
They
also
affirm'd
that
there
might
be
many
more
,
but
after
the
manner
of
their
Neighbours
the
Cochinchineses
,
many
of
the
People
choose
rather
to
upon
the
Water
then
upon
the
Land
;
so
that
you
shall
see
live
the
greatest
part
of
their
Rivers
coverd
with
Boates
,
which
serve
them
instead
of
Houses
;
and
which
are
very
neat
,
though
they
also
keep
their
Cattel
in
them
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Quality
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
THis
Country
for
the
most
part
is
a
level
Extent
,
which
rises
up
and
down
into
pleasant
Hillocks
;
the
greatest
Hills
which
it
has
lying
to
the
North.
It
is
water'd
by
several
Rivers
which
inter-cut
and
glide
through
the
Country
:
some
of
which
carry
Galleys
of
good
burthen
,
and
large
Shallops
,
very
commodious
for
trade
.
Yet
in
all
the
Country
there
grows
neither
Corn
nor
Wine
,
by
reason
of
the
want
of
rain
,
which
never
falls
but
in
the
Months
of
June
and
July
.
But
it
bears
an
infinite
quantity
of
Rice
,
which
is
the
chief
sustenance
of
the
People
.
Of
this
Rice
also
they
make
their
Drink
,
besides
which
they
have
good
Aqua
Vitae
or
Strong-water
.
Their
Fruits
are
excellent
,
but
much
different
from
ours
,
as
are
also
the
Trees
that
bear
them
.
The
chiefest
of
these
Trees
are
the
Palm-tree
,
which
bears
a
Fruit
bigger
then
in
any
part
of
Asia
.
The
Nut
is
about
the
bigness
of
a
Man's
Head
,
in
shape
like
a
Coco-nut
;
the
Shell
is
very
hard
,
and
being
open'd
,
the
Pulp
within
is
as
white
as
Snow
,
having
a
tast
like
our
Almonds
,
and
every
one
of
the
Fruits
contains
about
two
glassfuls
of
Liquor
,
very
refreshing
and
pleasing
to
the
Palate
.
The
Gogavier
,
very
much
resembles
our
Lawrel
,
of
which
there
are
two
sorts
;
the
one
bears
a
Plum
,
green
without
and
red
within
:
but
the
Fruit
of
the
other
Tree
,
which
is
in
much
more
esteem
,
is
yellowish
without
and
white
within
,
the
top
of
the
Fruit
being
like
a
small
Nosegay
:
the
Pulp
is
full
of
small
Kernels
,
less
then
those
of
a
Pomegranate
;
and
if
they
be
eaten
before
they
are
ripe
they
bind
the
belly
,
whereas
being
eaten
when
they
are
come
to
full
maturity
they
work
a
contrary
effect
.
Formerly
this
Fruit
was
not
known
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
but
after
the
Portugals
seated
themselves
at
Macao
,
they
carri'd
several
Plants
thither
,
so
that
now
the
Fruit
is
grown
very
common
.
The
Papager
bears
a
Fruit
which
very
much
resembles
a
small
Melon
,
the
tast
whereof
is
very
delicious
.
The
Arager
grows
upright
and
streight
,
like
the
Mast
of
a
Ship
▪
bearing
no
Branches
but
at
the
top
,
which
makes
it
appear
like
a
Crown
.
The
Fruit
which
it
produces
is
like
a
Nutmeg
,
but
a
little
more
round
.
The
People
break
this
Nut
,
and
bruising
it
together
with
Betlè
leaves
,
mix
both
with
a
little
Chalk
,
and
make
use
of
the
Powder
to
keep
their
Teeth
clean
,
to
dye
their
Lips
of
a
Vermilion
colour
,
and
to
keep
their
Breath
sweet
.
They
have
but
two
sorts
of
Figs
,
the
one
like
ours
,
and
the
other
like
those
which
are
call'd
Adam's
Figs
,
as
long
as
a
Man's
finger
.
There
is
also
another
Tree
,
very
like
our
Willow
,
which
they
call
the
Powder
Tree
,
because
that
of
the
Wood
they
make
Charcoal
,
and
of
the
Coal
a
Powder
which
they
make
use
of
in
their
Wars
.
The
Jambager
is
another
Tree
,
that
grows
very
high
,
which
bears
a
Fruit
about
the
bigness
of
a
Citrul-Cucumber
,
the
Pulp
whereof
is
full
of
Kernels
like
a
Granate
,
very
cooling
and
pleasant
,
and
very
frequently
eaten
in
the
Season
of
heat
.
The
High-ways
are
also
planted
with
Trees
on
both
sides
for
the
convenience
of
Travellers
:
And
there
are
some
of
these
Trees
so
big
that
two
or
three
thousand
men
may
stand
under
them
,
like
that
at
Ormus
,
or
Bandar
Abassi
,
by
me
describ'd
in
my
Relations
of
Persia
,
and
of
which
many
other
Travellers
have
made
mention
.
When
the
Branches
of
these
Trees
are
about
ten
or
twelve
foot
long
,
there
issue
forth
other
little
Branches
which
turn
downward
,
and
by
little
and
little
descending
to
the
ground
,
take
root
and
afterwards
become
as
it
were
so
many
Pillars
to
support
the
Master-Branches
.
There
are
some
of
the
Master-Branches
three
hundred
Paces
long
,
which
are
supported
by
these
outgrowing
Branches
at
the
distance
of
every
ten
or
twelve
foot
.
The
Fruit
is
of
the
bigness
of
one
of
our
great
Nuts
,
the
Shell
whereof
is
red
,
containing
within
nothing
but
a
Kernel
like
a
grain
of
Millet
.
The
Rere
Mice
feed
upon
'em
,
and
also
make
their
Nests
in
the
trees
.
These
Rere-mice
are
as
big
as
a
good
Pullet
,
insomuch
that
their
Wings
are
above
a
foot
and
a
half
long
.
They
never
light
upon
the
tree
like
other
Birds
,
but
you
shall
see
them
all
the
day
long
hanging
at
the
branches
of
the
trees
,
fasten'd
by
their
Claws
to
the
tree
with
their
heads
downward
.
Upon
every
Wing
they
have
seven
as
it
were
little
Hooks
or
Claws
,
so
that
being
shot
,
they
never
fall
to
the
ground
,
but
remain
fixed
to
the
branches
,
that
at
a
distance
you
would
take
them
to
be
some
great
Pears
that
hung
upon
the
tree
.
They
are
accounted
a
great
dainty
among
the
Portugals
,
who
leave
their
Pullets
to
eat
them
.
'T
is
true
that
their
Flesh
is
very
white
,
and
when
they
are
young
they
are
a
delicate
sort
of
Diet.
I
happen'd
to
eat
of
them
two
or
three
times
with
the
Portugals
,
who
thought
they
had
oblig'd
me
with
a
great
dainty
;
and
had
I
not
known
what
they
were
,
I
should
have
taken
them
for
Pullets
.
And
now
I
am
talking
of
the
Delicacies
of
the
Country
,
I
will
tell
you
of
one
sort
of
Dyet
which
is
very
singular
.
This
Food
is
the
Nest
of
a
certain
Bird
which
is
no
where
to
be
found
,
but
in
the
four
Islands
that
lie
upon
the
Coast
of
Cochinchina
,
and
of
which
you
have
the
Figures
in
the
Table
A
,
B
,
C
,
D.
These
Birds
are
about
the
bigness
of
a
Swallow
,
and
build
their
Nests
in
such
a
manner
,
that
they
are
neither
too
close
compacted
,
nor
altogether
transparent
;
they
are
like
an
Onion
compos'd
of
several
rings
and
envelopings
;
that
compose
a
Nest
of
a
certain
sort
of
Gunim
,
which
is
steep'd
in
warm
water
,
and
mix'd
with
all
the
Sawces
which
are
made
both
for
Fish
and
Flesh
.
It
is
transported
all
over
India
and
into
Holland
for
Curiositie's
sake
.
You
would
believe
in
eating
those
Meats
which
are
season'd
therewith
,
that
those
Nests
were
compos'd
of
all
the
Spices
in
the
Orient
.
I
have
not
only
brought
this
Diet
into
France
,
and
presented
of
it
to
several
Persons
of
Quality
,
but
I
have
also
my
Vouchers
for
the
truth
of
what
I
relate
,
several
of
my
Friends
who
have
brought
it
from
Holland
,
among
the
rest
M.
de
Villermont
,
whose
Name
is
famous
for
his
Travels
into
the
East-Indies
.
He
and
all
those
that
have
eat
thereof
agree
with
me
,
that
all
the
Spices
of
the
East
put
together
,
do
not
give
that
effectual
relish
and
savour
as
these
Nests
do
,
to
the
Meats
and
Dishes
wherein
they
are
us'd
.
Near
to
these
four
Islands
,
where
these
Birds
Nests
are
found
,
are
five
others
mark'd
in
the
Map
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
In
these
five
Islands
are
such
infinite
number
of
Tortoises
,
and
such
excellent
Food
,
that
the
Tunquineses
and
Cochinchineses
do
not
believe
they
have
entertain'd
their
Friends
at
a
Banquet
as
they
ought
to
do
,
till
the
Tortoises
are
brought
in
.
Those
two
Nations
pickle
up
great
quantities
of
them
,
and
send
them
abroad
,
which
is
a
vast
trade
among
them
;
and
indeed
the
chiefest
occasion
of
the
Wars
between
them
is
,
because
the
Cochinchineses
do
all
they
can
to
hinder
the
Tunquineses
to
fish
for
them
,
alledging
that
those
Seas
and
Islands
belong
to
them
.
Neither
is
the
Meat
but
the
Shell
also
of
great
esteem
,
and
one
of
the
greatest
Commodities
for
Trade
in
Asia
.
Tunquin
also
affords
great
store
of
Anana's
and
Orange
trees
,
of
which
there
are
of
two
sorts
:
the
one
that
bears
a
Fruit
no
bigger
then
an
Abricot
;
the
other
bigger
then
those
of
Portugal
:
both
alike
in
tast
,
and
being
to
be
gather'd
from
the
tree
for
six
months
together
.
They
have
also
two
sorts
of
Citrons
,
the
one
yellow
,
the
other
green
;
but
both
the
one
and
the
other
so
tart
and
sow'r
,
that
they
cannot
be
eaten
without
offence
to
the
Stomach
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Juyce
is
made
use
of
as
we
do
here
of
Aqua
fortis
,
to
cleanse
Copper
,
Tin
,
and
Iron
,
before
we
gild
those
Metals
,
as
also
for
Tinctures
,
especially
those
of
Silk
.
They
are
also
made
use
of
for
Lyes
to
whiten
Linnen
,
and
to
take
out
Spots
.
Through
all
the
Territories
of
the
Great
Mogul
they
make
use
of
this
Juyce
of
Citrons
to
whiten
their
Calicuts
;
whereby
they
make
them
sometimes
so
white
that
they
dazle
the
sight
.
They
make
great
quantities
of
Silk
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
of
which
both
rich
and
poor
make
themselves
Garments
.
The
Hollanders
,
who
thrust
themselves
in
every
where
,
where
there
is
any
hope
of
gain
,
carry
off
such
a
quantity
every
year
,
that
it
is
now
become
the
chiefest
part
of
that
Commodity
which
they
carry
to
Japon
;
whereas
before
they
fetch'd
their
Commodities
from
Persia
,
Bengala
,
or
China
.
As
for
sweet
smelling
Flow'rs
,
the
Tunquineses
have
but
one
sort
,
which
they
call
the
Flow'r
of
Bague
.
It
grows
like
a
large
Nosegay
,
and
the
Branches
of
the
Shrub
that
bear
it
,
spread
themselves
crawlingly
upon
the
ground
.
As
they
have
great
store
of
Sugar
,
so
they
eat
very
much
,
while
it
is
yet
in
the
Cane
,
not
having
the
true
Art
to
refine
it
:
and
that
which
they
do
grosly
refine
,
they
make
into
little
Loaves
weighing
about
half
a
pound
.
They
eat
very
much
,
making
use
of
it
always
after
Meals
to
help
digestion
.
Through
the
whole
Kingdom
are
neither
Lions
,
Asses
,
nor
Sheep
;
but
the
Forests
are
full
of
Tigers
,
Harts
,
and
Apes
,
and
the
Fields
are
full
of
Beeves
,
Cows
,
and
Hogs
.
As
for
Hens
,
Ducks
,
and
Turtles
,
they
are
not
to
be
number'd
,
which
is
the
general
Provision
for
their
Festivals
.
Their
Horses
are
very
well
shap'd
;
of
which
there
are
always
five
or
six
hunder
d
in
the
King's
Stables
;
He
also
keeps
the
same
number
of
Elephants
,
of
which
some
are
for
the
Service
of
his
House
,
the
rest
bred
for
the
Wars
.
These
Elephants
are
of
a
prodigious
bigness
,
neither
are
there
any
so
tall
nor
so
nimble
in
any
part
of
Asia
;
for
they
will
bow
themselves
,
and
stoop
so
low
,
that
you
may
get
upon
their
backs
without
help
.
They
have
no
Cats
,
but
they
have
Dogs
that
serve
for
the
same
purpose
,
and
will
watch
all
night
to
kill
the
Rats
and
Mice
,
which
are
very
large
and
very
troublesom
.
Very
few
Birds
are
to
be
seen
in
the
Air
;
which
toward
the
evening
grows
duskish
,
by
reason
of
those
vast
number
of
Gnats
that
get
into
the
Houses
in
the
night
time
and
hinder
people
from
sleeping
,
not
only
by
the
noise
which
they
make
,
but
with
their
continual
stinging
;
which
is
one
of
the
greatest
inconveniencies
of
the
Country
.
For
remedy
whereof
in
some
measure
,
an
hour
before
they
go
to
sleep
they
take
the
Husk
or
Chaff
of
the
Rice
,
which
flies
from
the
Rice
when
it
is
beaten
,
and
strew
it
upon
a
small
Fire
in
a
Fire-shovel
,
and
so
let
it
smoak
,
and
by
that
means
they
kill
or
drive
those
Flies
away
.
Besides
this
,
they
cover
the
Bed
with
a
Pavilion
or
Tent
that
trails
upon
the
ground
,
made
like
a
Net
with
very
small
holes
to
let
in
the
Air.
But
notwithstanding
all
the
prevention
can
be
us'd
,
they
will
be
about
a
man
when
he
rises
i'
the
morning
.
But
there
is
yet
a
far
greater
inconvenience
in
this
Country
,
which
proceeds
from
the
infinite
numbers
of
white
Emmets
,
which
though
they
are
but
little
,
have
teeth
so
sharp
,
that
they
will
eat
down
a
wooden
Post
in
a
short
time
.
And
if
great
care
be
not
taken
in
the
places
where
you
lock
up
your
Bales
of
Silk
,
in
four
and
twenty
hours
they
will
eat
through
a
Bale
,
as
if
it
had
been
saw'd
in
two
in
the
middle
.
Several
of
them
have
fallen
from
the
Cieling
into
my
Neck
,
where
they
rais'd
Blisters
upon
the
Skin
,
which
presently
fall
again
being
wash'd
with
cold
Water
.
I
have
told
you
that
Hens
and
Ducks
are
infinitely
numerous
in
Tunquin
,
I
will
now
tell
you
how
they
preserve
the
Eggs
of
these
Creatures
,
which
they
will
keep
for
two
or
three
years
together
without
being
spoil'd
.
They
salt
them
,
and
to
make
them
take
salt
,
they
fill
a
Vessel
full
of
Water
,
and
throw
a
good
quantity
of
Salt
into
it
.
If
the
Egg
sink
to
the
bottom
,
the
Pickle
is
not
good
;
then
they
throw
in
more
Salt
,
till
they
find
that
the
Eggs
swim
.
The
Pickle
being
thus
made
,
they
take
Ashes
,
and
make
them
up
into
a
Past
with
this
Pickle
:
and
in
this
Past
they
enclose
every
Egg
by
it self
,
and
then
wrap
it
up
in
a
leaf
of
an
Herb
,
not
unlike
one
of
our
Pear-tree
leaves
,
but
much
larger
,
and
then
put
the
Eggs
into
Earthen
Pots
close
cover'd
:
after
which
manner
they
keep
their
Eggs
for
two
or
three
years
together
.
In
other
parts
of
the
Indies
where
there
is
great
store
of
Oyl
,
as
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
the
Kingdoms
of
Pegu
,
and
Arochan
,
they
put
their
Eggs
into
great
Earthen
Pots
well
varnish'd
,
and
then
fill
the
Vessel
with
an
Oyl
which
is
made
of
a
small
Seed
like
Rape-seed
.
For
as
for
Sallad
Oyl
,
after
you
are
once
pass'd
Aleppo
,
you
see
no
more
Olive-trees
over
all
Asia
,
but
only
in
one
place
of
Persia
near
Casbin
,
where
between
the
Mountains
lies
a
little
Valley
,
about
a
League
long
and
half
a
League
broad
,
full
of
Olive-trees
,
but
they
make
but
very
little
Oyl
,
preserving
the
Olives
only
to
eat
.
But
to
return
to
the
Eggs
;
they
are
the
chief
Provision
which
they
eat
a
Ship-board
.
But
the
Eggs
which
are
preserv'd
in
Salt
are
preferr'd
much
before
those
that
are
kept
in
Oyl
;
because
that
in
using
the
first
,
there
is
no
need
of
carrying
Salt
to
Sea
,
or
of
boiling
Salt
with
their
Rice
.
When
they
eat
them
,
they
boil
them
till
they
are
hard
,
and
with
every
mouthful
of
Rice
they
eat
a
Pea's
bigness
of
Egg
,
which
is
as
good
and
better
then
Salt
with
their
Rice
.
As
to
what
remains
,
there
are
neither
Mines
of
Gold
nor
Silver
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
neither
do
they
Coin
any
Money
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Riches
,
Trade
,
and
Money
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
THE
chief
Riches
of
the
Country
of
Tunquin
consist
in
the
great
quantity
of
Silks
which
they
sell
to
the
Hollanders
,
and
other
Foreigners
,
and
in
their
Lignum
Aloes
.
Of
which
there
is
some
worth
a
thousand
Crowns
the
Pound
,
according
to
its
goodness
and
oyliness
.
There
is
some
that
is
not
worth
above
three
Crowns
,
but
it
is
dry
and
good
for
nothing
but
to
make
Cabinets
,
or
Beads
to
hang
about
Womens
Necks
.
All
the
Mahumetans
,
especially
such
as
let
their
Beards
grow
,
make
great
account
of
this
Wood
;
and
when
they
give
a
Visit
,
they
presently
bring
a
little
Chasing-dish
,
and
cast
a
small
piece
of
this
Wood
upon
the
Coals
,
which
yields
a
smoak
and
pleasing
mist
;
with
which
they
perfume
their
Beards
,
at
the
same
time
lifting
up
their
hands
to
Heaven
,
and
crying
,
Elhemed
Illah
,
or
God
be
thanked
.
If
the
Wood
be
oily
,
the
bigness
of
a
Pea
will
serve
to
throw
upon
the
fire
,
which
being
a
little
moisten'd
in
Water
,
will
yield
as
much
smoak
as
a
dry
piece
as
big
as
a
Man's
fist
.
Which
is
the
reason
,
that
if
it
be
oily
and
good
it
wants
no
price
.
One
of
the
chief
Presents
,
as
I
have
observ'd
in
another
part
of
this
Book
,
which
the
Portugals
of
Goa
sent
to
the
Emperor
of
Japon
,
was
a
piece
of
Lignum
Aloes
,
six
foot
long
,
and
two
round
.
It
cost
40000
Pardo's
or
54000
Livres
.
It
is
so
much
the
more
pleasure
and
profit
to
trade
with
the
People
of
Tunquin
,
by
how
much
the
more
faithful
and
frank
they
are
in
their
dealing
then
the
Chineses
,
who
will
deceive
you
if
they
can
;
so
that
it
is
a
hard
thing
to
be
too
cunning
for
them
,
as
I
have
often
found
by
experience
.
When
you
have
fold
them
any
Commodity
,
and
they
find
that
their
Bargain
is
not
very
advantageous
,
their
general
way
of
getting
off
is
this
:
As
they
have
generally
three
forts
of
Reals
,
one
sort
that
is
full
weight
,
others
which
are
light
,
four
,
others
eight
per
Cent.
if
they
have
no
mind
to
stand
to
their
bargain
,
they
offer
to
pay
you
for
your
Goods
in
light
Reals
,
which
they
have
clipt
themselves
,
and
so
you
are
deceiv'd
.
There
are
no
such
People
for
Trade
in
the
World
:
they
refuse
to
deal
in
nothing
,
even
in
old
Shoes
,
and
if
you
will
sell
them
but
one
of
them
too
,
they
'l
buy
it
,
without
ever
enquiring
why
you
will
not
sell
the
other
.
But
for
those
of
Tunquin
they
are
more
blunt
and
plain
in
their
dealing
,
so
that
it
is
a
pleasure
to
have
to
deal
with
them
.
I
have
told
you
,
there
are
neither
Mines
of
Gold
or
Silver
in
Tunquin
,
neither
do
they
Coin
Money
there
.
So
that
in
Trade
they
make
use
of
certain
Lingots
of
Gold
,
as
they
are
brought
out
of
China
,
some
of
which
amount
to
300
Livres
of
our
Money
,
other
to
six
hunder'd
.
They
also
make
use
of
Bars
of
Silver
as
they
are
brought
from
Japon
.
As
for
small
Payments
they
either
cut
the
large
Bars
into
small
pieces
,
to
which
purpose
they
have
their
Scales
,
like
our
Stelleers
;
or
else
they
pay
in
Foreign-Coin
,
which
are
the
Reals
of
Spain
generally
.
This
Gold
and
Silver
is
brought
from
China
,
and
Japon
,
in
lieu
of
those
vast
quantities
of
Silk
which
are
exported
out
of
the
Country
,
which
with
Musk
and
Lignum
Aloes
are
the
chief
Riches
of
the
Kingdom
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Strength
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
by
Sea
and
Land
.
THey
who
have
written
before
me
concerning
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
have
spoken
largely
of
its
Forces
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
allow
it
a
prodigious
number
both
of
Souldiers
and
Galleys
.
They
write
that
the
Forces
which
were
usually
wont
to
meet
at
the
Rendevouz
were
12000
Horse
,
2000
Elephants
,
as
well
to
carry
the
King's
and
the
Nobilities
Tents
and
Baggage
,
as
for
the
Service
of
the
War
,
300000
Foot
,
and
300
Galleys
.
And
in
regard
the
Kingdom
is
well
stor'd
with
Provision
and
Ammunition
,
that
in
time
of
War
the
whole
Army
exceeds
500000
Men.
But
the
number
which
my
Brother
The
King
of
Tunquin's
Setting
out
for
the
War
.
1.
The
King
going
out
of
his
Palace
is
carried
in
his
Palanquin
or
Chair
by
the
Chief
Officers
of
his
Houshold
.
2.
The
Order
of
the
King's
March
when
he
goes
to
the
War
.
3.
The
Musicians
and
Trumpeters
who
follow
his
Chair
.
4.
An
Officer
who
carries
a
Bason
full
of
Water
,
on
which
doth
float
a
Brass
Boul
with
a
hole
in
the
bottom
of
it
;
so
that
exactly
in
an
hour
this
Boul
becomes
full
of
Water
,
and
suddenly
sinks
to
the
bottom
.
5.
Then
presently
two
other
Officers
do
strike
the
Hour
upon
two
great
Brass
Platters
,
N.
5.
of
about
a
Yard
Diameter
,
and
much
after
the
Form
of
our
Burning
Glasses
,
yet
of
the
Metall
that
Bells
are
made
of
,
which
causes
that
they
are
heard
a
very
far
off
.
Afterwards
he
that
carries
the
Bason
of
Water
takes
up
the
Cup
from
the
bottom
,
and
sets
it
again
a
swimming
atop
of
the
Water
,
just
as
it
was
before
.
When
it
is
full
and
sinks
,
they
after
the
same
manner
strike
on
the
said
Platters
.
And
this
is
their
way
of
reckoning
the
Hour
and
Times
in
Tunquin
,
as
well
as
in
the
Indies
,
and
almost
throughout
the
Eastern
Parts
betwixt
the
Tropicks
;
for
that
the
Clocks
which
are
made
in
Europe
become
useless
in
those
Countries
during
the
Rainy
Season
,
the
Air
being
there
so
heavy
and
damp
,
that
all
Iron
and
Steel
,
nay
the
very
Knives
and
Watches
in
peoples
Pockets
do
grow
rusty
,
though
you
wrap
them
up
never
so
well
in
Cotton
or
Leather
,
and
take
all
the
care
imaginable
to
keep
them
dry
;
yet
it
will
be
impossible
otherwise
to
preserve
them
from
Rust
,
than
by
letting
them
lie
in
Oyl
while
that
Weather
lasts
.
This
Foggy
Dampness
of
the
Air
is
predominant
as
soon
as
you
are
past
Persia
,
in
all
the
Mogol's
Countrey
,
from
the
Fifteenth
of
June
to
the
end
of
September
.
The
further
one
goes
on
toward
the
East
,
the
later
these
Rains
do
begin
and
are
met
withall
.
It
's
good
likewise
to
observe
,
that
in
the
Empire
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
in
Tunquin
,
and
in
other
Easterly
Parts
between
the
Tropicks
,
they
do
as
we
divide
the
Day
and
Night
into
24
Hours
,
making
the
Day
of
12
,
and
the
Night
to
be
of
as
much
;
so
to
proportion
equally
the
Times
of
Working
and
of
Rest
.
But
they
do
subdivide
both
the
Day
and
the
Night
into
4
equal
parts
,
and
this
Division
is
made
known
by
the
Strokes
given
upon
those
Platters
.
As
for
Example
:
The
first
Hour
of
the
first
Watch
of
the
Night
is
mark'd
by
one
Blow
,
the
second
by
another
,
and
the
third
likewise
by
another
.
In
the
second
Watch
of
the
Night
the
first
Hour
is
made
known
by
two
Blows
one
after
another
,
and
so
of
the
rest
untill
the
third
Watch
;
then
at
the
first
Hour
of
that
they
give
three
Strokes
.
And
this
Order
is
observed
till
the
last
Hour
of
the
fourth
Watch
,
which
is
mark'd
by
four
Knocks
.
In
this
manner
they
continue
to
marck
the
first
Hour
of
the
day
with
the
same
Regularity
.
All
Persons
of
Quality
do
keep
Eight
Officers
on
purpose
for
this
Imploy
;
who
likewise
are
to
have
a
care
of
keeping
the
Palace
Gates
.
This
Engine
for
the
marking
of
the
Hours
is
ordinarily
hung
up
at
the
Entry
of
great
Palaces
near
the
Porter's
Lodge
.
Place
this
Page
14.
The
Order
of
the
March
of
the
Queens
of
Tunquin
,
when
they
go
abroad
out
of
the
Palace
.
A.
Six
Elephants
go
in
the
Front
,
drawing
a
kind
of
a
Sedan
close
shut
up
,
with
Grate-like
Windows
.
B.
Fifteen
Captains
or
Officers
walk
next
,
Armed
with
Fire-locks
.
C.
The
Sedan
wherein
the
Queen
is
.
D.
Six
of
the
Queens
Gentlemen
do
carry
Parasols
,
for
to
guard
the
Queens
Chair
from
the
Scorching
of
the
Sun
.
F.
Six
Ladies
of
Honour
of
the
Queens
go
next
.
The
first
hath
the
Command
of
the
Queens
Eunuchs
:
these
Eunuchs
,
though
throughly
Spaded
,
yet
are
never
admitted
into
the
Queens
Apartment
;
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
being
in
that
particular
more
jealous
than
other
Kings
and
Mahometan
Princes
,
who
allow
this
sort
of
Eunuchs
to
serve
their
Queens
within
the
Palace
.
The
next
in
Office
of
these
Ladies
presents
the
Queen
with
Sweet
Meats
when
she
is
about
to
drink
;
for
they
usually
eat
some
before
they
drink
,
they
alleaging
that
this
keeps
them
from
having
the
Cholic
,
to
which
they
are
very
subject
in
Tunquin
.
The
third
in
rank
carries
a
Box
of
Perfumes
and
Betel
.
The
others
usher
the
Queen
when
she
gets
into
the
Sedan
,
or
alights
.
G.
Here
is
a
Chariot
drawn
by
Eight
Maids
of
Quality
,
when
she
gets
out
of
the
Sedan
;
but
before
she
appears
,
all
the
Men
and
Eunuchs
do
withdraw
into
such
places
,
whence
they
cannot
have
the
sight
of
her
,
it
being
a
Crime
to
look
upon
her
:
then
the
Ladies
help
her
out
of
the
Sedan
,
and
the
Maids
draw
her
along
to
whatever
place
she
has
a
mind
to
go
in
unto
.
Place
this
next
to
,
The
King
of
Tunquin
setting
out
for
the
War
.
Order
Of
The
March
Of
The
king
Of
Tunquin
When
he
goes
Out
Of
his
Pallice
.
The
Order
&
March
Of
the
king
Of
Tunquin
When
He
goes
To
Warr.
saw
in
the
year
1649
,
when
the
King
was
preparing
to
make
War
against
the
King
of
Cochinchina
,
for
certain
Ships
which
the
Cochinchineses
had
taken
from
the
Tunquineses
:
though
the
Quarrel
was
taken
up
by
certain
Embassadors
which
the
King
of
Cochinchina
sent
to
the
King
of
Tunquin
,
to
whom
the
former
made
satisfaction
.
The
Army
that
was
then
prepar'd
to
march
upon
this
Expedition
was
compos'd
of
8000
Horse
,
94
thousand
Foot
,
and
722
Elephants
;
130
for
the
War
,
and
the
rest
to
carry
the
Tents
and
Baggage
of
the
King
and
the
Nobility
;
and
318
Galleys
and
Barks
,
very
long
and
narrow
,
with
Oars
and
Sails
;
and
this
was
that
which
my
Brother
saw
.
The
Condition
of
the
Souldiery
is
very
toilsom
and
laborious
,
and
of
little
advantage
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
For
they
are
all
their
life
time
so
ti'd
and
engag'd
to
the
Service
of
the
Wars
,
that
though
they
are
capable
of
other
Labours
for
the
support
of
their
Families
,
they
are
not
permitted
to
undertake
it
.
Those
days
that
they
are
not
upon
the
Guard
,
they
are
oblig'd
to
attend
their
Captains
where-ever
they
go
,
and
two
days
in
a
week
they
are
compell'd
to
Exercise
with
their
Bows
and
Arrows
in
their
presence
.
Their
Companies
consist
of
a
hundred
or
a
hundred
and
thirty
Men
;
and
they
of
each
Company
that
have
made
the
best
shot
,
have
one
of
them
two
Months
Wages
,
the
other
one
,
which
is
paid
them
in
Rice
.
He
that
makes
the
worst
shot
,
next
time
he
mounts
the
Guard
,
is
oblig'd
to
stand
Centinel
double
his
time
.
All
the
Captains
look
upon
it
as
a
great
piece
of
glory
to
have
their
Souldiers
Arms
and
Weapons
neat
and
bright
.
If
they
find
any
rust
upon
them
,
they
sconce
them
eight
days
Wages
for
the
first
fault
,
and
for
the
second
they
are
very
severely
chastis'd
.
As
for
those
that
serve
in
the
Galleys
,
they
are
entertain'd
and
listed
proportionably
.
And
sometimes
the
Captains
send
their
Souldiers
aboard
for
some
days
,
that
they
may
learn
to
row
.
For
it
is
one
of
the
chiefest
Pastimes
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
to
see
the
Mock-fights
of
the
Galleys
.
When
he
has
a
mind
to
delight
himself
with
this
Divertisment
,
the
King
,
with
some
part
of
his
Court
,
removes
to
one
of
his
fair
Palaces
,
that
stands
upon
one
of
the
largest
Rivers
in
his
Country
;
and
it
is
a
great
Honour
for
any
of
the
Captains
whose
Souldiers
carry
the
Victory
.
Now
as
the
Victory
is
only
got
by
the
force
of
the
Oars
,
it
happens
sometimes
that
there
are
some
Souldiers
who
strain
themselves
so
hard
,
that
they
fall
down
dead
with
the
Oar
in
their
hands
:
for
the
King
is
the
only
Judge
of
the
Combat
.
Wherein
the
pleasure
that
he
takes
is
such
,
that
he
sends
an
Elephant
to
the
Captain
that
obtains
the
Victory
,
and
gives
him
three
Months
Wages
besides
.
If
any
Souldier
chance
to
die
in
this
Exercise
,
his
Widow
or
his
Heirs
have
two
years
Pay
.
But
notwithstanding
all
their
pain
and
labour
,
their
Wages
are
so
small
,
that
they
are
not
able
to
maintain
their
Wives
and
Children
.
But
in
regard
they
Marry
very
young
in
this
Country
,
the
Wives
as
well
of
the
Souldiers
as
of
all
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
take
care
to
learn
some
Trade
besides
,
that
they
may
be
able
to
maintain
their
Families
.
The
Captains
also
have
their
work
prepar'd
for
them
.
For
they
are
oblig'd
to
look
after
the
King's
Elephants
,
and
to
manage
them
for
the
Wars
,
and
so
to
breed
them
,
that
they
may
not
be
afraid
of
Wild-fire
,
or
any
other
Artificial
Fires
:
as
also
to
build
places
all
along
the
Rivers
,
for
the
Galleys
to
ride
shelter'd
in
,
when
they
can
no
longer
live
out
at
Sea
.
All
these
Officers
and
Captains
,
and
Lords
of
the
Court
,
which
are
generally
call'd
Mandarins
,
have
but
four
days
in
a
Month
to
divert
themselves
,
two
at
the
first
change
of
the
Moon
,
and
two
at
the
full
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
the
People
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
page
.
17.
Tunquin
.
N
▪
The
Great
Chancellor
of
the
Kingdome
of
Tunquin
.
2
:
3
:
4
▪
The
Mandarins
or
officers
of
Warr.
5
Cheif
Chancellor
of
all
the
〈◊〉
of
The
Kingdom
▪
6
▪
●
Mandarins
of
Learning
〈◊〉
officers
of
Judicature
▪
●8
▪
The
Chieif
Vsher
▪
The
Tunquineses
,
as
well
Men
as
Women
,
are
for
the
most
part
well
proportion'd
,
of
an
Olive
Complexion
,
very
much
admiring
the
whiteness
of
the
Europeans
.
Their
Noses
and
Faces
are
not
so
flat
as
those
of
the
Chineses
,
as
being
generally
better
made
.
Their
Hair
is
very
black
,
which
they
usually
wear
as
long
as
it
will
grow
,
being
very
careful
in
combing
it
.
The
Common
People
plait
it
in
tresses
,
and
tie
it
like
a
great
Roll
upon
the
top
of
their
Heads
.
But
the
Nobility
,
Men
of
Law
,
and
Souldiers
,
tie
their
Locks
about
their
Necks
,
that
they
may
not
flutter
in
their
Faces
.
They
do
not
believe
their
Teeth
to
be
handsom
,
till
they
have
made
them
as
black
as
jet
;
and
they
suffer
their
Nails
to
grow
;
the
longest
being
accounted
the
fairest
.
Their
Habit
is
grave
and
modest
,
being
a
long
Robe
that
reaches
down
to
their
heels
,
much
like
that
of
the
Japonneses
,
without
any
distinction
of
Sex
.
This
Habit
is
bound
about
at
the
wast
with
a
Girdle
of
Silk
,
interwoven
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
the
Workmanship
whereof
is
alike
on
both
sides
.
As
for
the
Souldiers
,
their
upper
Garments
reach
no
farther
then
their
Knees
;
only
their
Breeches
reach
down
to
the
mid
Leg
,
without
either
Hose
or
Shoes
.
The
vulger
sort
of
People
are
altogether
slaves
for
one
part
of
the
year
.
For
unless
they
be
the
Citizens
of
the
Capital
City
,
where
the
King
keeps
his
Court
,
all
the
other
Handicrafts
of
what
Trade
soever
,
as
Joyners
,
Carpenters
,
Locksmiths
,
Masons
,
and
the
like
,
are
oblig'd
every
year
to
work
three
Months
at
the
King's
Palace
;
and
two
Months
▪
or
Moons
more
(
For
the
Tunquineses
reckon
their
Months
by
the
Moon
)
for
the
Mandarins
,
or
great
Lords
.
The
rest
of
the
year
is
for
themselves
,
all
which
time
they
have
liberty
to
work
for
the
support
of
their
own
Family
.
This
Service
in
their
Language
is
call
d
Viecquan
,
or
the
Condition
of
a
Slave
.
But
they
are
liable
to
other
drudgeries
worse
then
those
before
mention'd
;
as
to
lop
Trees
,
with
which
they
chiefly
feed
their
Elephants
.
This
is
a
severe
days
work
,
to
which
they
were
condemn'd
by
the
great
Grandfather
of
the
King
that
now
reigns
,
after
he
had
put
an
end
to
the
Civil
Wars
that
turmoil'd
his
Kingdom
,
and
that
he
had
brought
his
rebellious
Subjects
to
submit
themselves
.
They
had
occasion'd
him
a
great
deal
of
trouble
,
and
in
regard
he
could
not
subdue
them
without
a
great
hazard
of
his
Army
,
his
Council
advis'd
him
to
famish
them
;
but
he
rather
chose
to
give
them
their
Lives
,
and
to
condemn
them
and
their
Posterity
to
this
laborious
Service
,
of
which
he
might
in
time
reap
the
benefit
.
I
have
told
you
elsewhere
that
the
Tunquineses
take
great
delight
to
live
upon
the
Rivers
,
which
are
there
free
from
Crocodiles
and
all
other
dangerous
Animals
,
which
haunt
the
Waters
of
Nile
and
Ganges
.
Where
we
are
to
observe
,
that
these
Rivers
overflow
their
Banks
every
year
,
after
the
Rains
are
fall'n
,
with
that
terrible
violence
,
that
many
times
they
carry
away
whole
Towns
and
Villages
,
at
what
time
a
good
part
of
the
Kingdom
looks
like
a
Sea
,
resembling
the
lower
Egypt
under
Water
upon
the
Inundation
of
Nile
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Marriages
of
the
Tunquineses
,
and
their
severity
toward
Adulteresses
.
THE
Tunquineses
cannot
Marry
without
the
consent
of
the
Father
and
Mother
,
or
if
they
be
dead
,
without
the
allowance
of
their
nearest
Kindred
.
They
must
also
have
the
permission
of
the
Judge
or
Governour
of
the
place
where
the
Marriage
is
to
be
made
,
for
the
obtaining
of
which
they
must
give
him
some
Present
.
But
in
regard
they
were
wont
to
exact
upon
the
poor
people
more
then
they
were
able
to
give
them
,
so
that
many
Marriages
were
disappointed
,
to
the
great
damage
of
the
Public
;
the
King
,
who
reign'd
in
the
year
1639
,
being
inform'd
of
these
Extortions
,
and
their
ill
Consequences
,
set
forth
a
Law
to
regulate
those
Abuses
,
and
to
curb
the
Authority
of
the
Governours
.
He
order'd
that
the
young
Man
who
was
desirous
to
Marry
,
should
pay
no
more
then
such
a
Sum
,
according
to
the
proportion
of
his
Estate
,
amounting
to
one
or
two
fourths
per
Cent.
and
that
they
that
were
not
worth
above
a
hundred
Crowns
should
pay
nothing
.
Now
in
regard
the
Common
People
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
are
naturally
laborious
,
all
that
the
Maids
can
get
they
preserve
for
their
Portions
,
and
to
buy
them
two
or
three
handsom
Garments
,
with
a
Neck-lace
of
Coral
or
yellow
Amber
,
and
a
certain
number
of
Beads
,
to
garnish
their
Locks
;
which
they
suffer
to
hang
down
upon
their
Backs
,
accounting
the
beauty
of
their
Hair
to
consist
in
the
length
.
There
is
no
Wedding
kept
without
a
great
Feast
;
and
they
must
be
very
poor
when
the
Feast
lasts
not
above
three
days
;
for
sometimes
they
junket
for
nine
days
together
.
The
next
day
after
the
Wedding
the
Bridgroom
calls
the
Bride
his
Sister
,
and
she
calls
the
Bridegroom
Brother
.
The
Law
of
the
Land
permits
the
Man
to
divorce
his
wife
when
he
pleases
,
which
they
do
many
times
for
very
slight
causes
.
But
the
Woman
has
not
the
same
Priviledge
:
or
at
least
,
if
she
desire
a
separation
,
it
is
much
more
difficult
to
obtain
;
and
the
occasion
must
be
very
notorious
.
The
Tunquineses
say
that
this
Law
was
made
to
keep
the
Women
in
subjection
,
and
to
oblige
them
to
be
respectful
to
their
Husbands
.
When
the
Husband
desires
this
separation
,
the
Ceremony
is
this
.
You
must
know
that
many
of
the
Eastern
People
never
touch
their
Victuals
with
their
hands
,
but
make
use
of
two
little
sticks
about
six
inches
long
,
gilt
and
varnish'd
,
which
serve
them
instead
of
Forks
.
The
Husband
then
,
when
he
goes
about
to
repudiate
his
Wife
,
takes
one
of
his
own
sticks
,
and
one
of
his
Wife
's
,
and
having
broken
them
,
they
take
each
one
half
,
and
sow
it
up
in
a
piece
of
Silk
,
in
which
they
keep
it
.
Then
the
Man
is
bound
to
restore
the
Woman
what
she
brought
with
her
,
and
to
keep
the
Children
which
they
had
between
them
.
But
these
Divorces
are
not
half
so
frequent
as
formerly
.
The
Laws
are
also
very
rigorous
against
Adulteresses
.
So
that
if
a
woman
accus'd
of
this
crime
be
convicted
thereof
,
she
is
cast
to
an
Elephant
bred
up
to
this
purpose
,
who
presently
throws
her
up
into
the
Air
with
his
Trunk
,
and
when
she
comes
to
the
ground
,
tramples
her
under
his
feet
,
till
he
can
perceive
no
life
in
her
.
While
my
Brother
was
at
the
Court
at
Tunquin
,
he
was
a
witness
of
the
severe
Punishment
,
to
which
a
Princess
was
condemn'd
,
for
being
taken
in
the
Act
with
a
certain
Prince
.
It
is
the
Custom
in
the
East
,
when
a
Prince
dies
,
to
shut
up
in
the
most
private
and
retir'd
part
of
all
his
Palace
all
the
women
which
he
made
use
of
in
his
life
time
.
There
they
are
allow'd
two
Maids
to
attend
them
,
they
eat
alone
,
and
see
no
person
living
any
more
to
the
very
day
of
their
deaths
.
I
cannot
tell
by
what
means
one
of
the
Princes
of
the
blood
had
got
a
view
of
one
of
the
deceased
King
his
Uncle's
wives
;
but
being
desirous
to
see
her
again
,
and
to
overcome
all
difficulties
that
oppos'd
him
,
and
to
deceive
the
Guards
that
watch'd
the
Dores
,
he
made
use
of
a
slight
not
easily
discover'd
.
For
you
must
know
,
that
in
the
Kingdom
Tunquin
,
as
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
Asia
,
in
the
Houses
of
the
Kings
and
other
great
Lords
,
the
Kitchin
is
usually
separated
from
the
House
,
and
that
the
Garden
is
between
them
;
so
that
for
the
better
carrying
the
Meat
from
one
place
to
another
,
the
Servants
make
use
of
a
kind
of
Flasket
,
or
rather
Iron
Chest
.
And
to
keep
the
Meat
warm
,
the
Dishes
are
supported
by
little
sticks
laid
athwart
,
about
an
inch
distant
one
from
another
,
under
which
is
an
Iron
Plate
with
holes
pierc'd
quite
through
,
about
half
a
foot
above
another
,
which
makes
the
bottom
of
the
Chest
;
between
which
Plates
they
put
lighted
Coals
,
to
keep
the
Meat
warm
.
These
Chests
being
to
be
carri'd
by
two
men
,
the
Tunquinese
Prince
plaid
his
game
so
well
,
that
he
was
put
into
one
of
these
Chests
wherein
the
Princesses
Meat
was
wont
to
be
carri'd
up
into
her
Apartment
.
But
he
was
not
there
many
days
before
the
thing
was
discover'd
.
He
was
presently
brought
before
the
King
,
who
caus'd
him
to
have
several
weighty
Chains
to
be
put
about
his
Neck
and
Wast
,
and
upon
his
Hands
and
Leggs
;
and
thus
chain'd
and
manacled
,
he
order'd
him
to
be
led
about
for
five
Months
together
,
to
be
seen
by
the
People
.
After
that
he
was
shut
up
in
a
close
Prison
,
where
he
remain'd
seven
years
,
till
the
death
of
the
King
,
whose
Son
coming
to
the
Throne
,
set
him
at
liberty
,
upon
condition
he
should
serve
as
a
private
Souldier
upon
the
Frontiers
of
the
Kingdom
.
As
for
the
Princess
she
was
shut
up
in
a
little
Chamber
upon
the
top
of
a
Tow'r
,
where
she
remain'd
twelve
days
without
having
any
thing
given
her
to
eat
or
drink
;
after
that
the
Chamber
was
all
uncover'd
at
the
top
,
that
the
sun
might
come
at
her
,
and
scorch
her
to
death
,
and
so
she
di'd
in
three
days
.
The
two
Maids
that
serv'd
her
had
a
little
more
favour
,
for
they
were
thrown
to
the
Elephants
,
who
presently
trod
them
to
death
.
The
two
Porters
of
the
Chest
,
or
Flasket
,
were
ti'd
to
four
small
Galleys
,
by
the
two
Hands
,
and
two
Leggs
,
and
as
they
Row'd
several
ways
were
presently
dismembred
.
Being
at
Daca
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bengala
,
I
saw
the
same
Justice
done
to
a
Bramerè
,
who
would
have
betraid
Cha-Est-Can
to
the
King
of
Arachan
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
Visits
,
Feasts
,
and
Pastimes
of
the
Tunquineses
.
AMong
all
the
Eastern
People
the
Tunquineses
are
the
most
sociable
,
and
most
frequently
visit
one
another
.
Generally
they
make
their
Visits
about
Noon
,
in
the
hottest
time
of
the
day
,
and
then
every
one
walks
with
a
Train
suitable
to
his
Condition
.
The
Princes
and
Mandarines
ride
upon
their
Elephants
,
or
else
they
are
carri'd
in
a
kind
of
Litter
,
where
they
may
either
sit
or
lie
.
Six
Men
carry
it
,
and
behind
them
follow
six
more
to
ease
them
by
times
.
Their
Train
consists
generally
of
fifty
or
sixty
Persons
;
neither
are
they
permitted
to
exceed
that
number
.
As
for
the
ordinary
Gentry
,
and
Officers
of
the
Court
,
they
ride
a
Horse-back
,
not
being
allow'd
above
seven
or
eight
Servants
to
attend
them
.
They
chew
Betlè
continually
,
as
all
the
other
Asiaticks
do
in
such
places
where
it
is
to
be
had
.
And
when
any
one
comes
to
visit
another
,
it
would
be
taken
for
a
great
affront
,
if
at
his
taking
leave
,
he
should
not
be
presented
with
a
Box
of
Betlè
,
to
take
what
he
pleas'd
.
Tunquin
page
23
The
Representation
of
the
Theatre
where
they
Act
their
Comedies
for
the
Divertisement
of
the
King
of
Tunquin
and
his
Court
.
〈◊〉
the
Kings
Box
▪
●
the
box
〈…〉
All
these
Plates
are
brought
up
,
rang'd
in
order
,
in
a
large
Voyder
,
lacker'd
like
the
Plates
.
Usually
the
Voyder
holds
ten
or
twelve
Plates
,
and
the
Meat
is
cut
in
little
pieces
,
about
the
bigness
of
a
Hazle
Nut.
They
make
use
neither
of
Spoons
,
nor
Knives
,
nor
Forks
,
but
only
of
those
little
Sticks
▪
of
which
I
have
made
mention
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
,
never
touching
their
Meat
with
their
fingers
.
When
there
are
several
sitting
at
the
Table
,
either
at
their
ordinary
Meals
,
or
upon
some
Festival
,
they
account
it
a
great
piece
of
Manners
to
be
silent
;
or
if
they
have
a
desire
to
Discourse
,
they
alway
allow
the
Eldest
the
honour
of
beginning
,
bearing
a
great
respect
to
them
that
are
aged
.
But
the
Youngest
,
at
the
Table
,
is
never
permitted
to
begin
the
Discourse
.
They
wash
their
Hands
,
their
Mouths
,
and
Faces
before
they
sit
down
,
but
never
after
Meals
.
And
when
they
desire
to
know
whether
every
one
has
had
his
fill
,
they
ask
him
whether
he
have
eaten
his
Rice
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
in
Scripture
,
who
,
by
Bread
,
meant
the
whole
Repast
.
Neither
is
it
a
Custom
among
them
to
ask
one
another
how
they
do
?
but
how
many
Measures
of
Rice
he
eat
for
his
Dinner
,
and
whether
he
eat
with
an
Appetite
.
This
is
a
general
Custom
among
all
the
Idolatrous
Indians
,
unless
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
where
they
eat
not
Rice
only
,
but
Bread
,
and
there
they
ask
in
civility
how
much
Rice
they
boil'd
,
and
how
much
Meal
they
bak'd
for
Bread
;
for
the
more
he
eats
,
the
better
in
health
they
think
a
man
is
.
Among
all
the
Pastimes
of
the
Tunquineses
there
are
none
wherein
they
take
so
much
delight
as
in
Comedies
,
which
are
only
Acted
in
the
Night-time
;
but
those
which
are
presented
the
day
that
they
first
behold
the
new
Moon
are
the
best
.
They
last
from
Sun-setting
to
Sun-rising
,
and
they
are
set
out
with
beautiful
Decorations
and
Machines
,
very
pleasing
to
behold
.
They
are
excellently
well
skill
▪
d
in
representing
the
Sea
and
Rivers
,
and
making
a
shew
of
Sea-fights
,
and
Combats
between
Galleys
and
Barks
,
though
they
have
seldom
more
then
eight
Actors
,
Men
and
Women
.
The
places
appointed
for
these
sights
,
are
great
Halls
,
the
third
part
whereof
the
Theater
takes
up
,
the
rest
being
fill'd
with
Benches
for
the
Spectators
.
Upon
each
side
of
the
Theater
is
a
Box
very
sumptuously
set
out
,
reserv'd
for
the
King
when
he
pleases
to
come
.
The
Actors
and
Actresses
are
very
magnificently
clad
.
The
dress
for
the
Womens
heads
being
a
kind
of
Miter
or
Diadem
,
which
exceedingly
becomes
them
,
from
the
hinder
part
whereof
two
Ribonds
,
three
fingers
broad
,
hand
down
below
their
wasts
.
Both
the
one
and
the
other
Act
their
parts
very
perfectly
,
and
,
according
to
their
manner
,
observe
an
exact
time
in
their
Dancing
.
At
one
of
the
corners
of
the
Hall
sit
the
two
Judges
of
the
Comedy
,
one
of
whom
beats
time
upon
a
Brass
Drum
.
Their
other
ordinary
Pastimes
,
especially
for
the
Lords
and
Mandarins
,
are
Fishing
and
Hunting
,
though
they
take
more
pleasure
in
the
former
,
by
reason
of
the
plenty
of
Fish
which
their
Rivers
afford
them
.
But
,
as
I
said
before
,
they
follow
these
sports
only
upon
the
days
that
are
permitted
them
,
as
being
better
husbands
of
their
time
then
we
,
not
sparing
any
part
of
it
from
business
.
So
that
they
who
at
the
beginning
of
that
little
knowledge
which
we
had
of
these
People
,
wrote
that
their
Manners
and
Customs
were
wild
and
barbarous
,
were
misinform'd
.
For
as
there
is
no
reason
to
doubt
of
the
truth
of
what
I
affirm
,
and
what
others
have
confirm'd
by
other
Relations
,
we
may
well
conculde
from
what
I
have
said
,
That
all
the
Duties
of
Civil
Society
and
Politeness
are
not
confin'd
within
our
Europe
;
but
that
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
anciently
a
part
of
China
,
still
retains
the
good
Government
and
Civility
of
the
Chineses
themselves
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Learned
Men
in
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
CErtain
it
is
,
that
the
Tunquineses
have
a
very
great
inclination
for
Learning
,
and
that
they
apply
themselves
to
their
Studies
with
diligence
and
success
:
for
that
they
cannot
be
advanc'd
without
it
to
the
Offices
and
Dignities
in
the
Kingdom
.
I
do
not
here
,
by
Learning
,
mean
the
understanding
of
the
Languages
of
our
Learned
Men
of
Europe
,
which
are
altogether
unknown
to
the
Eastern
People
,
and
much
less
the
Philosophy
of
Aristotle
,
of
which
they
never
so
much
as
heard
.
But
we
mean
the
knowledge
of
the
Laws
of
their
Country
,
by
means
whereof
they
obtain
the
charges
of
Judicature
;
the
Mathematicks
,
and
particularly
Astronomy
,
to
which
all
the
Orientals
have
a
great
inclination
,
as
being
great
observers
of
the
Stars
,
by
whose
assistance
they
flatter
themselves
to
be
able
to
foretel
things
to
come
.
The
Tunquineses
are
also
passionate
lovers
of
Music
and
Poetry
,
as
being
great
admirers
of
Comedy
and
Tragedy
,
of
which
those
two
Sciences
are
the
main
Composition
;
so
that
the
Musicians
and
Actors
of
Tunquin
are
accounted
the
best
in
the
whole
Eastern
part
of
the
World
.
That
you
may
acquire
Nobility
by
Learning
,
in
your
Youth
,
you
must
pass
through
three
degrees
,
of
the
Synde
,
the
Doucan
,
and
the
Tansi
,
from
which
degree
you
may
ascend
to
that
of
the
Nobility
.
To
attain
the
first
degree
,
it
behoves
the
Youth
of
Tunquin
to
apply
themselves
for
eight
years
together
to
their
Studies
,
and
that
very
close
,
to
enable
themselves
for
the
Office
of
a
Notary
,
Proctor
,
and
Advocate
,
to
which
there
is
nothing
more
conducing
then
to
speak
Eloquently
in
public
.
At
the
end
of
eight
years
,
they
are
examin'd
concerning
the
duty
of
those
Employments
;
and
if
any
one
▪
fail
to
give
an
Answer
to
the
Questions
propounded
,
he
is
sent
back
again
as
incapable
to
obtain
any
Employment
for
the
future
,
or
to
study
any
longer
.
For
those
that
acquit
themselves
well
of
their
Examination
,
which
is
very
rigorous
,
their
Names
are
set
down
in
a
Register
,
and
presented
to
the
King
,
who
first
grants
them
the
liberty
to
take
upon
them
the
Title
of
Synde
,
and
then
if
it
be
their
aim
to
enjoy
the
Quality
of
Doucan
,
they
are
commanded
by
the
Tansi's
to
study
Music
,
Astrology
,
and
Poesie
,
not
only
to
be
able
to
be
judge
of
it
,
but
also
to
perform
themselves
upon
occasion
.
For
to
be
good
judges
of
Comedy
,
which
is
a
great
Honour
among
them
,
it
behoves
them
to
be
both
good
Comedians
and
Musicians
.
Nor
indeed
is
there
any
Pastime
more
frequent
then
that
of
the
Theater
in
this
Country
;
for
there
is
never
any
solemn
Festival
among
them
,
which
is
not
accompany'd
and
set
forth
with
Artificial
Fire-works
,
in
making
whereof
these
People
are
exquisite
;
after
which
they
have
their
Comedies
,
with
Machines
,
and
change
of
Scenes
in
every
Act.
Besides
this
,
their
Actors
have
a
prodigious
memory
,
so
that
let
the
part
be
never
so
long
,
they
never
make
use
of
Prompters
to
assist
them
,
as
we
do
in
Europe
.
They
that
will
learn
the
Mathematicks
,
must
make
their
own
Instruments
themselves
,
and
spend
five
years
in
this
study
.
They
are
examin'd
every
year
,
and
if
they
fail
to
answer
such
Questions
as
are
ask'd
them
,
for
the
first
four
they
are
pardon'd
;
but
at
the
end
of
the
five
years
,
if
upon
the
grand
Examination
,
they
fail
to
answer
the
Questions
demanded
them
by
the
Tansis
,
they
are
utterly
degraded
;
whereas
if
they
satisfie
their
Examinors
,
they
are
permitted
the
Name
and
Dignity
of
Doucan
.
After
thirteen
years
thus
spent
,
before
they
can
arrive
to
the
degree
of
a
Tansi
,
they
must
spend
four
years
more
in
learning
to
write
and
read
the
Chinese
Character
to
such
a
certain
number
of
Words
.
For
the
life
of
a
Man
would
not
suffice
to
learn
to
write
and
read
the
Chinese
quite
through
.
The
reason
is
,
because
that
as
to
this
particular
,
it
is
not
in
China
as
in
other
Nations
,
where
one
Word
is
compos'd
of
several
Letters
.
The
Chineses
for
every
Word
have
a
different
Figure
,
all
which
Figures
are
very
numerous
,
as
you
may
easily
conjecture
.
By
the
by
let
me
tell
you
,
that
these
Figures
are
made
with
small
Pencils
,
and
that
the
Chineses
make
use
of
a
certain
Ink
,
which
is
made
up
into
a
Paste
,
and
so
moisten'd
in
Water
as
you
make
use
of
it
.
They
have
also
another
sort
of
Colour
for
certain
Words
.
But
they
cannot
make
use
of
Pens
,
as
our
Europeans
,
which
are
made
of
Quils
;
nor
of
those
of
other
Eastern
People
,
which
are
made
of
small
redish
brown
Reeds
,
the
best
of
which
grow
in
certain
Mershes
in
the
Kingdom
of
Pegu
and
Arachan
.
But
to
return
to
the
Students
of
Tunquin
,
they
are
also
oblig'd
to
understand
the
Laws
and
Customs
of
the
Chineses
,
as
well
as
their
own
;
and
the
last
four
years
being
at
an
end
,
the
last
and
great
Examination
is
made
in
the
great
place
,
within
the
Enclosure
of
the
Palace
of
Tunquin
,
which
is
a
stately
Marble
structure
.
There
the
King
is
present
,
with
the
Princes
and
great
Lords
of
the
Court
,
the
Manderins
for
Learning
;
and
all
the
Tansi's
;
and
many
also
come
on
purpose
from
distant
Provinces
to
the
Solemnity
.
Some
Relations
of
Tunquin
have
been
a
little
too
ridiculous
in
this
particular
,
asserting
extravagantly
,
that
sometimes
there
are
above
30
or
40000
Students
present
at
these
Examinations
,
but
by
what
I
could
learn
from
my
Brother
,
or
gather
by
that
discourse
which
I
have
had
with
the
Natives
,
the
number
of
Students
never
exceeds
three
thousand
.
There
are
in
the
place
nine
Scaffolds
set
up
▪
of
which
the
one
is
for
the
King
and
Princes
,
the
other
for
the
Examiners
,
and
those
that
are
to
be
Examin'd
:
And
for
the
better
hearing
what
is
said
,
the
Scaffolds
are
built
like
an
Amphitheater
.
But
whereas
there
are
eight
days
spent
in
this
Examination
,
the
King
and
the
Mandarins
are
never
there
but
only
the
two
first
days
.
The
last
day
all
the
Names
of
them
who
have
been
Examin'd
,
as
well
they
who
have
answer'd
well
,
as
of
them
that
have
falter'd
,
are
left
in
the
Hands
of
the
sixteen
chief
Manderins
,
who
are
as
it
were
sixteen
Counsellors
of
State
,
and
then
it
is
at
the
King's
pleasure
to
favour
whom
he
thinks
fit
,
of
those
,
who
have
not
given
full
satisfaction
to
the
Questions
propounded
to
them
.
As
for
those
who
were
found
very
ignorant
,
they
are
degraded
with
shame
,
and
there
is
no
more
said
of
them
.
All
those
Names
are
usually
written
upon
large
Tables
,
set
up
at
the
Gate
of
the
King's
Palace
for
eight
days
together
,
to
the
end
,
that
all
the
People
may
know
who
are
receiv'd
into
the
Rank
of
Nobility
,
and
who
not
.
The
eight
days
being
pass'd
,
they
are
all
to
appear
again
upon
the
same
Scaffolds
,
where
in
the
view
of
all
the
World
,
they
who
have
had
the
misfortune
to
have
falter'd
in
their
Examinations
,
are
dismiss'd
as
unworthy
of
any
Employment
:
while
they
who
have
behav'd
themselves
worthy
of
approbation
,
are
honour'd
with
a
Vest
of
Violet
Satin
,
which
they
presently
put
on
,
and
then
take
upon
them
the
Name
of
Tansi's
.
Then
they
have
given
them
a
List
of
the
Towns
and
Villages
,
where
they
are
to
receive
the
Rents
which
the
King
allows
them
;
wherein
however
they
have
not
an
equal
share
;
some
being
allow'd
more
,
some
less
,
according
to
their
merit
,
or
the
favour
of
the
Prince
.
Presently
they
send
notice
to
the
places
assign'd
them
of
the
time
,
at
which
they
intend
to
be
there
:
and
then
all
the
Inhabitants
come
forth
to
meet
them
,
in
Honour
of
their
Dignity
,
with
all
sorts
of
Music
,
and
a
Guilded
Branquar
,
carried
by
eight
Men.
There
they
are
permitted
to
stay
three
Months
to
divertize
themselves
,
and
for
their
own
recreation
.
After
that
they
return
to
Court
,
to
instruct
themselves
in
the
affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
King's
House
,
and
to
perfect
themselves
in
the
knowledge
of
those
things
,
which
is
the
way
to
obtain
the
Dignity
of
a
Mandarin
.
All
Embassadours
who
are
sent
to
the
Princes
adjoyning
,
especially
to
the
Chineses
,
are
chosen
out
of
these
Tansi's
,
among
whom
they
always
make
choice
of
the
ablest
,
and
not
of
the
richest
,
the
King
allowing
them
sufficient
to
maintain
their
Port
,
and
defray
the
expences
of
the
Embassy
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
their
Physicians
,
and
the
Diseases
of
the
Tunquineses
.
THe
Physicians
belonging
to
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
do
not
make
it
their
business
much
to
study
Books
;
spending
their
Youth
in
searching
after
the
nature
and
qualities
of
the
Roots
and
Simples
,
and
how
to
apply
them
according
to
the
nature
of
the
Distemper
.
But
more
particularly
they
apply
themselves
to
the
beating
of
the
Pulse
,
and
its
diversity
of
Measure
,
by
which
they
chiefly
pretend
to
understand
the
cause
of
the
Disease
,
and
what
Remedy
to
make
use
of
for
cure
.
And
therefore
when
they
go
to
feel
a
Pulse
,
they
feel
it
in
several
parts
of
the
Body
;
and
according
to
the
diversity
of
the
part
,
and
the
beating
,
they
judge
of
the
quality
of
the
Distemper
.
Therefore
upon
their
first
coming
,
they
feel
the
Patient
in
three
places
,
first
upon
their
right
sides
,
and
secondly
upon
their
left
.
By
the
Pulse
which
they
feel
upon
the
wrist
of
the
right
hand
,
they
guess
of
the
condition
of
the
Lungs
;
by
that
which
they
feel
upon
the
Vein
of
the
Arms
,
where
generally
People
are
let
Blood
▪
they
guess
at
the
Distempers
of
the
Stomach
;
and
the
Region
of
the
Kidneys
.
The
Pulse
of
the
left
Wrist
discovers
to
them
the
condition
of
the
Heart
:
By
that
in
the
Veins
of
the
left
Arm
,
where
usually
they
let
Blood
,
they
are
inform'd
of
the
estate
of
the
Liver
.
By
the
Pulses
of
the
Temples
,
both
right
and
left
,
they
give
a
more
exquisite
judgment
of
the
Kidneys
.
They
are
very
careful
to
count
how
many
times
a
Pulse
of
a
sick
Person
beats
in
the
time
of
one
Respiration
;
and
according
to
these
several
Pulses
,
they
tell
you
which
part
of
the
Body
is
particularly
distemper'd
,
whether
the
Heart
,
the
Liver
,
or
the
Lungs
;
or
whether
the
Distemper
proceed
from
any
outward
cause
,
as
from
Cold
,
Sadness
,
or
any
other
disorderly
Passion
.
They
never
make
use
of
any
other
Remedies
but
of
Herbs
and
Roots
,
which
they
choose
themselves
;
there
being
no
distinction
among
them
of
Apothecary
and
Physician
.
These
Herbs
they
mingle
sometimes
with
a
little
Ginger
,
which
they
boyl
in
Water
,
and
give
the
Decoction
,
being
strain'd
,
to
the
Patient
.
They
have
very
good
Receipts
for
the
Purples
,
Epilepsie
,
and
several
other
Diseases
which
are
accounted
incurable
in
Europe
.
They
make
use
of
China
Ink
to
stop
a
Dysentery
,
and
for
the
cure
of
Wounds
.
When
the
Sea
Ebbs
from
the
shoar
upon
these
Coasts
,
they
find
upon
the
Sand
a
little
small
kind
of
Crabs
,
which
dye
immediately
,
and
by
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
which
is
there
extraordinary
,
become
as
hard
as
a
Stone
in
a
short
time
;
these
the
Tunquinese
Physicians
beat
to
Powder
,
and
give
to
their
Patients
in
Dysenteries
,
and
Feavers
,
sometimes
in
Aqua
Vitae
,
sometimes
in
plain
Water
.
They
mightily
admire
the
Herb
Tea
,
which
comes
from
China
and
Japan
;
which
latter
Country
produces
the
best
.
It
is
brought
to
them
in
Tin
Pots
close
stop'd
,
to
keep
out
the
Air.
When
they
would
use
it
,
they
boyl
a
quantity
of
Water
,
according
to
the
proportion
they
intend
to
use
,
and
when
the
Water
seeths
,
throw
a
small
quantity
into
it
,
allowing
as
much
as
they
can
nip
between
their
Thumb
and
fore-Finger
to
a
Glass
.
This
they
prescribe
to
be
drank
as
hot
as
they
can
endure
it
,
as
being
an
excellent
Remedy
against
the
Headach
,
for
the
Gravel
,
and
for
those
that
are
subject
to
the
Griping
of
the
Guts
;
but
then
they
order
a
little
Ginger
to
be
put
into
the
Water
when
it
boyls
.
At
Goa
,
Batavia
,
and
in
all
the
Indian
Factories
,
there
are
none
of
the
Europeans
who
do
not
spend
above
four
or
five
Leaves
a
day
;
and
they
are
careful
to
preserve
the
boyl'd
Leaf
for
an
Evening
Sallad
,
with
Sugar
,
Vinegar
,
and
Oyl
.
That
is
accounted
the
best
Tea
which
colours
the
Water
greenest
;
but
that
which
makes
the
Water
look
Red
,
is
little
accounted
of
.
In
Japan
.
The
King
and
great
Lords
,
who
drink
Tea
,
drink
only
the
Flower
,
which
is
much
more
wholsom
,
and
of
a
tast
much
more
pleasing
.
But
the
Price
is
much
different
,
for
one
of
our
ordinary
Beer
Glasses
is
there
worth
a
French
Crown
.
The
most
dangeroug
Distempers
that
befall
the
Tunquineses
,
most
usually
happen
when
the
bad
Air
surprizes
the
People
;
for
of
a
sudden
it
deprives
them
of
their
Speech
,
and
then
Death
suddenly
follows
without
a
speedy
Remedy
.
The
best
Remedy
for
this
sudden
Distemper
is
to
mix
some
Counterpoison
with
Aqua
Vitae
instead
of
Wine
,
and
to
let
the
Patient
drink
it
as
hot
as
he
can
.
The
Patient
also
must
at
the
same
time
▪
be
rub'd
with
a
Cloth
dip'd
in
Aqua
Vitae
▪
where
Cinger
has
been
boyl'd
.
This
takes
away
the
pains
caus'd
by
cold
Winds
,
and
unwholsom
Airs
.
Though
some
for
the
more
speedy
cure
of
these
pains
.
lay
the
Patient
upon
a
Bed
made
only
of
Girts
,
four
Fingers
distant
one
from
the
other
;
and
then
setting
a
Chafing-dish
underneath
,
cause
the
sick
Person
to
sweat
in
a
Cloud
of
Frankincense
,
till
the
pain
is
gone
,
repeating
the
same
thing
Morning
and
Evening
.
As
for
Blood-letting
,
it
is
by
no
means
us'd
in
that
Country
.
They
make
use
of
Fire
,
especially
for
the
Purple-Feaver
,
a
Disease
so
dangerous
in
France
.
For
the
cure
of
this
,
the
Physitians
of
Tunquin
take
the
Pith
of
a
Reed
,
which
they
dry
very
well
;
dip
it
in
Oyl
,
and
set
it
on
Fire
:
and
then
apply
to
every
Purple
Spot
one
of
these
lighted
Wicks
.
The
Spot
will
give
a
whif
like
a
small
Squib
,
and
that
's
an
infallible
▪
sign
that
the
Venom
▪
is
gone
out
of
the
body
.
This
Remedy
is
seldom
apply'd
but
in
the
night
time
,
because
the
Spot
does
not
appear
so
well
in
the
day
time
.
And
the
Physician
must
be
very
careful
,
that
when
this
Venom
flies
out
of
the
Patient's
Body
,
it
does
not
find
a
way
into
his
own
;
for
then
there
is
no
Remedy
▪
but
Death
.
There
are
some
Physicians
that
will
prick
the
Purple
Spot
with
a
Needle
,
and
let
out
the
Pestilential
Blood
;
after
which
they
burn
the
part
so
prick'd
,
and
then
rub
it
with
Ginger
,
not
permitting
their
Patient
to
take
the
Air
in
20
days
after
they
are
cur'd
.
While
they
are
under
cure
,
they
drink
nothing
but
Water
,
with
Citron-peel
boyl'd
in
it
,
and
abstain
from
Flesh
and
Butter
.
They
give
them
to
eat
Rice
boyl'd
in
Water
,
and
salt
Fish
;
but
the
more
they
abstain
from
eating
and
drinking
,
the
sooner
they
are
cur'd
.
And
indeed
it
is
a
wonderful
thing
to
see
the
excellent
effects
of
their
Remedies
in
so
short
a
time
;
for
they
have
no
lingring
Distempers
to
hold
them
years
together
,
as
they
do
among
us
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Of
the
Original
,
Government
,
and
Policy
,
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
.
IT
is
not
above
six
hundred
years
since
Tunquin
was
first
govern'd
by
particular
Kings
,
in
regard
it
was
anciently
a
part
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Chineses
.
What
is
reported
of
the
first
Tunquineses
,
That
they
were
without
Governours
,
and
without
Kings
,
is
altogether
fabulous
▪
like
to
that
which
is
related
of
a
certain
Infant
of
three
years
of
Age
,
who
appearing
before
a
great
Assembly
of
the
People
,
exhorted
them
to
free
themselves
from
the
power
of
the
Chineses
,
who
were
their
Oppressors
.
Upon
which
a
lovely
Horse
miraculously
appearing
to
the
said
Infant
,
he
mounted
the
Horse
,
and
immediately
setting
forward
with
those
that
were
gather'd
after
him
,
as
also
others
that
appear'd
as
wonderfully
to
assist
him
,
he
set
upon
the
Chineses
,
and
defeated
them
in
such
manner
,
that
they
never
durst
venture
after
that
to
return
any
more
to
reconquer
what
they
had
lost
.
But
the
most
certain
truth
of
Tunquin
History
assures
us
,
That
for
these
six
Centuries
last
past
▪
it
has
been
govern'd
by
six
various
Families
.
The
first
that
assum'd
the
Title
of
King
was
a
famous
Robber
,
whose
Name
was
Din
,
who
having
gather'd
together
a
great
Number
of
Malecontents
,
and
Vagabonds
,
became
so
powerful
and
formidable
through
his
own
Valour
,
that
after
several
bloody
Battels
gain'd
,
it
was
no
difficult
thing
for
him
to
seize
upon
the
Throne
.
But
he
did
not
reign
long
in
peace
,
for
the
most
part
of
the
People
rebell'd
against
him
;
and
in
the
first
Battel
that
he
fought
,
he
lost
his
Life
.
However
his
own
Party
won
the
day
;
and
having
left
two
Sons
,
his
eldest
reigned
three
years
;
after
whose
death
,
the
younger
Brother
rul'd
in
his
stead
,
but
dy'd
soon
after
,
neither
of
the
Brothers
leaving
any
issue
behind
them
.
After
that
the
Kingdom
was
miserably
distracted
by
several
Civil
Wars
,
till
the
weaker
Party
calling
in
the
Chineses
to
their
Assistance
,
became
the
most
puissant
.
Then
it
was
that
a
certain
Mandarin
,
of
the
Family
of
Lelequel
,
was
advanc'd
to
the
Throne
,
who
being
a
valiant
and
prudent
Prince
,
restor'd
tranquillity
to
the
whole
Kingdom
.
Who
,
when
he
saw
himself
Establish'd
in
peace
,
built
that
large
Palace
,
which
they
,
who
have
seen
it
,
admire
,
as
well
for
it's
Circuit
,
as
for
its
magnificent
Structure
,
being
all
of
Marble
of
divers
Colours
,
both
within
and
without
.
This
King
had
but
one
Daughter
,
who
soon
after
her
Father's
death
,
the
better
to
secure
her self
,
marry'd
one
of
the
most
powerful
Mandarins
in
the
Country
,
of
the
House
of
Tran.
But
soon
after
,
one
of
her
Subjects
rebessing
against
her
,
gave
her
battel
,
took
her
Prisoner
,
and
put
her
to
death
.
Having
thus
got
the
Power
into
his
hands
,
the
Rebel
usurp'd
the
Throne
;
but
nine
years
after
,
he
was
also
slain
in
Battel
by
his
own
Subjects
,
who
had
call'd
the
Chineses
to
their
Assistance
.
They
being
thus
Masters
of
the
Kingdom
,
held
it
for
twenty
years
,
and
set
Governours
over
every
Province
.
But
at
length
the
Mandarins
grew
weary
of
their
Oppression
,
because
of
the
heavy
Tributes
which
they
laid
upon
the
Tunquineses
;
so
that
a
valiant
Captain
of
the
House
of
Le
,
having
assembled
a
numerous
Power
together
,
gave
the
Chineses
three
Battels
,
and
in
every
one
overcame
them
.
The
Chineses
thus
expell'd
out
of
Tunquin
,
the
Conquerour
seiz'd
the
Crown
,
and
in
his
Family
the
Regal
Government
continu'd
for
above
fourscore
years
.
After
which
time
,
a
great
Lord
,
of
the
Family
of
Marr
,
which
had
formerly
enjoy'd
the
Scepter
,
to
Revenge
himself
of
an
affront
which
the
King
had
put
upon
him
at
Court
,
found
a
way
to
escape
his
hands
,
and
being
assisted
by
a
great
Number
of
discontented
Persons
,
of
which
the
best
regulated
Kingdoms
are
always
full
,
and
the
Chineses
,
who
always
sought
an
opportunity
to
regain
what
they
had
lost
,
after
a
bloody
Battel
,
he
possess'd
himself
of
the
Kingdom
,
it
being
never
known
what
became
of
his
Predecessor
.
But
this
new
King
enjoy'd
the
Fruits
of
his
Victory
but
a
small
while
.
For
two
years
afterwards
;
a
Mandarin
,
of
the
House
of
Trin
,
having
espous'd
the
Daughter
of
another
great
Lord
,
openly
declar'd
War
against
his
Soveraign
,
with
a
design
utterly
to
extirpate
the
House
of
Marr.
Unhapplly
for
him
,
death
put
a
stop
to
his
designs
,
though
he
left
two
Sons
behind
him
,
able
enough
to
have
pursu'd
his
undertakings
.
But
the
eldest
,
naturally
timorous
,
and
fearing
to
engage
himself
in
a
dangerous
War
,
voluntarily
submitted
himself
to
the
King
,
who
gave
him
the
Government
of
a
Province
,
and
marry'd
him
to
one
of
his
Sister's
Daughters
.
The
younger
Brother
being
a
valiant
Prince
,
and
having
his
deceased
Father's
Army
at
his
Devotion
,
though
the
King
propos'd
him
great
advantages
,
would
give
ear
to
nothing
,
but
out
of
his
ambition
to
Reign
himself
continu'd
and
successfully
accomplish'd
what
his
Father
had
begun
:
In
the
second
Battle
which
he
gave
the
King
,
who
was
there
in
person
,
he
took
him
Prisoner
,
together
with
his
Brother
,
who
had
submitted
to
him
,
and
some
few
days
after
he
put
them
both
publicly
to
death
at
the
head
of
his
Army
;
the
one
as
an
unjust
usurper
of
the
Throne
;
the
ether
as
a
desertor
,
who
had
abandon'd
his
Father's
Army
,
and
so
ill
follow'd
his
intentions
.
Now
though
as
Victor
he
might
easily
have
ascended
the
Throne
,
and
tak'n
upon
him
the
Name
and
Title
of
King
▪
yet
he
would
not
accept
of
any
higher
Title
then
that
of
General
of
the
Army
;
and
the
better
to
Establish
himself
in
his
Authority
,
and
to
gain
the
affection
of
the
People
,
he-caus'd
Proclamation
to
be
made
through
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
if
there
were
any
Prince
of
the
House
of
Le
yet
remaining
alive
,
he
should
shew
himself
,
with
full
assurance
that
upon
his
appearing
,
he
should
be
put
into
possession
of
the
Kingdom
.
There
was
but
one
to
be
found
,
who
had
been
so
closely
pursu'd
by
the
House
of
Marr
,
while
it
rul'd
,
that
to
save
his
Life
he
was
forc'd
to
abscond
himself
in
the
Frontiers
of
the
Kingdom
,
under
the
Habit
of
a
private
Soldier
.
The
General
was
overjoy'd
to
find
that
there
was
yet
a
lawful
Heir
of
the
House
of
Le
to
be
found
,
that
he
might
place
him
upon
the
Throne
.
So
that
so
soon
as
he
was
known
to
be
of
the
Legitimate
Race
,
all
the
Equipage
and
Attendance
of
a
King
was
sent
to
him
,
with
Order
to
all
the
Provinces
as
he
pass'd
along
,
to
receive
him
as
if
he
were
already
crown'd
.
The
whole
Army
march'd
two
days
march
to
meet
the
King
,
and
brought
him
to
Checo
,
the
capital
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
where
he
was
plac'd
in
the
Throne
of
his
Father
,
and
with
great
Pomp
proclaim'd
King
of
Tunquin
.
But
General
Trin
,
who
car'd
not
so
much
for
the
Royal
Title
,
as
the
Royal
Power
,
so
order'd
his
business
,
that
leaving
to
Le
all
the
outward
shew
and
Pomp
of
Royal
Authority
,
he
reserv'd
to
himself
the
whole
command
of
the
Army
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
Revenues
of
the
Kingdom
absolutely
to
dispose
of
at
his
own
pleasure
.
So
that
from
that
time
to
this
hour
,
we
may
affirm
that
there
has
been
,
and
still
are
,
two
Kings
of
Tunquin
,
of
which
the
first
has
only
the
Name
and
Title
of
King
,
and
is
call'd
Boüa
,
and
the
second
Choüa
,
who
has
all
the
Authority
,
disposing
of
all
things
at
his
pleasure
,
while
the
other
remains
shut
up
in
his
Palace
like
a
Slave
,
not
permitted
to
stir
abroad
but
upon
certain
days
:
and
then
he
is
carry'd
through
the
Streets
of
Checo
,
like
an
Image
,
though
with
a
magnificent
Train
and
Royal
Equipage
.
He
has
generally
2000
Soldiers
for
his
Guard
;
and
sometimes
20000
which
are
quarter'd
upon
the
Frontiers
,
chiefly
toward
Cochinchina
.
He
also
has
ready
upon
the
Frontiers
50
Elephants
for
War
.
And
upon
the
Rivers
of
the
Kingdom
where
the
Enemy
can
come
to
damage
him
,
he
usually
keeps
100
great
Galleys
,
with
a
vast
company
of
small
Galliots
,
to
which
the
Soldiers
and
Rowers
that
belong
,
have
more
pay
then
the
others
at
Land
.
And
these
,
that
they
may
row
with
more
strength
,
row
standing
,
with
their
Faces
toward
the
Prow
,
quite
contrary
to
our
Rowers
,
who
turn
their
backs
.
The
King
gives
public
Audience
almost
every
day
;
but
he
makes
no
Edict
,
or
public
Decree
,
that
is
of
any
effect
,
if
it
be
not
also
Sign'd
by
the
Choua
.
At
these
Audiences
he
has
with
him
thirty
two
Councellors
of
State
,
and
besides
these
,
a
hundred
others
to
judge
of
all
Appeals
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
Eunuchs
have
a
very
great
Power
at
Court
,
as
in
all
other
Courts
of
Asia
,
and
the
King
,
as
to
his
most
important
affairs
,
confides
more
in
them
then
in
his
own
Children
.
The
eldest
Children
do
not
always
succeed
their
Father
;
for
the
Choua
,
or
General
,
with
all
the
Councellors
,
which
are
generally
his
Creatures
,
thought
it
convenient
,
that
when
the
King
should
have
more
Sons
then
one
,
he
should
make
choice
of
whom
he
pleas'd
to
succeed
him
.
So
that
so
soon
as
he
has
nam'd
him
,
the
Choüa
▪
attended
by
the
principal
Officers
of
the
Army
▪
Councellors
of
State
,
and
Eunuchs
,
come
to
congratulate
him
,
and
to
give
him
their
Oaths
to
set
him
upon
the
Throne
after
the
death
of
his
Father
;
and
for
the
other
Brothers
they
are
always
shut
up
in
the
Palace
,
as
in
a
Prison
,
without
medling
with
any
affairs
of
State
.
They
never
●●tir
out
of
the
Palace
but
four
times
a
year
,
and
they
never
stay
abroad
above
six
days
at
a
time
,
the
Officers
that
attend
them
being
put
upon
them
by
the
Choua
,
who
is
as
it
were
Lord
high
Constable
of
the
Kingdom
.
The
first
of
these
six
days
of
liberty
they
go
to
visit
the
Temples
,
and
the
Priests
,
to
whom
they
give
large
Alms
;
the
two
next
days
they
take
their
pleasure
in
hunting
;
and
the
three
last
days
they
spend
their
time
upon
the
Rivers
,
in
Galleys
sumptuously
trimm'd
and
adorn'd
▪
The
Kingdom
▪
of
Tunquin
is
divided
into
eight
large
Provinces
,
every
one
of
which
has
its
Governour
,
and
its
Magistrates
,
from
whose
sentence
there
lies
an
Appeal
to
the
Court
.
We
should
wrong
this
Country
to
say
that
there
were
no
Nobility
therein
▪
as
indeed
there
are
none
in
most
Kingdoms
of
Asia
.
But
they
must
all
〈◊〉
to
this
degree
their
merit
;
some
by
the
Warrs
,
and
some
by
their
Learning
▪
They
who
〈◊〉
them
Nobility
by
Arms
,
have
where
with
all
to
live
handsomly
at
home
;
and
they
begin
to
learn
their
Exercises
betimes
▪
at
farthest
by
eleven
on
twelve
years
of
▪
Age.
The
first
thing
they
are
to
understand
,
is
how
to
handle
their
Swords
▪
the
Blades
of
which
are
streight
,
long
,
and
broad
,
like
those
of
the
Switzers
,
having
but
one
Edge
.
They
are
also
taught
to
aim
with
their
Bows
,
and
to
fire
a
Musket
with
Matches
,
(
for
they
know
not
the
use
of
Fire-Locks
)
to
ride
the
great
Horse
,
to
shoot
running
,
and
to
manage
their
Zagay's
,
which
are
a
sort
of
Staves
,
cheek'd
with
Iron
,
like
a
Half-Pike
.
When
they
are
ready
in
all
these
Exercises
,
then
they
learn
to
make
all
sorts
of
Artificial
Fire-works
;
as
also
how
to
invent
new
ones
,
to
make
use
of
them
against
the
Elephants
.
By
the
way
I
must
needs
tell
you
,
there
are
some
of
these
Elephants
as
I
have
seen
several
times
,
that
are
so
accustom'd
to
these
Artificial
Fires
,
that
they
regard
them
not
at
all
,
neither
are
any
way
disturb'd
at
the
Squibs
that
are
thrown
,
and
go
off
under
their
very
Noses
and
Bellies
.
Nevertheless
of
200
of
these
Creatures
▪
which
the
Eastern
Kings
carry
to
their
Wars
at
a
time
,
you
shall
have
hardly
fifteen
that
are
so
hardy
and
valiant
.
So
that
unless
their
Governours
take
not
great
care
,
instead
of
running
upon
the
Enemy
,
they
turn
upon
their
Friends
,
and
put
the
whole
Army
into
a
most
dismal
confusion
;
as
you
shall
hear
by
the
following
Story
.
For
Aurenge-Zebe
,
the
present
Great
Mogul
,
being
then
a
young
Prince
,
obtain'd
of
Cha-geha●
,
his
Father
,
to
let
him
have
the
command
of
an
Army
of
three
score
thousand
Men
,
and
fourscore
Elephants
;
and
with
this
force
,
out
of
his
Antipathy
to
the
Christians
,
he
laid
Siege
to
Daman
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Portugals
,
fourteen
Leagues
from
Surat
.
The
Governour
wa●
a
person
of
great
Valour
,
and
had
also
two
Sons
with
him
,
who
,
together
with
himself
,
had
both
serv'd
the
King
of
France
.
He
had
also
in
the
Town
eight
hundred
Gentlemen
,
who
voluntarily
put
themselves
into
the
Garrison
for
its
defence
,
from
all
parts
of
India
where
the
Portugueses
had
to
do
▪
and
were
all
excellently
well
mounted
.
For
the
Portugals
at
that
time
made
use
of
none
but
Arabian
Horses
,
the
worst
of
which
cost
a
thousand
Crowns
at
least
.
The
Governour
finding
that
the
Indian
Prince
began
to
press
hard
upon
him
,
having
already
made
two
Assaults
,
resolv'd
with
all
his
Cavalry
and
Infantry
to
make
a
Salley
upon
Sunday
Morning
,
causing
them
to
fix
at
the
ends
of
their
Spears
and
Lances
certain
Artificial
Fire-works
,
to
which
they
were
order'd
suddenly
to
give
fire
,
as
soon
as
they
should
gain
the
Elephants
Quarter
.
This
design
was
so
successful
,
that
when
it
came
to
be
executed
,
the
Elephants
were
so
suddenly
terrifi'd
,
that
running
impetuously
through
the
Indian
Army
;
they
trod
to
the
ground
,
and
cut
in
pieces
with
the
Swords
and
Scithes
which
were
fasten'd
to
their
Trunks
,
what
ever
stood
in
their
way
.
The
Portugals
taking
advantage
of
this
confusion
,
made
no
less
havock
among
the
amazed
Multitude
,
whom
they
had
surpriz'd
securely
and
profoundly
asleep
.
For
they
had
an
opinion
,
that
the
Portugals
would
never
attack
them
upon
the
Sabboth
day
,
believing
they
had
the
same
veneration
for
that
day
which
the
Jews
had
.
But
they
were
utterly
deceiv'd
,
in
so
much
that
the
Portugals
,
by
virtue
of
this
Stratagem
so
closely
pursu'd
,
obtain'd
a
notable
Victory
,
to
the
utter
destruction
of
20000
of
Aurenge-Zebe's
Army
,
the
spoils
whereof
are
reported
to
have
amounted
to
above
twelve
Millions
.
But
to
return
to
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
I
must
tell
you
,
that
the
Tunquineses
have
often
wag'd
War
against
the
Chineses
,
because
the
first
would
not
pay
the
latter
the
Tribute
which
was
accorded
them
by
a
Treaty
made
by
one
of
their
Kings
,
of
the
House
of
Le.
But
in
the
year
1667
;
the
Chineses
;
seeing
that
the
Tartars
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
their
Country
,
made
a
Peace
with
the
Tunquineses
,
wherein
it
was
agreed
,
that
the
said
Tribute
should
be
no
longer
paid
;
but
that
they
should
every
year
send
an
Embassador
only
to
Pequin
,
to
do
homage
to
the
Emperour
of
China
.
As
for
their
Justice
and
Policy
,
they
observe
a
very
exact
Order
and
Regulation
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
as
well
in
their
Cities
,
as
in
the
Country
.
So
that
few
of
the
best
regulated
Kingdoms
exceed
them
.
More
especially
they
have
a
great
care
,
for
the
public
good
,
to
repair
the
Bridges
and
High-ways
;
and
every
quarter
of
a
League
there
is
such
Provision
made
,
that
any
Traveller
may
there
meet
not
only
with
Water
,
but
Fire
also
to
light
his
Pipe
,
being
generally
great
smoakers
of
Tobacco
.
As
for
Murder
,
they
are
very
exact
in
punishing
that
crime
.
For
they
carry
the
Person
apprehended
before
the
Judge
;
and
then
he
must
hold
to
his
Mouth
a
little
wisp
of
Grass
,
to
shew
,
that
by
his
disorderly
life
he
had
made
himself
a
Beast
.
Not
much
unlike
this
is
the
custom
in
Persia
,
where
the
King
and
his
Council
condemn
or
pardon
all
but
such
as
have
murder'd
a
Man
that
has
any
Kindred
.
For
then
all
the
favour
that
the
King
can
shew
him
is
,
to
deliver
him
into
the
hands
of
the
next
of
kin
to
the
Person
kill'd
,
who
has
power
to
agree
with
the
Criminal
for
a
Sum
of
Money
,
which
is
rarely
done
,
as
being
accounted
an
Act
both
infamous
and
ignominious
.
So
that
if
there
be
no
agreement
made
,
then
it
behoves
the
next
of
kin
to
be
the
Executioner
himself
,
and
put
the
Criminal
to
that
death
to
which
he
is
before
condemn'd
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
the
Court
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
.
ALthough
the
King
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
have
not
much
Authority
in
his
Kingdom
,
which
is
govern'd
altogether
by
the
General
,
who
has
the
whole
Militia
at
his
Devotion
,
yet
he
is
highly
honour'd
by
his
Subjects
,
and
he
keeps
a
very
splendid
Court
.
The
first
and
fifteenth
day
of
every
Month
,
all
the
Mandarins
who
are
the
Grandees
of
the
Kingdom
,
are
bound
to
come
in
their
Chinese
Habits
to
kiss
the
King's
hands
.
The
Constable
,
or
General
,
was
formerly
wont
to
perform
the
same
Office
,
but
by
degrees
he
has
obtain'd
a
dispensation
,
and
only
sends
another
Prince
in
his
stead
.
As
for
all
the
other
Mandarins
,
Governours
of
Provinces
,
Justiciaries
,
and
Military
Officers
,
every
year
they
go
to
kiss
the
Choua's
hands
,
and
to
congratulate
him
upon
the
first
day
of
the
year
,
which
is
the
fifteenth
of
the
fifth
Month
;
as
also
when
he
has
obtain'd
any
great
Victory
over
his
Enemies
.
So
that
the
General
has
more
Honour
done
him
then
the
King
himself
.
'T
is
also
the
custom
of
the
Tunquineses
,
among
the
Men
,
that
when
they
meet
any
Person
higher
in
condition
then
themselves
,
they
make
four
profound
obeysances
to
the
very
Earth
▪
But
for
the
Women
,
what
over
their
condition
be
among
themselves
,
they
never
make
but
one
.
They
who
are
desirous
to
be
admitted
into
the
Palace
to
see
the
King
,
are
oblig'd
to
put
on
Violet
Robes
,
and
their
Servants
must
be
clad
in
the
same
colour
.
They
that
approach
the
King's
presence
,
to
obtain
any
favour
,
must
carry
a
Present
along
with
him
.
For
though
the
Constable
be
the
person
that
disposes
of
all
Offices
and
Commands
over
all
the
Court
and
Kingdom
,
yet
every
year
upon
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
seventh
Month
,
the
King
distributes
several
considerable
Gifts
and
Largesses
to
his
Courtiers
;
as
also
to
the
Children
of
such
Fathers
who
have
perform'd
any
important
Service
for
the
good
of
his
Kingdom
.
He
gives
them
Pains
of
Gold
,
every
one
worth
six
hundred
Livres
;
and
Bars
of
Silver
,
amounting
each
to
forty
six
Livres
.
The
same
day
he
also
releases
all
Prisoners
,
both
Criminal
and
Debtors
,
provided
the
crime
do
not
deserve
death
;
and
that
the
debt
do
not
exceed
two
Bars
of
Silver
.
Also
every
year
,
the
three
last
days
of
the
last
Month
,
the
40
Mandarins
,
who
are
the
chief
Councellors
of
State
,
take
the
Oaths
of
all
the
Lords
and
Officers
of
the
Court
,
and
of
their
Wives
;
causing
them
to
swear
to
be
faithful
to
the
King
,
and
if
they
know
of
any
thing
that
concerns
the
King's
person
,
or
his
Kingdom
,
to
discover
it
.
All
Governours
of
Provinces
give
the
same
Oaths
to
the
Lords
and
Gentlemen
under
their
Jurisdictions
;
and
the
Governours
of
Cities
to
the
Citizens
,
and
other
Inhabitants
.
They
that
discover
any
Treason
never
fail
of
any
reward
;
only
with
this
distinction
,
in
reference
to
the
quality
of
the
Persons
that
reveal
it
.
For
as
for
the
Mandarins
and
Gentlemen
,
the
King
rewards
them
according
to
his
own
pleasure
:
But
as
for
the
meaner
sort
,
whether
Men
or
Women
,
they
are
ennobl'd
,
and
gratifi'd
with
a
reward
of
50
Pains
of
Gold
,
and
500
Bars
of
Silver
,
which
in
all
amounts
to
53000
Livres
.
But
they
esteem
their
Nobility
far
beyond
their
Money
.
At
certain
times
of
the
year
,
there
is
a
Muster
of
the
Youth
of
the
several
Provinces
;
and
all
those
who
are
found
not
to
be
either
of
the
Nobility
,
or
not
to
have
learnt
any
Trade
,
are
presently
enroll'd
for
the
Service
of
the
King
,
who
every
five
years
make
choice
of
such
as
he
intends
for
his
Guard
,
and
sends
them
to
the
Frontier
Garrisons
.
There
are
some
who
endeavour
to
get
off
by
Money
;
but
if
they
be
discover'd
,
both
the
Officers
and
the
Soldier
are
punish'd
without
redemption
.
For
they
hang
a
little
Bell
about
his
Neck
,
Fetter
his
Arms
,
and
in
that
posture
send
him
to
the
Constable
,
who
presently
orders
his
Head
to
be
struck
off
.
But
in
regard
the
Tunquineses
are
very
averse
from
seeing
any
Blood
shed
,
the
Kindred
or
Friends
of
the
condemn'd
Person
,
intercede
that
he
may
be
hang'd
,
believing
that
death
to
be
most
honourable
which
is
not
defil'd
with
Blood-shed
;
wherein
they
seem
to
be
of
the
Opinion
of
the
Turks
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Ceremonies
observ'd
when
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
are
advanc'd
to
the
Throne
.
BEfore
we
speak
of
the
Enthroning
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
,
and
of
the
Ceremonies
that
attend
it
,
it
behoves
us
to
relate
the
manner
of
their
setting
out
of
the
Palace
,
when
they
go
at
any
time
to
take
their
pleasure
.
The
King
is
seated
upon
a
most
magnificent
Palanquin
,
carry'd
by
eight
Men
,
where
he
may
be
beheld
by
all
the
People
;
the
Lords
and
Officers
of
the
Court
attending
him
on
foot
,
provided
he
do
not
go
out
of
the
City
:
for
when
he
goes
into
the
Country
he
rides
upon
an
Elephant
,
and
the
Lords
follow
him
on
Horse-back
.
When
the
Queen
Mother
,
or
his
first
Wife
go
abroad
,
they
are
likewise
carry'd
upon
a
close
Palanquin
,
with
Lattice-Windows
,
to
the
end
,
they
may
see
and
not
be
seen
;
and
behind
the
Palanquin
follow
the
Maids
of
Honour
on
foot
.
The
Mandarins
,
and
great
Princes
,
solemnize
their
Birth-days
every
year
,
with
great
Feasting
,
Pastimes
,
Comedies
,
and
Fire-works
,
and
all
their
Friends
and
Kindred
fail
not
to
attend
them
to
honour
the
Solemnities
.
In
the
year
1645
,
the
eldest
Son
of
the
King
,
who
was
by
his
Father
appointed
for
his
Successor
,
upon
one
of
his
Birth-days
shew'd
the
Court
all
the
divertizements
he
could
imagin
,
and
the
King
who
had
a
great
affection
for
him
,
sent
him
a
thousand
Pains
of
Gold
,
and
five
hundred
Bars
of
Silver
,
to
the
value
of
120000
Livres
.
At
which
time
,
large
Alms
are
distributed
,
especially
to
poor
Widows
and
Prisoners
.
When
the
King
dies
,
and
leaves
several
Sons
,
they
set
up
him
whom
(
when
alive
)
he
chose
for
his
Successor
.
The
third
day
after
the
Decease
of
the
King
,
the
Constable
with
all
the
Military
Mandarins
,
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
all
the
Governours
of
Provinces
,
repair
to
the
Prince's
Appartment
,
where
they
present
him
with
a
Chinese
Habit
,
after
which
having
mounted
him
upon
an
Elephant
,
they
bring
him
into
one
of
the
great
Courts
of
his
Palace
,
which
is
all
covered
with
Cloth
of
Gold
and
Silver
as
with
a
Tent.
There
it
is
,
that
being
placed
upon
a
Throne
magnificently
enrich'd
,
all
the
Mandarins
prostrate
themselves
upon
the
Earth
with
their
Heads
downward
;
in
which
posture
having
lain
for
some
time
,
they
rise
,
and
closing
their
Hands
together
,
with
their
Arms
and
Eyes
lifted
up
to
Heaven
,
they
swear
to
the
new
King
to
be
faithful
to
him
till
death
.
This
first
Ceremony
being
over
,
the
new
King
,
to
shew
himself
liberal
upon
his
first
coming
to
the
Crown
,
causes
four
Panes
of
Gold
,
and
six
Bars
of
Silver
,
to
be
given
to
eve
y
one
.
But
to
distinguish
the
Constable
from
the
rest
,
he
gives
him
twenty
Panes
of
Gold
,
and
forty
Bars
of
Silver
:
and
to
the
President
of
the
Council
or
Chancellour
ten
of
Gold
and
twenty
of
Silver
.
These
Presents
being
thus
made
,
several
Pieces
of
Artillery
are
fired
round
the
Palace
,
accompanied
with
several
Volleys
of
small
Shot
,
there
being
then
in
Arms
above
30000
Horse
and
Foot
;
and
then
the
King
is
set
upon
a
magnificent
Palanquin
,
and
the
Constable
and
chief
of
the
Council
ride
before
upon
lovely
Horses
.
Sixteen
of
the
principal
Officers
of
the
Court
carry
the
King
,
viz.
eight
Military
Mandarins
,
and
eight
of
the
Council
.
And
in
this
manner
they
set
forward
to
the
Apartment
of
the
deceased
King
,
from
whence
all
the
Lords
retire
for
two
hours
,
except
the
Eunuchs
;
and
then
it
is
,
that
the
Princesses
,
Ladies
of
the
Court
,
and
chief
Wives
of
the
Mandarins
,
come
to
kiss
the
King's
Hand
,
and
congratulate
his
Advancement
to
the
Throne
.
Which
done
,
all
the
Lords
return
again
to
a
noble
Feast
after
the
manner
of
the
Countrey
ready
prepar'd
.
Their
Viands
are
not
so
delicate
,
nor
so
deliciously
dress'd
as
ours
,
neither
have
they
so
much
variety
.
'T
is
true
,
they
have
those
Birds-nests
,
already
mention'd
,
which
they
mix
in
the
most
part
of
their
Dishes
,
which
gives
the
Meat
a
tast
of
almost
all
sorts
of
Spices
.
Of
all
the
Meats
which
they
eat
Colts
Flesh
is
in
most
esteem
,
and
Dogs
Flesh
,
neither
of
which
agree
with
our
Palates
.
The
Festival
is
concluded
with
Comedies
and
Fireworks
,
which
allst
the
night
.
The
next
day
the
30000
Men
that
gave
their
Volleys
of
small
Shot
the
day
before
,
are
drawn
up
in
good
order
in
a
Field
next
,
and
all
the
principal
Officers
of
War
,
Colonels
,
Captains
,
and
Lieutenants
,
leave
the
Frontiers
to
be
at
the
same
place
.
Then
the
King
mounted
upon
his
Palanquin
,
and
carried
by
sixteen
of
his
principal
Officers
,
the
Constable
and
grand
Squire
riding
before
,
and
attended
by
several
other
Commanders
on
foot
,
with
several
Mummers
that
play
and
dance
before
the
Pallanquin
,
goes
forth
of
his
Palace
,
the
Drums
,
Trumpets
,
Cornets
,
and
other
Warlike
Instruments
,
filling
the
Air
with
their
Martial
Sounds
.
In
this
Pomp
,
and
with
this
Equipage
,
the
King
being
come
to
the
Camp
,
quits
his
Palanquin
,
and
mounts
one
of
his
great
Elephants
of
War
,
which
are
us'd
to
the
noise
of
the
Guns
and
sight
of
the
Fireworks
.
Being
thus
mounted
,
he
rides
into
the
middle
of
all
his
Troops
,
in
which
place
all
the
Officers
swear
Fidelity
to
him
;
after
which
he
bestows
his
Gifts
upon
them
,
to
every
Colonel
two
Panes
of
Gold
,
and
forty
Bars
of
Silver
;
to
every
Captain
the
half
of
what
he
gives
a
Colonel
,
and
to
every
Lieutenant
the
half
of
what
he
gives
a
Captain
:
and
as
for
the
Souldiers
,
they
have
every
one
a
Moneths
Pay
.
These
Presents
being
made
,
the
whole
Army
discharges
three
Volleys
,
and
then
every
Company
retreats
into
a
large
Hutt
,
where
they
have
Meat
and
Drink
prepar'd
for
them
,
enough
to
serve
them
a
whole
day
and
a
night
.
In
the
same
Field
is
also
set
up
a
fair
wooden
Palace
,
sumptuously
enriched
within
with
Paintings
and
several
pieces
of
Workmanship
in
Gold
.
There
the
King
spends
all
the
night
,
some
part
in
Feasting
,
some
part
in
Plays
and
seeing
the
Mummers
dance
,
and
the
rest
in
beholding
the
Fireworks
.
The
next
day
the
King
leaves
his
wooden
Palace
,
which
is
afterwards
fir'd
by
the
Souldiers
,
as
well
as
their
own
Hutts
,
and
so
returns
to
the
City
.
Being
arrived
at
his
Palace
with
the
same
pomp
that
he
went
forth
,
he
seats
himself
upon
his
Throne
,
and
there
shews
his
Liberality
to
those
that
made
the
Fireworks
,
to
the
Comedians
and
Dancers
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
any
way
contributary
,
to
the
setting
forth
the
Pomp
of
the
Ceremony
.
Then
he
gives
Access
to
all
the
People
,
and
two
Commissioners
,
one
for
the
Merchants
,
and
the
other
for
the
Handicrafts
,
make
a
Speech
to
the
King
,
the
substance
whereof
is
;
that
all
the
Burgesses
and
Inhabitants
of
the
good
City
of
Checo
do
acknowledge
him
for
their
King
,
and
that
they
will
be
faithful
to
him
till
death
.
The
Speech
being
ended
,
the
King
presents
the
Body
of
the
Merchants
with
50
Panes
of
Gold
,
and
300
Bars
of
Silver
;
and
the
Body
of
the
Tradesmen
with
20
Panes
of
Gold
,
and
100
Bars
of
Silver
.
The
People
gone
home
,
every
one
strives
who
shall
spend
most
in
Feasting
and
Comedies
,
adding
of
their
own
to
the
Kings
Bounty
;
so
that
every
Quarter
of
the
City
is
full
of
Jollity
and
Rejoycing
for
a
week
together
.
Some
days
after
come
the
Commissioners
for
the
Commonalty
,
from
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
who
in
the
behalf
of
their
Cities
and
Towns
make
known
to
His
Majesty
the
universal
Joy
of
the
People
for
their
lawful
Prince
,
assuring
him
of
their
Fidelity
,
and
of
their
Service
against
the
Chineses
.
They
name
particularly
the
Chineses
,
because
the
Tunquineses
have
no
greater
Enemies
than
they
,
and
for
that
the
Hatred
between
them
is
irreconcileable
.
The
King
observing
the
good
will
of
his
People
,
testifies
his
Acknowledgment
in
this
manner
:
All
that
have
not
time
out
of
mind
been
Rebels
to
their
lawful
Sovereigns
,
but
have
constantly
taken
up
Arms
for
their
Defence
,
are
discharged
for
a
year
from
all
Taxes
and
Impositions
;
and
for
the
rest
,
who
have
at
any
time
formerly
assisted
the
Enemy
,
they
are
onely
exempted
for
six
moneths
.
All
Prisoners
for
Debt
partake
also
of
the
King's
Bounty
,
so
that
after
the
President
of
the
Council
has
made
a
Composition
with
the
Creditors
for
half
the
Summe
,
the
King
pays
the
rest
.
It
is
a
thing
almost
incredible
,
what
a
vast
number
of
Sacrifices
the
King
sends
to
the
Temples
of
his
false
Gods
,
to
be
there
offer'd
to
the
Idols
.
The
number
of
Beasts
is
said
to
exceed
an
hundred
thousand
,
besides
the
value
of
a
million
in
Panes
of
Gold
,
Tissues
,
and
●ilks
,
to
adorn
the
Idols
,
and
Orange-coloured
Calicuts
for
the
Bonzes
,
and
those
that
attend
the
Service
of
the
Pagods
.
Among
the
rest
of
these
Presents
he
sends
a
vast
number
of
Pieces
of
blue
Calicuts
for
the
poor
people
that
are
kept
in
the
Pagods
,
as
our
Poor
are
kept
in
Hospitals
.
The
Idolatrous
Princes
also
consume
incredible
Summes
to
adorn
the
Pagods
and
Images
of
their
false
Gods
.
There
are
some
of
them
three
foot
high
,
all
of
massy
Gold
;
others
of
Silver
bigger
than
the
Life
.
The
new
King
after
all
these
Ceremonies
are
over
,
takes
his
time
to
go
and
give
thanks
to
his
false
Deities
for
his
coming
to
the
Crown
when
the
Moon
first
changes
,
shutting
himself
up
for
the
first
week
with
the
Bonzes
,
and
living
in
common
with
them
with
a
great
deal
of
Frugality
.
During
this
time
he
visits
the
principal
Hospitals
,
to
see
how
the
poor
people
are
us'd
,
especially
the
old
Folks
,
whom
they
have
in
great
Veneration
,
to
whom
he
distributes
new
Alms
;
for
naturally
the
Tunquineses
are
very
charitable
.
To
conclude
,
he
makes
choice
of
some
fair
Situation
,
where
he
orders
the
building
of
a
new
Pagod
,
which
he
devotes
to
some
of
his
Idols
.
Thus
his
Devotion
being
ended
,
upon
the
first
day
of
the
second
Quarter
,
he
mounts
one
of
his
Elephants
of
War
,
attended
by
all
the
Officers
of
his
Court
on
Horse-back
,
and
ten
or
twelve
thousand
men
on
foot
,
chosen
out
of
the
whole
Army
to
attend
him
.
All
the
second
Quarter
the
whole
Court
stays
in
a
certain
Plain
,
where
are
three
Houses
set
up
,
one
for
the
King
,
one
for
the
Constable
,
and
one
for
the
President
of
the
Council
;
with
a
world
of
Huts
for
the
rest
.
There
are
also
several
small
Cabins
set
up
,
which
are
not
covered
and
closed
but
upon
one
side
,
which
they
turn
as
the
Wind
blows
;
and
these
are
the
places
where
they
dress
their
Victuals
:
For
at
that
time
the
King
allows
two
meals
a
day
to
all
his
Attendants
.
Through
this
Plain
runs
the
River
of
—
which
is
very
broad
in
that
place
.
Upon
this
River
are
several
Galleys
richly
gilded
and
painted
,
but
especially
the
Admiral
,
which
exceeds
all
the
rest
in
Magnificence
.
The
Prow
,
the
Poop
,
the
Ropes
,
the
Oars
,
but
onely
that
part
which
goes
into
the
water
,
glitter
all
with
Gold
;
the
Benches
very
ingeniously
painted
,
the
Rowers
well
clad
.
For
there
the
Rowers
are
all
Souldiers
and
Freemen
,
contrary
to
the
Custom
in
Europe
.
The
Souldiers
in
their
youth
are
taught
to
handle
their
Oars
,
and
have
somewhat
better
Pay
than
the
Land-Souldiers
.
The
Galleys
are
not
so
big
as
ours
,
but
they
are
longer
,
and
cut
the
water
better
.
While
the
King
stays
in
this
place
,
he
diverts
himself
with
seeing
these
Galleys
row
one
against
another
.
In
the
Evening
the
Rowers
come
ashoar
with
their
Captains
to
kiss
the
King's
Hand
,
and
they
that
have
behav'd
themselves
most
stoutly
and
nimbly
,
carry
off
the
Marks
of
his
Bounty
.
The
seven
days
being
past
,
the
King
calls
before
him
all
the
Souldiers
of
the
Galleys
with
their
Officers
,
and
gives
them
two
moneths
Wages
extraordinary
,
as
he
does
to
his
Land-Souldiers
.
'T
is
a
wonderful
thing
to
behold
the
vast
number
of
Fireworks
which
they
throw
about
,
as
well
upon
the
Land
as
upon
the
Water
.
For
my
Brother
,
who
has
been
present
at
all
these
Shews
,
has
told
me
,
that
for
these
seven
days
together
you
would
think
the
Air
and
Water
all
on
fire
.
Being
at
Bantam
I
once
saw
one
of
these
artificial
Firework-Shews
which
the
Tunquineses
that
were
there
plaid
off
before
the
King
,
and
I
must
confess
it
was
quite
another
thing
from
what
we
make
in
Europe
.
The
seven
days
being
past
,
the
King
returns
to
the
City
in
the
same
order
,
and
with
the
same
pomp
,
as
he
went
forth
▪
and
being
come
to
his
Palace
,
he
goes
directly
to
the
Apartment
of
his
Princesses
▪
where
none
but
his
Eunuchs
accompany
him
,
where
he
stays
all
the
rest
of
the
moneth
.
Every
Evening
he
diverts
himself
with
new
Fire-works
,
which
are
plaid
off
before
the
Womens
Lodgings
;
where
also
the
Eunuchs
,
together
with
the
Comedians
and
Mummers
,
contribute
to
divertise
the
Ladies
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
Funeral
Pomp
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
,
and
of
their
manner
of
Burying
their
Dead
.
WHen
the
King
of
Tunquin
dies
,
he
is
presently
Embalm'd
and
laid
in
a
Bed
of
State
,
where
for
sixty
five
days
the
People
have
liberty
to
come
and
see
him
.
All
that
time
he
is
serv'd
as
he
was
when
he
was
alive
;
and
when
the
Meat
is
taken
from
before
the
Body
,
one
half
is
given
to
the
Bonzes
,
and
the
other
half
to
the
Poor
.
So
soon
as
the
King
hath
breath'd
his
last
gasp
,
the
Constable
gives
notice
thereof
to
the
Governours
of
Provinces
,
and
orders
them
how
long
they
shall
Mourn
.
All
the
Military
Mandarins
and
Judges
wear
Mourning
generally
three
years
,
the
King's
Houshold
nine
moneths
,
the
Nobility
six
,
and
the
meaner
sort
three
moneths
.
During
these
three
years
there
is
a
Cessation
from
all
Divertisements
,
except
those
that
attend
the
Ceremony
of
the
King's
Advance
or
Elevation
to
the
Throne
.
All
the
Viands
which
are
serv'd
up
to
the
King
are
vernish'd
with
Black
.
The
King
cuts
his
Hair
,
and
covers
his
Head
with
a
Bonnet
of
Straw
,
as
do
likewise
all
the
Princes
and
Counsellors
of
State
;
neither
do
they
leave
off
that
Habit
till
the
King's
Body
be
in
the
Galley
which
is
to
carry
him
to
his
Enterment
.
Three
Bells
which
hang
in
one
of
the
Towers
of
the
Palace
,
never
leave
tolling
from
the
King's
expiring
till
the
Corps
be
put
into
the
Galley
.
The
third
day
after
his
Decease
all
the
Mandarins
repair
to
Court
,
to
testifie
their
sorrow
which
they
have
for
the
Death
of
the
deceased
King
,
and
ten
days
after
that
the
People
are
allowed
to
see
the
Body
lie
in
State
,
till
it
be
put
into
the
Galley
.
During
the
sixty
five
days
that
the
Body
is
thus
expos'd
,
the
Constable
is
busie
in
preparing
for
the
Funeral
Pomp.
From
the
Palace
to
the
place
where
the
Galleys
wait
for
the
Body
,
it
is
about
two
days
Journey
,
and
all
the
way
The
Order
observ'd
in
the
March
of
the
Funerall
Pompe
at
the
Interrment
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
.
The
Order
observ'd
in
the
March
of
the
Funeral
Pomp
at
the
Interment
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
.
1.
Two
Messengers
of
the
Chamber
proclaim
the
deceased
King's
Name
;
each
of
them
bears
a
Mace
,
the
Head
whereof
is
full
of
combustible
stuff
for
Artificial
Fire
or
Fusées
.
2.
Next
proceed
Twelve
Elephants
;
on
each
of
the
four
foremost
is
one
bearing
the
King's
Standard
.
Then
follow
four
other
Elephants
,
with
Wooden
Turrets
on
their
Backs
,
and
in
every
one
of
these
are
Six
Men
,
some
being
armed
with
Musquets
,
others
with
Fire
Lances
.
The
four
last
Elephants
do
severally
carry
a
kind
of
Cage
;
some
of
which
are
on
all
sides
shut
up
with
Glass
Windows
,
the
other
with
a
sort
of
Grates
;
the
first
being
of
a
Square
,
the
other
having
six
sides
and
facing
.
3.
Then
rides
the
Master
of
the
Horse
,
attended
with
two
Pages
on
Horse-back
.
4.
Twelve
Horses
are
led
by
the
Bridle
two
and
two
,
by
as
many
Captains
of
the
Guard
.
The
Harness
of
the
first
Six
Horses
is
very
rich
,
the
Bit
,
and
all
the
Furniture
of
the
Bridle
and
Saddle
are
of
pure
Gold
,
the
Saddles
are
embroydered
likewise
with
Gold
:
But
the
Six
other
Horses
Harness
is
all
cover'd
over
with
Gold
Plates
.
5.
The
Chariot
which
bears
the
Mausolee
,
wherein
is
the
King's
Corps
,
is
dragged
by
Eight
Stags
trained
to
this
Service
.
Each
of
these
Stags
is
led
by
a
Captain
of
the
Life
Guard
.
6.
Then
follows
the
new
King
afoot
clad
in
White
Satten
,
with
a
Straw
Cap
on
his
Head
.
If
he
hath
any
Brothers
,
they
attend
on
him
in
the
like
Attire
;
and
they
are
surrounded
with
Musicians
and
Players
on
the
Hoboys
,
and
other
Instruments
.
7.
There
proceeds
afterwards
Six
Princesses
in
White
Satten
,
who
carry
Meat
and
Drink
for
the
deceased
King
.
These
are
attended
by
two
Ladies
of
Honour
in
Purple
Garments
;
and
about
these
Ladies
are
several
Musicians
.
8.
Eight
Princes
of
the
Royal
Bloud
go
in
Purple
Garments
with
Straw
Hats
.
9.
Four
Governours
of
the
four
chief
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
,
each
bearing
a
Stick
on
his
Shoulder
,
on
which
hangs
a
Bag
full
of
Gold
and
several
Perfumes
;
and
these
Bags
contain
the
Presents
which
the
several
Provinces
make
unto
the
deceased
King
,
for
to
be
buried
with
his
Corps
,
that
he
may
make
use
of
the
same
in
the
other
World
.
10.
Two
Chariots
go
next
,
each
drawn
by
Eight
Horses
,
and
every
Couple
being
led
by
Two
Men.
In
each
Chariot
is
a
Coffer
or
Trunk
full
of
Bars
of
Gold
and
other
Riches
,
for
the
deceased
King's
use
in
the
Life
to
come
.
11.
A
great
Crowd
of
the
King's
Officers
,
and
of
the
Nobility
,
do
follow
this
Funeral
Pomp
,
some
afoot
and
some
on
horse-back
,
according
to
their
Offices
and
Qualities
.
Place
this
Page
46.
A
Continuation
of
the
Order
observed
at
the
Funeral
Pomp
of
the
Kings
of
Tunquin
,
setting
out
from
the
City
of
Bodlego
.
The
King's
Body
is
put
into
a
Galley
,
which
is
drawn
up
the
River
.
This
River
is
increased
by
several
Brooks
that
come
down
from
the
Mountains
,
and
it
runs
through
barren
and
Desart
Countries
.
In
some
of
these
places
they
are
wont
to
bury
the
Corps
very
privately
;
for
six
onely
of
the
chief
Eunuchs
of
the
Court
are
to
know
where
the
King
hath
been
buried
.
An
Oath
is
tendered
to
them
never
to
reveal
the
place
.
And
this
is
done
perhaps
on
some
Religious
Motive
,
and
likewise
through
Fear
,
that
the
Treasures
which
are
buried
by
him
should
be
digged
up
.
These
Riches
are
ordinarily
some
Massy
Bars
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
as
likewise
some
Pieces
of
Cloth
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
such
kinds
of
other
rich
Furnitures
,
which
he
is
to
make
use
of
(
as
they
say
)
when
he
hath
need
of
them
in
the
other
World
.
Many
Lords
and
Ladies
of
the
Court
will
needs
be
buried
Alive
with
him
,
for
to
serve
him
in
the
places
where
he
is
to
go
.
I
have
observed
in
passing
through
the
Estates
of
the
Raja
or
Prince
of
Velouche
,
which
border
on
the
Easterly
parts
of
the
Kingdom
of
Visapour
,
that
the
Wives
suffer
themselves
to
be
buried
Alive
near
their
deceased
Husbands
,
instead
of
being
burned
,
as
they
practise
in
other
Provinces
of
the
Indies
.
A.
Here
you
see
the
Prospect
of
the
City
of
Bodlego
.
B.
The
Galley
where
the
King's
Corps
is
.
C.
Two
Galleys
do
carry
the
Lords
who
go
to
be
buried
Alive
with
the
King
.
That
which
is
grated
about
is
full
of
Ladies
,
who
likewise
offer
themselves
to
be
interred
Alive
with
him
.
D.
Other
Galleys
,
wherein
are
the
Treasures
which
are
to
be
buried
with
the
Corps
.
Place
this
next
to
,
The
Order
in
the
March
of
the
Funeral
Pomp
,
&c.
Tunquin
page
47
A
Representation
of
the
Waggons
and
Boates
which
in
forme
of
a
Convoy
carry
the
Beasts
and
provision
necessarry
for
the
sustenance
of
those
that
〈◊〉
the
Funeral
Pompe
at
the
interrment
of
the
Kings
of
Juquin
from
Choco
to
Bodlego-where
the
body
is
put
in
a
Galley
to
be
conveyd
to
the
Sepulcher
▪
spread
with
Violet-colour'd
Calicut
,
which
is
the
King's
Colour
.
But
in
regard
the
King
and
all
the
Court
march
afoot
both
going
and
coming
,
they
make
it
seventeen
days
Journey
.
At
every
quarter
of
a
Leagues
end
are
set
up
Huts
,
where
is
ready
prepar'd
Water
to
drink
,
and
Fire
to
light
their
Tobacco
.
After
the
Pomp
is
over
,
and
that
the
King
is
returned
home
,
the
Cloth
is
taken
up
and
given
to
the
Bonzes
.
As
to
the
order
of
their
March
it
is
thus
:
The
two
men
that
go
formost
of
all
,
are
the
two
Ushers
of
the
Door
of
the
King's
Chamber
,
who
go
repeating
aloud
the
Name
of
the
deceased
King
,
carrying
each
of
them
a
Mace
of
Arms
,
the
bole
whereof
is
full
of
artificial
Fireworks
.
The
twelve
that
follow
,
are
the
twelve
chief
Officers
of
the
Galley
,
which
draw
the
Tomb
whereon
the
King's
Name
is
written
.
Then
follows
the
grand
Squire
on
Horseback
,
attended
by
two
others
.
Next
appear
twelve
led
Horses
,
which
are
led
two
by
two
,
six
of
which
have
their
Bridles
enrich'd
with
thin
Plates
of
Gold
,
and
their
Saddles
embroydered
.
The
other
six
with
Bridles
of
Gold
,
and
Housses
embroidered
,
and
fring'd
about
with
a
Gold
and
Silver
Fringe
;
every
Horse
being
led
by
two
men
.
Next
to
them
follow
twelve
Elephants
,
four
which
carry
each
of
them
a
man
carrying
a
Standard
;
four
others
which
carry
each
of
them
a
Tower
with
six
men
apiece
,
some
with
Musquets
,
others
with
Fire
Lances
;
the
four
last
carry
each
of
them
a
kind
of
a
Cage
,
of
which
one
is
made
with
Glass
Windows
before
and
upon
each
side
;
the
other
like
a
kind
of
a
Lattice
,
and
the
other
with
four
kinds
of
Ruffs
:
and
these
are
the
King's
Elephants
which
he
rode
upon
when
he
went
to
the
Wars
.
Behind
them
follow
eight
Horses
,
every
one
of
them
led
by
a
Captain
of
the
Guard
,
who
draw
the
Herse
.
The
new
King
,
and
his
Brothers
if
he
have
any
,
or
the
Princes
of
the
Bloud
,
follow
the
Herse
,
clad
in
Robes
of
White
Satten
,
which
is
their
Mourning
Colour
.
Lastly
follow
two
Chariots
,
each
one
drawn
by
eight
Horses
,
and
carrying
two
Coffers
,
wherein
are
the
Panes
of
Gold
,
Bars
of
Silver
,
rich
Tissues
and
Habits
,
which
are
to
be
buried
with
the
Body
of
the
deceased
King
.
The
Funerals
of
the
Tunquineses
.
AS
fer
the
ordinary
Funerals
of
the
Tunquineses
,
they
are
more
or
less
pompous
,
according
to
the
Quality
of
the
Persons
.
At
their
Enterments
they
use
great
store
of
artificial
Fire-works
,
which
are
the
Companions
as
well
of
their
Sorrow
as
their
Joy
.
They
set
upon
the
Tomb
of
the
deceased
good
store
of
Victuals
and
Comfitures
,
out
of
a
belief
that
the
dead
are
the
better
for
them
.
For
their
Priests
keep
them
in
that
blind
Error
for
their
own
advantage
,
and
so
well
order
their
business
,
that
there
is
nothing
left
by
morning
.
The
same
thing
is
practised
by
the
Chineses
at
Batavia
,
where
they
have
a
place
without
the
Town
to
bury
their
dead
,
which
puts
me
in
mind
of
this
Story
:
Every
evening
the
Guard
is
relieved
as
well
in
the
City
as
in
the
Fortress
.
At
the
same
time
also
they
put
forth
eight
Souldiers
and
a
Corporal
at
each
Gate
of
the
City
,
who
go
the
Rounds
about
the
Walls
of
the
City
,
and
as
far
as
within
Canon-shot
of
the
Walls
,
being
fearful
of
being
surprised
by
the
King
of
Mataran
,
or
Bontam
,
their
Capital
Enemies
.
Now
because
the
Chineses
burying
place
lay
in
the
Walk
of
these
Souldiers
,
when
they
saw
the
Provant
upon
one
of
the
Tombs
,
took
it
away
to
their
Guard
,
and
there
feasted
themselves
.
The
Chinese
Priests
,
that
usually
came
about
midnight
to
take
away
the
Victuals
,
finding
themselves
several
times
bereaved
of
their
Expectations
,
and
suspecting
the
Souldiers
belonging
to
the
Holland
Garrison
,
first
complained
to
the
General
and
Council
;
but
that
not
taking
effect
,
they
resolved
to
poison
both
the
Meat
and
the
Drink
,
to
prevent
the
like
Fraud
for
the
future
.
This
took
so
good
effect
,
that
afterwards
many
of
the
Dutch
Souldiers
being
poisoned
,
deterr'd
the
rest
from
any
more
such
Licorish
Attempts
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Religion
and
Superstition
of
the
Tunquineses
THe
Tunquineses
as
to
matters
of
Religion
are
divided
into
three
Sects
:
The
first
takes
its
original
from
an
ancient
Philosopher
called
Confutius
,
whose
Memory
is
very
famous
over
all
China
,
and
the
neighbouring
Countries
.
Their
Doctrine
asferts
that
Man
is
compos'd
of
two
parts
,
the
one
fine
and
subtil
,
the
other
material
and
gross
;
and
that
when
Man
dies
,
the
subtiler
part
goes
into
the
Air
,
and
the
grosser
part
stays
in
the
Earth
.
This
Sect
maintains
the
use
of
Sacrifices
,
and
adores
the
seven
Planets
.
But
among
all
their
Gods
and
Idols
they
have
four
in
particular
veneration
;
the
Names
of
these
Gods
are
Rauma
,
Betolo
,
Ramonu
,
and
Brama
.
They
have
a
Goddess
also
,
whose
Name
is
Satisbana
,
which
is
she
whom
the
Women
adore
;
but
for
the
King
and
the
Mandarins
,
especially
the
more
studious
sort
,
they
adore
the
Heavens
.
The
second
Sect
had
so
its
Founder
a
certain
Hermite
called
Chacabout
;
and
is
followed
by
the
most
part
of
the
meaner
people
.
He
has
taught
them
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
,
and
has
enjoyn'd
his
Followers
to
observe
10
Commandments
.
The
first
is
,
That
they
shall
not
kill
.
2.
That
they
shall
not
steal
.
3.
That
they
shall
not
defile
their
Bodies
-
4.
That
they
shall
not
lye
.
5.
That
they
shall
not
be
unfaithful
in
their
words
.
6.
That
they
shall
restrain
their
inordinate
Desires
.
7.
That
they
shall
do
injury
to
no
man
.
8.
That
they
shall
not
be
great
Talkers
.
9.
That
they
shall
not
give
way
to
their
Anger
.
10.
That
they
shall
labour
to
their
utmost
to
get
Knowledge
.
As
for
them
that
design
to
live
a
Religious
Life
,
they
must
renounce
the
Delights
of
this
Life
,
be
charitable
to
the
poor
,
overcome
their
Passions
,
and
give
themselves
up
to
Meditation
.
He
taught
moreover
,
that
after
this
Life
there
were
ten
distinct
places
of
Joy
and
Torment
:
and
that
the
Contemners
of
this
Law
should
feel
Torments
proportionable
to
their
Offences
,
without
any
end
of
their
Torments
.
That
they
that
endeavour'd
to
fulfill
his
Law
,
and
had
fail'd
in
any
point
,
they
should
wander
in
divers
Bodies
for
3000
years
before
they
entered
into
happiness
.
But
that
they
who
had
perfectly
obeyed
his
Law
,
should
be
rewarded
without
suffering
any
change
of
Body
.
And
that
he
himself
had
been
born
ten
times
,
before
he
enjoyed
the
Bliss
which
he
possessed
,
not
having
in
his
first
Youth
been
illuminated
with
that
Knowledge
which
he
afterwards
attained
.
This
Chacabout
was
one
of
the
greatest
Impostors
that
ever
was
in
Asia
,
having
spread
his
Opinions
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
Stam
,
over
a
great
part
of
the
Provinces
of
Japon
,
and
from
thence
into
Tunquin
,
where
he
died
.
The
third
Sect
is
that
of
Lanthu
,
to
whose
Fables
the
Japonneses
and
Chineses
give
great
credence
,
but
the
Tunquineses
more
.
He
was
a
Chinese
by
Nation
,
and
one
of
the
greatest
Magicians
in
the
East
.
He
made
a
great
many
Disciples
,
who
to
authorize
this
black
Impostor
,
and
the
more
to
impose
upon
the
people
,
made
them
believe
that
the
Birth
of
Lanthu
was
miraculous
,
and
that
his
Mother
carried
him
in
her
Womb
,
without
losing
her
Virginity
,
seventy
years
.
He
taught
much
of
Chacabout's
Doctrine
;
but
that
which
won
the
Hearts
of
the
people
was
,
that
he
still
exhorted
the
Grandees
to
build
Hospitals
in
all
Cities
where
there
had
been
none
before
.
Insomuch
that
several
of
the
Nobility
betook
themselves
to
those
places
to
look
after
the
Sick
,
as
did
also
a
great
number
of
the
Bonzes
for
the
same
reason
.
While
my
Brother
was
there
,
the
Choüa
,
a
great
Enemy
to
these
Vagabonds
,
sent
for
a
great
number
of
Bonzes
and
Says
,
or
idle
Fellows
,
and
picking
out
the
strongest
and
best
proportion'd
,
sent
them
away
to
the
Frontiers
for
Souldiers
.
'T
is
the
Custom
of
the
Tunquineses
to
adore
three
things
in
their
Houses
:
The
first
is
the
Hearth
of
their
Chimney
made
of
three
Stones
The
second
is
an
Idol
which
they
call
Tiensa
,
which
is
the
Patroness
of
Handicrafts
,
as
Sculpture
,
Painting
,
Goldsmith's
work
,
&c.
So
that
when
they
put
forth
a
Child
to
learn
any
of
those
Trades
,
before
they
let
him
work
they
set
up
an
Altar
;
and
sacrifice
to
this
Idol
,
to
the
end
he
may
infuse
into
the
Lad
wit
and
aptness
to
learn
.
The
third
is
the
Idol
Buabin
,
which
they
implore
when
they
design
to
build
an
House
.
For
then
they
erect
an
Altar
,
and
send
for
the
Bonzes
and
Says
to
sacrifice
to
this
Idol
.
To
this
purpose
they
make
great
preparation
of
all
sorts
of
Viands
,
and
then
present
him
with
several
gilt
Papers
,
wherein
are
written
several
Magic
words
,
endeavouring
by
that
means
that
he
may
not
suffer
any
misfortune
to
befall
the
House
they
are
going
to
build
.
There
are
some
Tunquineses
that
adore
the
Heaven
,
others
the
Moon
,
and
others
the
Stars
There
are
also
some
that
adore
five
parts
of
the
Earth
,
making
a
fifth
part
in
the
middle
of
that
which
is
known
to
us
,
and
to
them
also
,
but
confusedly
.
When
they
worship
them
,
they
have
for
each
of
the
parts
a
particular
Colour
.
When
they
adore
the
Northern
part
,
they
clothe
themselves
in
black
;
and
the
Dishes
and
Table
whereon
they
lay
their
Sacrifices
are
likewise
black
.
When
they
worship
the
South
their
Habit
is
red
;
when
the
East
,
green
;
when
the
West
,
white
;
and
when
they
adore
the
middle
of
the
World
,
they
wear
Yellow
.
They
offer
Offerings
likewise
to
Trees
,
Elephants
,
Horses
,
Cows
,
and
almost
to
all
other
sorts
of
Animals
.
They
that
study
the
Chinese
Characters
are
accustomed
every
fifth
moneth
of
the
year
,
to
sacrifice
for
the
Souls
of
the
dead
who
were
never
buried
.
They
believe
that
by
so
doing
their
Understandings
shall
be
more
enlightned
for
the
apprehending
of
all
things
.
Every
year
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
they
have
a
great
Solemnity
,
to
honour
after
their
death
those
who
in
their
life-time
have
done
any
noble
action
,
and
were
renowned
for
their
Valour
,
reckoning
in
that
number
those
that
have
been
so
hardy
as
to
rebel
against
their
Princes
,
as
being
men
of
Courage
.
Three
days
before
this
great
Solemnity
,
which
is
perform'd
in
a
large
Field
,
they
set
up
several
Altars
,
some
for
the
Sacrifices
,
others
for
the
Names
of
the
Illustrious
Men
whom
they
design
to
honour
.
The
Eve
before
above
40000
Souldiers
spend
the
night
in
this
Plain
,
where
all
the
Princes
and
Mandarins
are
ordered
to
meet
with
their
Elephants
and
led
Horses
,
and
the
King
himself
goes
thither
in
person
.
After
they
have
finished
all
their
Sacrifices
,
and
burnt
good
store
of
Incense
to
the
Honour
of
the
dead
,
the
King
and
all
the
Mandarins
make
three
profound
Reverences
where
the
Altars
are
;
then
the
King
shoots
with
his
Bow
and
Arrows
five
times
against
the
Altars
,
where
lie
the
Names
of
those
that
were
so
rash
as
to
rebel
against
their
Sovereigns
.
After
that
the
great
Guns
go
off
,
and
the
Souldiers
give
three
Volleys
of
small
Shot
,
to
put
all
the
Souls
to
flight
.
Then
they
burn
all
the
Altars
,
and
a
great
number
of
gilt
Papers
,
which
were
made
use
of
at
the
Sacrifices
;
concluding
all
with
a
most
hideous
shout
of
all
the
Souldiery
.
Which
done
,
the
Bonzes
,
Says
,
and
such
like
people
,
come
and
devour
the
Meat
that
was
made
use
of
for
the
Sacrifices
.
The
first
and
fifteenth
days
of
the
Moneth
't
is
a
wonderful
thing
to
hear
the
Chiming
Din
of
their
great
Bells
.
For
those
are
the
more
especial
Holydays
set
apart
for
the
Worship
of
their
Gods
,
and
all
the
Bonzes
and
Says
give
them
more
than
ordinary
Worship
upon
those
days
,
redoubling
their
Prayers
,
and
repeating
upon
those
days
every
one
of
them
a
strange
kind
of
Charm
six
times
over
.
At
these
times
several
people
bring
Meat
and
Drink
to
the
Sepulchres
of
their
Kindred
,
to
sacrifice
for
the
good
of
their
Souls
to
eat
.
The
Bonzes
fail
not
to
be
there
,
and
when
the
others
have
paid
their
Devoirs
the
Bonzes
fall
to
,
and
what
they
cannot
eat
they
give
to
the
poor
.
But
for
all
the
austere
Lives
of
these
Bonzes
and
Says
,
neither
the
King
nor
the
Mandarins
make
any
account
of
them
,
so
that
they
are
in
credit
onely
with
the
common
people
.
The
Representation
Of
The
Pagod's
Or
Temples
Of
The
Idolators
In
Tunquin
,
With
The
Figures
Of
Their
Dieties
,
&
Their
Different
Posturs
Which
They
Vse
When
They
Doe
Penance
,
And
Accomplish
Their
Superstiti●s
Vowes
,
Or
When
They
Practise
Their
Magic
Imposturs
Which
They
Are
Much
Addicted
Nj.
Thaibout
.
2.
Thaiphou
Thoui
.
3.
Bagoti
,
Magitians
,
And
Witches
The
Tunquineses
also
have
a
great
veneration
for
two
Magicians
,
and
one
Magicianess
.
The
first
of
their
Magicians
,
whom
they
call
Tay-bou
,
makes
them
believe
that
he
knows
the
Events
of
things
to
come
;
so
that
when
they
have
any
occasion
to
marry
their
Children
,
build
a
House
,
buy
Land
,
or
undertake
any
business
of
Consequence
,
they
consult
this
Oracle
to
know
what
shall
happen
to
them
.
The
Magician
courteously
receives
them
,
and
with
a
counterfeit
modesty
demands
of
them
(
for
Example
)
the
Age
of
the
person
concerned
.
Then
taking
into
his
hands
a
great
Book
about
three
fingers
thick
,
wherein
are
the
Figures
of
Men
,
half
Men
,
and
several
sorts
of
Land
and
Water
Animals
,
of
Circles
,
Triangles
,
and
Squares
,
he
goes
to
work
,
and
at
the
same
time
puts
into
a
Goblet
three
Pieces
of
Copper
,
whereon
are
engraven
several
Characters
onely
upon
one
side
.
After
he
has
shaken
the
Pieces
in
the
Cup
,
he
throws
them
upon
the
ground
as
at
Cross
and
Pile
;
if
all
the
Characters
lie
undermost
he
looks
no
further
in
his
Book
,
but
looks
upon
it
as
an
unfortunate
sign
;
but
if
one
or
two
Characters
come
up
,
he
looks
in
his
Book
,
and
makes
the
person
believe
what
he
pleases
.
But
if
all
the
Characters
happen
to
turn
uppermost
,
then
the
Magician
cries
out
,
that
the
Party
is
the
most
fortunate
in
the
world
.
The
second
Magician
is
called
Thay-Phou-Thouy
,
to
whom
they
have
recourse
in
all
their
Sicknesses
.
When
any
sick
person
comes
to
him
,
he
takes
a
Book
full
of
Figures
like
the
former
;
onely
the
Form
of
the
Book
is
different
,
for
this
is
not
above
an
inch
thick
,
and
about
four
fingers
long
,
with
eight
Panes
full
of
Cyphers
.
If
after
several
Apish
tricks
which
he
acts
before
the
sick
person
to
amuse
him
,
he
affirms
that
the
Distemper
comes
from
the
Devil
,
he
himself
,
together
with
the
sick
party
and
they
that
brought
him
,
do
Homage
to
the
evil
spirit
:
this
Homage
consists
of
several
Sacrifices
,
and
the
Friends
of
the
sick
party
present
to
the
Devil
,
or
rather
to
the
Magician
,
a
Table
furnish'd
with
Rice
and
other
Viands
.
But
if
after
all
these
Offerings
the
sick
party
do
not
recover
his
health
,
all
the
Friends
and
Kindred
of
the
sick
party
,
with
as
many
Souldiers
as
they
can
get
,
surround
the
sick
persons
House
,
and
shoot
off
their
Musquets
three
times
,
to
drive
away
the
Devil
.
Sometimes
the
Magician
makes
the
sick
party
and
his
Friends
believe
,
that
the
God
of
the
Waters
is
the
cause
of
the
Distemper
,
especially
if
the
sick
person
belongs
to
the
Water
,
as
being
a
Mariner
,
Boatman
,
or
Fisherman
.
And
to
the
end
he
may
be
cur'd
,
and
that
the
appeas'd
God
may
return
to
his
watry
Habitation
,
he
orders
that
all
the
way
from
the
sick
parties
House
to
the
next
River
may
be
spread
with
all
the
Pieces
of
Stuff
which
all
the
Kindred
have
,
and
that
they
set
up
Huts
at
such
and
such
distances
,
and
keep
in
every
one
a
several
Table
furnish'd
with
all
sorts
of
Viands
for
3
days
.
And
all
this
to
oblige
the
Deity
to
retire
,
and
to
entertain
him
till
he
gets
home
.
But
the
better
to
know
the
rise
of
the
Disease
,
Thay-Phou-Thouy
makes
them
believe
,
that
they
must
go
and
consult
Thay-Bou
,
who
is
the
chief
Magician
,
and
if
he
answer
that
the
Souls
of
the
dead
have
caused
the
Distemper
,
the
Magician
imploys
all
his
tricks
and
devices
to
draw
to
him
those
mischievous
Souls
;
and
when
he
has
got
into
his
Clutches
,
as
he
pretends
,
the
Soul
that
is
the
Author
of
the
Disease
,
he
shuts
him
up
in
a
Bottle
full
of
Water
till
the
party
be
cured
;
and
then
breaking
the
Bottle
he
sets
the
Soul
at
liberty
to
go
about
his
business
.
When
the
party
recovers
,
he
makes
him
and
his
Friends
believe
,
that
if
the
Bottle
had
not
been
well
stopp'd
to
keep
in
the
Soul
,
their
Kinsman
would
have
died
infallibly
.
The
Magicianess
,
which
the
Tunquineses
also
consult
,
is
called
Bacoti
,
and
she
keeps
a
great
Correspondence
with
the
Devil
,
to
whom
,
if
she
has
a
Daughter
,
she
offers
her
as
soon
as
she
is
born
,
the
more
to
oblige
him
.
If
any
Mother
bewail
the
death
of
her
Child
,
and
be
desirous
to
know
in
what
condition
the
Soul
of
the
Child
is
in
,
in
the
other
world
,
she
goes
to
Bacoti
,
who
to
satisfie
the
Mother
presently
falls
a
beating
her
Drum
,
to
summon
the
Soul
to
come
to
her
,
who
presently
appears
,
as
she
pretends
,
and
tells
her
its
Condition
whether
good
or
bad
.
But
most
commonly
she
makes
the
silly
Mothers
believe
that
the
Soul
is
happy
,
and
bids
them
be
of
good
cheer
.
The
Superstitions
of
these
people
are
very
numerous
,
but
the
most
remarkable
are
these
:
The
studious
sort
of
people
are
very
diligent
to
learn
,
how
by
looking
in
a
Mirrour
to
foretell
things
to
come
.
There
are
some
that
present
Aqua
Vitae
to
the
dead
,
and
sprinkle
their
Ashes
with
it
;
but
this
onely
upon
the
Ashes
of
their
Ancestors
,
from
whom
at
the
same
time
they
beg
for
Health
,
Honour
,
and
Riches
.
Others
there
are
,
that
upon
the
first
day
of
their
year
take
a
piece
of
Chalk
,
and
make
several
Figures
round
,
square
,
and
triangular
,
upon
the
Threshold
and
Steps
of
their
Doors
.
They
say
those
Figures
fright
away
the
evil
spirits
.
Some
there
are
that
make
great
Observations
upon
the
Feet
of
their
Hens
,
and
draw
strange
Conclusions
of
bad
or
ill
fortune
from
thence
.
Others
travelling
into
the
Countrey
,
if
they
sneeze
but
once
by
the
way
,
return
to
the
place
from
whence
they
parted
in
the
morning
,
saying
,
That
had
they
gone
on
,
some
mischief
would
have
certainly
befallen
them
:
but
if
they
sneeze
twice
,
they
pursue
their
Journey
,
never
fearing
any
danger
for
that
day
.
There
are
some
so
superstitious
,
that
going
out
of
their
Houses
,
if
they
meet
a
Woman
,
they
return
home
again
for
two
or
three
hours
;
but
if
they
meet
a
Man
,
't
is
a
good
Omen
.
The
first
Fruit
which
they
gather
at
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
is
that
which
the
Araguer
bears
,
spoken
of
in
the
third
Chapter
.
And
this
is
the
first
which
they
eat
with
great
Ceremony
,
during
the
first
Quarter
of
their
second
Moneth
.
To
which
purpose
they
are
so
possess'd
with
the
Devil
,
that
they
poyson
one
of
these
Fruits
,
and
give
it
to
a
Child
to
eat
,
believing
that
by
taking
away
the
life
of
the
poor
innocent
Child
,
they
shall
thrive
the
better
all
the
year
after
.
When
the
Moon
is
eclipsed
,
they
say
there
is
a
certain
Dragon
that
assails
her
,
and
endeavours
with
all
his
might
to
overcome
her
,
with
an
intention
to
devour
her
.
Then
to
assist
the
Moon
,
and
to
put
the
Dragon
to
flight
,
they
discharge
their
Musquets
,
ring
their
Bells
,
beat
up
their
Drums
,
and
make
a
hideous
noise
till
the
Eclipse
be
over
:
and
then
they
believe
that
they
have
rescued
the
Moon
,
for
which
they
make
as
great
a
rejoycing
,
as
if
they
had
obtain'd
some
eminent
Victory
over
their
Enemies
.
They
are
also
very
superstitious
in
reference
to
the
hours
of
the
day
.
They
divide
the
natural
day
into
twelve
hours
,
and
to
every
one
they
give
the
name
of
some
Beast
,
as
of
a
Tiger
,
a
Lion
,
a
Bear
,
a
Horse
,
a
Dragon
,
an
Ape
,
&c.
The
Moneths
also
and
Days
have
their
particular
Names
:
and
when
a
Child
is
born
,
presently
the
Father
and
Kindred
go
to
see
the
name
of
the
Beast
by
which
the
Hour
was
call'd
wherein
the
Child
was
born
;
believing
that
Animal
will
prove
fatal
to
it
.
At
the
time
that
my
Brother
was
at
the
Court
at
Tunquin
,
the
King
then
reigning
being
born
in
the
hour
of
the
Horse
,
would
never
give
Audience
,
nor
ever
stir
out
of
his
Palace
at
that
hour
,
for
fear
some
mischief
should
befall
him
at
that
time
.
That
Prince
was
so
superstitious
,
that
one
of
his
Children
dying
in
the
fifth
moneth
,
which
bears
the
name
of
the
Horse
,
he
would
never
permit
him
to
be
enterr'd
,
but
caus'd
him
to
be
burnt
,
and
scatter'd
his
ashes
in
the
Air.
This
is
that
which
I
could
gather
of
most
remarkable
and
most
considerable
matters
concerning
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
of
Tunquin
,
either
out
of
the
Manuscripts
which
my
Brother
(
who
died
in
the
Indies
)
left
me
,
or
from
the
Discourse
which
I
have
had
with
the
Tunquineses
themselves
both
at
Bantam
and
Baravia
.
OF
THE
ISLAND
OF
FORMOSA
.
CHAP.
I.
How
the
Hollanders
possessed
themselves
of
it
,
and
how
it
was
taken
from
them
by
the
Chineses
.
THE
Island
of
Formosa
is
about
Eighty
Leagues
in
compass
;
so
that
the
Hollanders
were
never
in
possession
of
the
whole
Island
,
but
were
onely
Masters
of
four
Fortresses
,
and
two
and
fifty
Villages
,
wherein
they
could
number
about
fourteen
or
fifteen
thousand
Inhabitants
.
As
for
that
part
which
is
under
the
Indians
,
the
best
discovery
that
we
can
give
,
is
onely
such
as
was
made
by
a
young
Hollander
upon
this
occasion
.
There
was
in
the
chief
Fort
belonging
to
the
Hollanders
a
young
man
,
imployed
there
as
an
under
Factor
,
who
being
wild
and
extravagant
,
was
put
out
of
his
place
and
made
a
Souldier
.
He
not
able
to
undergo
that
miserable
course
of
life
,
resolved
with
himself
rather
to
die
,
than
live
in
that
mean
condition
.
Thereupon
having
at
several
opportunities
made
a
shift
to
make
up
a
little
Pack
of
what
he
thought
was
most
fit
for
the
Mountainiers
of
the
Island
,
he
watch'd
his
time
and
stole
out
of
the
Fort
,
and
took
his
way
directly
toward
the
Mountains
.
With
these
Highlanders
he
liv'd
four
years
,
in
which
time
having
learnt
the
Trade
and
Language
of
the
Countrey
,
he
ventur'd
to
return
to
the
Hollanders
again
,
who
received
him
kindly
,
as
being
willing
to
understand
the
Government
of
the
People
,
and
by
what
means
they
might
traffick
with
them
.
Whereupon
the
young
man
made
them
this
Relation
.
But
to
return
to
the
Story
;
the
Governour
gave
the
young
man
what
he
desired
,
and
sent
him
going
:
but
the
Chineses
soon
after
expelling
the
Hollanders
out
of
the
Island
,
it
was
never
known
what
became
of
the
young
man
.
It
may
be
wondered
why
Formosa
was
taken
so
soon
:
but
here
were
two
Reasons
,
first
the
faint-heartedness
of
the
Governour
,
and
secondly
his
breach
of
word
to
a
French
Souldier
of
Rouen
,
call'd
Abraham
du
Puys
;
for
he
having
served
out
his
time
of
seven
years
,
desir'd
leave
to
be
gone
,
but
the
Governour
,
after
he
had
promis'd
him
fair
at
first
,
at
length
absolutely
refused
him
.
Soon
after
the
Chineses
came
to
besiege
the
place
.
The
Souldier
thus
disappointed
,
and
seeing
himself
coop'd
up
who
might
have
been
free
,
had
the
Governour
so
pleased
,
studied
a
fatal
revenge
upon
all
his
Countreymen
;
for
being
by
this
means
grown
desperate
,
watch'd
his
opportunity
,
and
flinging
himself
from
the
Fort
into
the
Sea
,
swam
directly
to
the
Enemy
.
The
Governour
offered
200
Pieces
of
Eight
to
any
person
that
would
venture
after
him
,
and
bring
him
back
dead
or
alive
.
A
Serjeant
accepted
his
offer
,
but
it
was
to
get
loose
as
the
other
had
done
;
and
so
they
got
both
safe
into
the
Enemies
Quarters
.
The
Chineses
presently
carried
them
to
the
General
Coxima
;
and
he
being
a
person
of
Valour
and
Discretion
,
made
very
much
of
them
,
whereupon
they
readily
and
willingly
inform'd
him
of
the
strength
and
condition
of
the
Fortress
.
They
also
advised
him
to
remove
his
Batteries
to
the
weakest
part
of
the
Town
,
whereas
he
was
then
assailing
it
where
it
was
most
strongly
fortified
:
which
if
he
would
do
,
they
assur'd
him
he
should
be
soon
Master
of
the
Fort.
The
General
was
thinking
a
little
before
they
came
to
have
raised
his
Siege
,
but
upon
their
encouragement
he
fell
on
again
according
to
their
direction
;
and
as
he
was
preparing
for
a
general
Assault
,
the
Holland
Commander
,
fearful
of
losing
his
Life
and
his
Estate
,
beat
a
Parley
,
and
surrender'd
the
place
upon
Articles
.
During
the
Siege
the
Hollanders
made
a
Salley
,
but
were
beaten
in
again
,
and
fourteen
of
their
men
were
taken
Prisoners
.
The
Chineses
finding
those
fourteen
men
in
their
power
,
and
remembering
how
cruel
the
Hollanders
had
been
to
their
Nation
when
they
took
any
of
them
at
Sea
,
brought
the
fourteen
men
all
together
,
put
out
one
eye
of
each
,
cut
off
their
Noses
,
Ears
,
and
one
hand
,
and
so
sent
them
back
to
the
Fort
,
with
order
to
tell
the
Commander
,
that
the
Dutch
had
taught
them
that
kind
of
Mercy
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Maurice
Island
,
where
they
cut
Ebony
.
THE
Island
call'd
Maurice
Island
lies
almost
in
84
degrees
of
Longitude
,
and
21
degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
being
but
2
degrees
and
30
minutes
from
the
Tropick
of
Capricorn
,
right
over
against
the
middle
of
the
great
Island
of
Madagascar
,
which
it
has
upon
the
West
,
from
whence
it
lies
140
Leagues
,
and
is
in
compass
about
60
Leagues
.
It
bears
great
quantities
of
Ebony
:
and
here
it
was
that
the
Hollanders
did
formerly
send
their
Slaves
,
their
banish'd
and
condemn'd
Persons
,
to
cut
that
sort
of
Wood
,
which
is
Labour
much
more
severe
and
cruel
than
that
of
Rowing
in
the
Galleys
.
The
whole
Island
is
subject
to
those
violent
and
outrageous
Tempests
call'd
Ouragans
,
which
nothing
can
withstand
,
so
that
the
People
are
forc'd
to
dig
themselves
Holes
in
the
ground
,
not
being
able
to
keep
their
Huts
standing
.
Neither
had
the
poor
Creatures
any
other
Food
than
a
little
boil'd
Rice
,
and
about
a
Farthings
worth
of
Salt-fish
among
four
for
a
whole
day
.
Since
that
the
Price
of
Ebony
being
brought
very
low
,
the
Dutch
have
forsaken
the
Island
,
the
Profit
not
bearing
the
sorry
Expences
which
those
poor
Creatures
put
them
to
.
So
soon
as
this
Tree
is
cut
down
it
must
be
sawed
into
Planks
,
and
then
buried
seven
or
eight
foot
deep
in
the
Earth
,
which
ought
to
be
somewhat
moist
.
There
those
Planks
must
lie
two
years
,
and
sometimes
three
,
if
the
Wood
be
very
thick
.
After
that
the
Wood
is
fit
to
be
wrought
upon
,
neither
will
it
splinter
or
split
,
and
will
the
sooner
admit
of
a
glittering
Polishment
.
This
Maurice
Island
puts
me
in
mind
of
a
Story
,
that
the
Sieur
Loocker
told
me
,
concerning
what
befell
him
in
his
Voyage
from
Holland
to
Batavia
in
the
Year
1643.
Cha
Abbas
the
second
of
that
Name
,
King
of
Persia
,
having
a
great
desire
to
learn
to
paint
,
signified
to
the
Hollanders
at
Hispahan
,
that
he
desired
them
to
send
into
Holland
for
some
person
who
was
excellent
both
in
Designing
and
Painting
.
Thereupon
the
Chief
of
the
Factory
wrote
into
Holland
,
and
upon
his
Letters
the
Company
sent
away
Loocker
,
to
oblige
the
King
;
and
to
do
him
the
greater
honour
,
gave
him
the
charge
of
Merchant
of
the
Vessel
,
who
is
equal
with
the
Captain
,
during
the
Voyage
;
to
whom
the
Wind
and
Season
was
very
favourable
till
they
came
to
the
Cape
of
Good
Hope
;
but
after
they
had
doubled
the
Point
,
the
Pilots
bare
too
much
to
the
North
,
whereas
they
should
have
steered
directly
East
;
so
that
when
they
had
made
the
Height
of
the
Island
of
Madagascar
,
they
met
with
nothing
but
contrary
Winds
.
For
it
is
observable
,
that
all
the
year
long
there
blows
but
one
Wind
toward
Maurice
Island
;
so
that
a
Ship
may
go
thither
in
eight
or
nine
days
,
but
cannot
return
in
thirty
or
forty
.
For
you
must
steer
Westward
to
30
degrees
,
and
from
thence
Eastward
to
14
or
15
degrees
,
and
then
you
light
upon
Maurice
Island
.
Five
days
together
the
Ship
was
but
rudely
handled
by
the
storm
;
which
at
length
grew
so
violent
,
and
the
Sea
so
boisterous
,
that
all
the
great
Cabin
was
broken
to
pieces
,
the
Beak
of
the
Ship
carried
away
,
and
the
Foremast
made
unserviceable
.
Thirteen
days
together
they
remained
in
this
miserable
condition
,
toss'd
up
and
down
by
the
Sea
and
Wind
,
all
which
time
they
never
saw
the
Sun
,
unable
to
take
any
height
or
observation
where
they
were
.
The
fourteenth
day
it
cleared
up
,
and
the
Sun
appeared
,
and
then
taking
the
Height
they
observed
themselves
to
be
not
far
from
the
Maurice
Island
,
which
was
very
true
;
for
the
next
day
by
break
of
day
they
found
themselves
not
above
two
Leagues
from
the
Island
;
and
they
found
themselves
upon
the
North
side
of
the
Island
,
whereas
the
Hollanders
liv'd
upon
the
South
.
And
therefore
perceiving
that
if
the
Wind
did
not
change
,
it
would
be
a
long
time
,
and
that
with
great
difficulty
too
,
before
they
could
fetch
a
compass
about
the
Island
to
come
to
the
Fort
where
the
Hollanders
were
,
they
call'd
a
Council
,
where
it
was
resolved
that
Loocker
with
ten
Souldiers
should
be
put
on
shoar
,
and
that
he
should
endeavour
to
get
to
the
Fort
by
Land
,
there
to
make
provision
of
Water
and
Refreshments
for
the
rest
of
the
Company
,
against
they
could
come
about
.
Maurice
Island
has
this
advantage
,
to
be
furnished
with
excellent
Water
,
and
great
store
of
Goats
,
Oranges
,
Citrons
,
and
other
Fruits
:
but
when
the
Ouragans
happen
there
is
not
one
to
be
seen
upon
the
Trees
,
unless
onely
upon
those
which
are
shelter'd
by
the
Ebony
Boughs
,
which
are
thick
and
strong
,
and
the
Trees
deeply
rooted
in
the
Earth
.
Loocker
thereupon
with
ten
Souldiers
was
put
on
shoar
in
a
Shallop
,
with
Provisions
for
six
days
.
Nor
was
the
Island
in
that
part
above
eight
or
ten
Leagues
broad
,
which
they
thought
to
travel
in
few
days
:
but
the
Woods
were
so
thick
,
that
had
they
not
been
well
provided
of
Carpenters
Hatchets
and
Axes
,
they
could
never
have
made
their
way
.
The
first
day
they
travell'd
not
above
a
League
,
and
the
next
day
not
above
as
much
more
,
being
still
forced
to
hack
their
way
along
with
great
travel
and
pains
.
So
that
being
now
weary
and
spent
,
they
laid
themselves
upon
the
ground
to
repose
themselves
,
and
get
a
little
sleep
.
When
they
wak'd
they
heard
the
voices
of
several
people
,
which
much
rejoyced
them
,
believing
them
to
be
the
Slaves
and
poor
Creatures
that
were
cutting
Ebony
not
far
off
.
Thereupon
they
fell
to
work
to
get
as
near
them
as
they
could
:
but
the
Woods
proved
so
thick
,
that
they
despair'd
of
doing
any
good
.
Nevertheless
the
further
they
advanced
,
the
clearer
they
could
hear
the
voices
of
the
people
,
some
speaking
Dutch
,
others
Portuguese
.
Whereupon
Loocker
caus'd
one
of
the
Souldiers
in
his
company
that
had
a
strong
voice
,
to
call
out
in
the
Portuguese
Language
,
to
the
people
to
come
and
help
them
.
But
instead
of
that
they
all
betook
themselves
to
their
heels
,
and
fled
to
the
Commander's
Lodge
,
telling
him
that
there
were
Devils
in
the
Woods
,
and
that
they
had
call'd
to
them
in
the
Portugal
Language
.
The
Commander
feeing
both
the
Souldiers
and
the
Slaves
in
such
a
dismal
amaze
and
terror
,
knew
not
at
first
what
to
think
;
however
he
endeavoured
to
resettle
their
distraction
,
and
to
revive
a
sort
of
people
that
were
half
dead
with
fear
.
The
next
day
he
persuaded
them
to
return
to
their
Work
,
persuading
them
to
lay
aside
their
vain
Fears
,
which
proceeded
onely
from
idle
Apprehensions
:
but
they
flatly
denied
him
,
telling
him
that
they
would
rather
die
,
than
return
to
be
torn
in
pieces
by
the
Devil
.
However
,
others
that
had
not
been
present
at
the
accident
,
and
therefore
gave
not
so
much
credit
to
the
report
,
profered
to
see
the
utmost
of
this
business
,
provided
any
one
that
had
heard
the
voice
would
bring
them
to
the
place
.
Away
upon
this
went
a
good
number
of
them
together
,
and
coming
to
the
place
fell
to
work
.
Now
because
Loocker
and
his
Companions
having
labour'd
all
the
night
before
,
were
fallen
asleep
;
for
a
good
while
the
Workmen
heard
no
voice
at
all
,
nor
so
much
as
any
thing
stirring
,
so
that
they
began
to
laugh
at
those
that
had
brought
them
thither
,
who
still
obstinately
maintained
the
truth
of
what
they
had
heard
.
This
Dispute
at
length
began
to
grow
so
hot
and
so
loud
,
that
at
length
they
wak'd
Loocker
and
his
Fellows
,
who
being
now
got
nearer
to
them
by
means
of
their
last
nights
labour
,
heard
distinctly
every
word
they
said
,
and
notwithstanding
their
distress
could
not
chuse
but
laugh
.
Soon
after
Loocker
and
the
Souldiers
call'd
out
again
,
Work
toward
us
,
they
cried
,
we
are
Hollanders
,
come
and
help
us
out
of
the
Wood
,
and
we
will
put
an
end
to
the
dispute
.
But
the
Workmen
no
sooner
heard
them
,
but
away
they
ran
for
their
Lives
,
and
when
they
came
to
the
Lodge
,
they
were
so
har'd
,
so
scar'd
,
and
quite
out
of
breath
,
that
the
Governour
in
vain
endeavour'd
to
get
the
least
tittle
of
a
word
from
them
.
At
length
being
come
to
themselves
,
they
assur'd
him
that
it
was
too
true
that
the
Devils
were
in
the
Wood
,
and
that
the
more
to
deceive
and
wheedle
them
,
to
day
they
had
not
onely
spoken
Portuguese
,
but
Dutch
too
.
This
put
the
Governour
and
all
into
a
deep
Consternation
,
insomuch
that
they
were
all
at
their
Wits
end
.
But
the
next
morning
Loocker
and
his
Gang
having
made
their
way
through
,
the
Centinel
spied
them
first
from
the
Fort
,
and
by
the
discharge
of
his
Musquet
gave
notice
of
the
approach
of
the
Devils
.
And
then
it
was
that
the
poor
affrighted
Mortals
,
laying
aside
their
fears
,
and
going
forth
to
meet
their
own
Shapes
,
found
them
to
be
a
company
of
their
Countrymen
in
distress
,
whom
they
then
received
into
their
kindness
,
to
give
an
account
of
their
Misfortunes
.
Three
days
after
the
Ship
came
into
Harbour
,
though
in
a
miserable
condition
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Grandeur
of
the
General
at
Batavia
,
and
what
befell
his
Wife
and
his
Niece
.
THe
Company
to
maintain
their
Authority
and
Commerce
in
the
Indies
,
believe
it
to
be
to
their
advantage
,
that
the
General
whom
they
send
to
Batavia
,
and
who
commands
in
all
the
places
in
Asia
where
the
Dutch
traffic
,
should
keep
up
the
Port
of
a
Prince
.
There
is
no
Cavalry
in
Europe
so
well
clad
or
mounted
as
his
;
the
Horsemen
all
upon
Persian
or
Arabian
Steeds
.
Nor
is
his
Foot
Guard
less
sumptuous
:
His
Halberdiers
wear
their
yellow
Satten
Doublets
,
Scarlet
Breeches
lac'd
with
Silver
Lace
,
and
their
Silk
Stockins
.
But
this
onely
for
the
General
's
Guards
;
for
those
which
they
send
abroad
to
their
Forts
and
Garrisons
,
it
is
a
great
pity
to
see
how
poorly
they
are
attir'd
,
and
how
meanly
fed
.
When
the
Dutch
Fleet
arrives
at
Batavia
,
the
Souldiers
which
they
bring
are
drawn
up
in
the
Parade
of
the
Fortress
by
the
Major
,
who
chuses
out
the
handsomest
to
remain
at
Batavia
,
the
rest
are
sent
and
distributed
into
other
places
.
When
the
General
and
his
Wife
go
abroad
,
they
always
ride
in
their
Coach
and
six
Horses
,
with
six
Halberdiers
attending
at
each
Boot
,
and
a
Troop
of
Horse
and
two
Companies
of
Foot
for
their
Guard
.
The
Authority
of
the
General
is
very
great
,
though
he
may
be
sometimes
commanded
by
his
Wife
:
neither
is
it
safe
for
them
that
depend
upon
them
,
to
do
or
say
any
thing
that
may
offend
them
.
But
for
others
,
who
have
their
Imployments
immediately
from
the
Company
,
they
never
oblige
themselves
to
be
so
circumspect
.
For
truth
whereof
I
will
relate
the
following
pleasant
Story
.
The
Wife
of
General
Matsuker
having
one
day
undertaken
to
play
upon
a
Captain
of
a
Ship
call'd
the
Lucifer
,
and
to
laugh
at
him
,
for
having
lost
a
Bale
of
Goods
which
had
been
seized
by
the
Company
,
in
regard
no
particular
person
is
permitted
to
trade
.
The
Captain
nettled
at
her
Discourse
,
resolved
to
be
revenged
.
Nor
was
it
long
before
he
found
the
means
;
for
being
commanded
away
for
Maslipatan
in
the
Kingdom
of
Goleonda
,
where
being
arriv'd
,
laden
,
and
ready
to
set
Sail
to
return
to
Batavia
,
the
chief
of
the
Factory
desired
him
to
take
in
four
Bales
of
Goods
for
the
General
's
Wife
,
as
belonging
to
her
,
and
to
deliver
them
privately
to
her
.
This
was
Nuts
to
the
Captain
:
so
that
being
return'd
to
Batavia
,
he
went
he
went
immediately
to
visit
the
General
,
and
deliver
him
the
Letters
which
concerned
the
Cargo
.
Immediately
according
to
custom
the
General
invited
him
to
dinner
,
at
which
time
it
is
usual
for
the
General
to
inform
himself
of
the
Condition
of
the
Factory
.
Among
the
rest
of
the
questions
the
General
asked
the
Captain
whether
he
had
any
Counterband
Goods
aboard
,
or
any
that
were
not
upon
the
Company
's
sole
account
.
To
which
the
Captain
answered
,
that
all
the
Goods
belonged
to
the
Company
,
except
four
Bales
,
which
the
chief
Factor
at
Muslipatan
had
particularly
recommended
to
his
care
,
as
belonging
to
Madam
General
.
This
being
publickly
spoken
in
the
presence
of
a
great
many
that
were
at
Table
,
the
Lady
that
was
not
aware
of
such
a
blow
,
was
not
a
little
surpriz'd
,
and
the
General
himself
was
not
a
little
in
wrath
,
sternly
ask'd
her
how
she
durst
undertake
to
trade
without
his
knowledge
.
Presently
she
denied
the
whole
matter
,
and
averted
that
the
Captain
was
mistaken
,
and
took
her
for
some
other
person
.
But
the
General
sent
for
the
Piscal
,
and
order'd
him
to
go
forthwith
with
the
Captain
,
and
fetch
the
four
Bales
ashoa●
;
which
being
done
,
he
order'd
further
that
the
Goods
should
be
carried
into
the
public
Hall
of
the
Town
House
,
with
a
Writing
fix'd
upon
them
,
that
whoever
own'd
those
Goods
should
come
and
claim
them
;
but
no
body
came
.
So
that
the
Captain
had
the
pleasure
to
see
the
Lady
in
a
delicate
raging
passion
,
and
the
Goods
dispos'd
of
to
the
Fiscal
,
and
the
Poor
of
the
Hospital
.
The
same
General
and
his
Wife
having
no
Children
,
they
began
to
consider
to
whom
they
should
leave
their
Estates
.
At
length
the
General
bethought
himself
of
a
Niece
he
had
at
Amsterdam
,
and
therefore
wrote
to
the
Directors
of
the
Company
to
send
her
to
him
.
This
Niece
of
his
cried
Pot-herbs
and
Onions
about
the
street
to
get
her
living
;
in
which
Calling
she
was
at
last
found
out
,
and
brought
to
the
Directors
;
who
presently
changed
her
Habit
,
and
of
a
Crier
of
Cabbage
made
her
a
little
Lady
;
who
though
she
were
of
such
a
low
condition
,
was
not
without
a
good
proportion
of
natural
Beauty
.
The
Fleet
being
ready
to
depart
,
there
was
a
Cabin
built
on
purpose
for
this
Niece
,
and
the
Company
having
presented
her
with
several
pieces
of
Tissue
and
Silks
,
recommended
her
to
C.
Rosse
,
the
Viceadmiral's
care
.
This
Captain
had
been
several
times
at
the
Indies
before
,
and
was
both
rich
and
a
Batchelour
:
so
that
when
the
Ship
was
out
at
Sea
,
he
fail'd
not
to
shew
all
the
respects
imaginable
to
this
Niece
.
Now
this
young
Virgin
not
being
accustomed
to
the
Sea
,
upon
the
least
gust
of
Wind
she
was
half
dead
;
and
all
that
time
the
Captain
would
not
stir
from
her
Bed-side
,
for
fear
any
Accident
should
befall
her
.
And
as
he
was
thus
diligent
not
to
stir
from
her
Bed-side
in
fowl
,
't
is
verily
believ'd
he
was
seldom
far
from
it
in
fair
weather
;
and
that
instead
of
sitting
by
her
Bed-side
,
he
sometimes
got
fairly
into
it
.
But
whether
he
were
within
or
without
,
most
certain
it
is
,
that
before
Madam
Niece
arrived
at
Batavia
,
she
found
her self
to
be
with
child
,
though
she
so
discreetly
concealed
it
,
that
none
in
the
Vessel
perceived
it
.
The
Vessel
had
no
sooner
passed
the
Strait
that
lies
toward
Bantam
,
but
Madam
General
with
a
great
number
of
her
Friends
in
several
little
Barques
came
out
to
meet
Madam
Niece
,
and
were
not
a
little
surprized
to
find
her
to
be
a
person
so
well
clad
and
handsom
withall
,
without
any
appearance
of
what
she
had
been
before
.
A
Coach
and
six
Horses
,
and
six
Halberdiers
,
a
Troop
of
Horse
,
and
a
Company
of
Foot
,
waited
upon
the
shoar
for
Madam
General
.
And
thus
was
Madam
Niece
conducted
to
the
Fort
with
great
pomp
,
and
as
kindly
received
by
Monsieur
General
.
Some
few
days
after
several
of
the
Gallants
of
Batavia
came
picquiering
to
the
House
to
see
Madam
Niece
;
and
so
it
was
,
that
all
being
smitten
,
every
one
desired
her
in
Marriage
:
but
both
Uncle
and
Aunt
were
deaf
to
all
their
Suits
,
as
having
design'd
her
to
a
young
rich
Merchant
,
who
was
then
out
of
the
way
.
C.
Rosse
laugh'd
in
his
sleeve
at
the
bustle
that
was
made
,
and
still
continued
his
former
respects
and
double
Diligences
,
which
were
the
more
willingly
permitted
him
in
regard
of
the
great
care
of
their
Niece
,
for
which
the
Uncle
and
the
Aunt
thought
themselves
oblig'd
to
him
during
their
Voyage
.
But
at
length
seeing
such
a
swarm
of
Sweethearts
about
her
,
he
thought
it
but
charity
to
undeceive
so
many
poor
Gulls
,
and
without
further
ceremony
to
go
to
her
Aunt
,
and
to
demand
her
Niece
for
his
Wife
.
The
She
General
who
look'd
upon
herself
to
be
a
kind
of
a
Queen
at
Batavia
,
look'd
upon
it
as
a
high
offence
and
indignity
for
a
Tarpaulin
Captain
of
a
Ship
to
dare
to
make
her
such
a
Proposal
,
having
already
refus'd
such
Matches
,
persons
that
might
come
to
be
Privy
Counsellors
of
all
the
Indies
.
Nevertheless
within
a
day
or
two
after
the
Captain
renewed
his
Charge
,
but
then
in
a
Majestic
Fury
she
utterly
forbid
him
the
Fort.
He
taking
little
notice
of
her
rage
,
goes
to
the
General
,
and
after
some
Discourse
makes
the
same
Proposal
,
and
receives
the
same
Answer
.
But
then
the
Captain
gave
the
Husband
such
a
Bone
to
pick
,
that
he
would
not
give
the
Wife
;
Sir
,
said
he
,
twice
already
have
I
demanded
your
Niece
in
Marriage
,
this
is
now
the
third
time
that
I
make
the
same
demand
;
if
you
refuse
me
,
you
shall
ask
me
four
times
before
I
accept
of
her
:
and
so
saying
briskly
left
him
.
The
General
reflecting
upon
the
Captain
's
words
,
went
to
his
Wife
and
told
her
the
Story
,
who
guessing
at
the
effects
of
a
long
Voyage
Familiarity
,
call'd
Madam
Niece
into
examination
:
She
not
being
us'd
to
Dissimulation
confess'd
the
whole
matter
,
and
without
any
more
to
do
was
married
to
the
Captain
,
to
the
great
wonder
of
the
whole
City
,
till
the
birth
of
a
Boy
at
the
end
of
six
moneths
unfolded
the
Riddle
.
But
this
lying
in
was
her
ruin
;
for
about
five
or
six
days
after
,
the
Mother
and
the
Nurse
being
ill
,
the
chief
Chirurgeon
of
the
Fort
order'd
them
to
take
a
little
Cremor
Tartar
;
and
to
that
purpose
sent
a
young
man
to
the
Master
Chirurgeon
of
the
Town
,
to
send
him
two
quantities
of
Cremor
Tartar
in
two
Papers
.
He
being
drinking
with
his
Friends
,
sends
a
young
Barber
newly
come
from
Holland
,
to
put
up
the
two
quantities
according
to
direction
.
But
the
Barber
mistook
the
Glass
,
and
put
up
Sublimate
instead
of
Cremor
Tartar
.
So
the
two
Women
taking
their
Doses
,
dissolved
in
two
Silver
Cups
of
fair
Water
,
died
in
24
hours
after
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
General
Vanderbroug
,
and
of
the
Original
of
the
City
of
Batavia
GEneral
Vanderbroug
was
of
Anverse
,
and
having
studied
in
the
Jesuits
College
,
retained
some
tincture
of
Learning
,
which
he
endeavoured
to
improve
as
much
as
his
business
would
give
him
leave
.
While
he
was
General
he
caus'd
the
Alcoran
to
be
translated
out
of
Arabic
into
Dutch.
He
was
also
a
man
of
courage
,
and
several
times
expos'd
himself
to
great
hazards
for
the
Service
of
the
Company
,
as
you
shall
see
by
the
following
Relation
.
After
the
Hollanders
had
taken
several
Prizes
from
the
Portuguezes
by
Sea
,
they
wanted
a
place
of
Retreat
,
where
they
might
repair
their
endamaged
Ships
,
and
repose
after
the
toils
of
the
Sea
.
At
first
they
cast
their
eyes
upon
the
Island
of
Java
,
in
that
place
where
the
English
had
built
a
small
Convenience
for
their
Trade
.
There
is
a
Road
in
that
part
,
where
Vessels
ride
securely
all
the
year
,
into
which
a
River
discharges
it self
that
will
receive
Shallops
of
good
burthen
,
for
above
a
thousand
Paces
.
The
Water
of
this
River
is
most
excellent
;
for
being
carried
never
so
far
to
Sea
,
it
never
stinks
,
nor
engenders
Worms
;
which
can
only
be
said
of
the
Thames
and
Ganges
besides
.
The
Hollanders
therefore
came
and
lay
upon
the
point
of
a
River
,
over
against
the
place
where
the
English
had
their
small
House
.
They
had
with
them
then
the
greatest
part
of
the
Ships
which
they
had
in
the
Indies
,
laden
with
those
great
Bales
of
Cloth
which
come
from
Bengale
and
the
Coast
of
Surat
,
so
big
that
a
dozen
men
can
hardly
manage
them
.
These
Bales
they
landed
,
and
of
them
made
a
kind
of
Fortification
,
planting
a
good
number
of
great
Guns
between
them
:
For
they
never
wanted
great
Guns
ever
since
they
traded
alone
to
Japon
,
the
onely
Kingdom
of
the
World
abounding
in
Copper
;
from
whence
they
brought
prodigious
quantities
to
Macao
and
Goa
,
where
they
cast
their
Artillery
.
Thus
the
Hollanders
thought
that
by
Sea
no
body
could
endamage
their
small
Fortification
,
made
of
Bales
of
cloth
,
which
was
defended
by
their
Vessels
which
they
had
in
the
Road
:
But
by
Land
they
were
afraid
that
the
King
of
the
Island
,
viz.
either
of
Materan
or
Bantam
,
might
disturb
them
.
Observing
therefore
the
Situation
of
the
Island
,
which
on
that
side
was
all
covered
with
Woods
,
which
reached
on
that
side
within
a
League
of
the
Sea
;
and
that
where
they
ended
,
to
the
Shoar
there
was
no
other
way
but
a
Bank
,
which
separated
the
Marsh
from
the
River
:
So
that
the
Hollanders
the
better
to
secure
themselves
against
the
two
Kings
,
resolved
to
raise
a
Tower
upon
the
Bank
.
In
this
Tower
they
planted
several
Culverins
and
small
Pieces
,
cramm'd
with
artificial
Wild●ire
,
and
every
evening
relieved
their
Guards
.
The
King
of
Materan
perceiving
this
,
and
believing
that
the
Hollanders
would
not
stop
here
,
advanced
a
powerful
Army
to
pull
down
the
Tower
.
To
which
purpose
he
brought
with
him
great
Chains
of
Iron
,
and
Cables
made
of
the
Coco
Flax
;
believing
that
by
the
favour
of
the
Night
,
having
got
his
Chains
and
Ropes
about
the
Tower
,
by
the
strength
of
his
Men
and
Elephants
he
might
easily
pull
it
down
.
But
having
fail'd
in
his
Enterprize
,
and
for
that
the
Hollanders
Artillery
kill'd
him
abundance
of
Men
,
he
retreated
with
his
Army
.
But
it
was
not
long
before
he
return'd
again
with
a
more
powerful
Force
by
Land
,
and
also
a
great
Fleet
of
small
Vessels
to
assist
him
by
Sea
.
With
these
Forces
he
gave
a
furious
Onset
a
second
time
,
which
the
Hollanders
with
no
less
vigour
sustained
,
and
beat
him
off
.
But
nothing
discouraged
with
his
loss
,
he
resolved
to
give
a
third
Onset
,
onely
he
staid
some
few
days
in
expectation
of
more
Forces
.
In
the
mean
while
one
of
the
most
considerable
Captains
of
his
Army
was
accus'd
to
the
King
not
to
have
done
his
Duty
:
though
seasonably
advertiz'd
that
the
King
was
resolv'd
to
seize
upon
his
person
,
and
cut
him
to
pieces
.
For
you
must
know
,
that
among
the
Javans
when
any
person
has
merited
Death
,
they
tie
the
Offender
all
along
upon
a
great
piece
of
Timber
,
and
the
next
Lord
or
great
person
that
has
a
mind
to
try
the
goodness
of
his
Scimitar
,
comes
and
cuts
the
Body
into
four
pieces
,
the
first
stroak
being
made
upon
the
Brest
,
the
second
upon
the
Pit
of
the
Stomach
,
the
third
upon
the
lower
part
of
the
Belly
.
The
four
pieces
if
they
be
Men
,
are
burnt
;
if
Women
,
thrown
to
the
Dogs
,
which
they
keep
for
that
purpose
.
For
the
Javans
never
burn
any
person
.
This
Javanese
Lord
therefore
knowing
what
he
was
to
trust
to
,
made
his
escape
to
the
Hollanders
,
and
was
kindly
received
by
Vanderbroug
.
To
ingratiate
himself
,
he
told
the
Dutch
General
all
the
King's
Designs
in
reference
to
the
carrying
the
place
;
where
he
would
make
his
Onset
,
and
what
number
of
men
he
had
.
This
however
did
not
sufficiently
chear
up
the
General
,
who
knew
his
own
weakness
.
So
that
the
Javanese
perceiving
him
still
pensive
,
I
find
(
said
he
)
that
thou
art
afraid
of
the
King's
strength
,
and
reason
thou
hast
,
but
be
rul'd
by
me
:
Thou
art
not
ignorant
that
the
Javanners
are
rigid
Observers
of
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
and
that
if
any
Uncleanness
from
a
Christian
hand
falls
upon
their
Clothes
,
they
●●ing
them
away
,
and
spend
six
whole
days
in
washing
themselves
,
before
they
believe
themselves
clean
.
Hear
then
,
said
he
;
let
all
the
Ordure
and
Dung
of
the
People
that
are
with
thee
be
heaped
in
a
place
together
,
and
made
●●ui●
in
Pots
for
that
purpose
;
and
when
they
mount
their
Ladders
,
spare
not
for
Showres
of
that
Liquor
,
and
I
warrant
ye
they
will
retreat
faster
than
they
came
on
.
Farther
continued
he
;
I
know
that
the
points
of
their
Arrows
and
Cric's
are
poison'd
,
and
that
this
poison
is
so
strong
,
that
whoever
are
wounded
therewith
die
suddenly
,
unless
they
have
recourse
to
this
onely
Remedy
;
which
is
to
preserve
their
own
Excrement
,
and
to
dry
it
to
powder
;
and
when
they
find
themselves
wounded
,
to
take
a
little
of
the
powder
,
and
drink
it
off
in
a
small
Beer-glass
of
Water
.
The
General
observing
what
the
Javan
Lord
had
said
,
when
the
Enemy
mounted
their
Ladders
,
lustily
besmear'd
them
with
the
Liquor
,
which
he
caus'd
to
be
prepar'd
against
their
coming
;
so
that
instead
of
gaining
the
tops
of
their
Ladders
,
they
made
all
the
haste
they
could
down
again
;
but
being
hindred
by
those
that
follow'd
them
,
they
threw
themselves
headlong
to
the
ground
;
by
which
means
several
of
them
were
maimed
,
and
several
kill'd
outright
.
Thus
the
Army
disbanded
in
a
moment
,
and
the
Emperour
was
the
first
that
took
his
flight
.
Vanderbroug
observing
the
disorderly
Retreat
of
the
Enemy
,
took
a
small
Party
with
him
,
and
pursu'd
the
flying
Enemy
,
who
being
enclosed
by
those
in
the
Fort
,
that
sally'd
out
upon
them
,
were
miserably
cut
in
pieces
.
But
the
General
having
left
the
greatest
part
of
his
men
,
and
returning
onely
with
a
small
and
very
inconsiderable
Company
,
the
Javanners
who
had
hid
themselves
in
the
Mershes
for
fear
,
resum'd
courage
,
and
suddenly
fell
upon
him
in
his
return
,
and
so
encompass'd
him
on
every
side
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
escape
.
However
they
defended
themselves
stoutly
for
a
while
,
but
being
wounded
with
the
Arrows
and
Cric's
of
the
Indians
,
and
not
being
provided
of
the
forementioned
Antidote
,
they
died
immediately
.
The
General
was
taken
alive
,
not
so
much
as
wounded
;
for
as
he
told
me
afterwards
himself
,
he
found
they
had
no
desire
to
kill
him
.
So
soon
as
he
was
taken
they
carried
him
to
the
Emperour
,
who
as
soon
as
he
saw
him
bid
him
not
fear
any
thing
,
but
told
him
withall
,
that
it
was
his
pleasure
,
that
he
should
command
his
Men
to
quit
the
Fort
and
Tower
,
and
be
gone
;
otherwise
that
he
would
make
both
him
,
and
all
those
that
should
fall
into
his
Hands
,
perpetual
Slaves
.
At
the
same
time
the
Emperour
with
his
principal
Officers
,
and
the
General
with
a
good
Guard
,
came
to
the
Foot
of
the
Wall
of
the
Tower
,
where
the
General
in
the
Malay
Language
,
laying
before
them
his
own
misfortune
,
and
the
improbability
of
their
holding
out
long
,
commanded
them
to
quit
the
Fort
,
after
they
had
embarqued
whatever
they
saw
fitting
,
but
onely
6
Pieces
of
small
Canon
,
200
Bullets
,
and
500
Quintals
of
Powder
.
The
Emperour
was
overjoy'd
to
hear
what
the
General
said
,
and
thought
himself
sure
of
the
Fort
and
Tower
.
But
then
the
General
turning
to
the
Emperour
,
told
him
,
that
none
of
his
men
understood
Malay
,
and
that
therefore
it
would
be
convenient
for
him
to
repeat
the
same
in
Flemish
.
Which
being
granted
,
he
spoke
to
the
Souldiers
in
Flemish
,
and
ordered
them
quite
the
contrary
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
they
should
not
be
Traitors
to
their
Countrey
,
but
hold
out
the
place
till
death
,
not
minding
what
became
of
him
;
and
to
that
end
,
that
they
should
bid
the
Infidels
forthwith
retire
,
or
else
they
would
immediately
fire
all
their
Guns
upon
them
.
The
Emperour
astonish'd
at
their
Resolution
retreats
,
and
carries
the
General
with
him
.
Being
thus
retir'd
,
the
General
made
him
believe
that
he
would
find
a
means
to
write
to
the
Company
,
to
give
them
an
account
of
what
had
pass'd
,
and
that
he
was
confident
they
would
give
such
order
for
an
Accommodation
,
as
should
satisfie
His
Majesty
,
which
satisfi'd
the
Emperour
for
that
time
.
In
the
mean
while
the
General
found
an
opportunity
to
get
into
a
small
Barque
,
and
to
get
to
the
Fort
,
where
he
was
joyfully
receiv'd
.
This
Recital
I
had
from
his
own
mouth
.
The
General
having
done
this
and
several
other
eminent
Services
for
the
Company
,
and
acquitted
himself
with
Reputation
and
a
fair
Estate
,
was
desirous
to
return
home
,
where
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
several
of
the
States
had
no
less
a
desire
to
see
him
.
Streight
he
took
up
his
Habitation
at
the
Hague
,
and
for
a
good
while
liv'd
splendidly
,
gave
great
Presents
and
Entertainments
to
the
Prince
,
and
several
other
Grandees
of
Holland
,
by
which
means
he
ran
himself
into
so
great
an
Expence
,
that
he
was
forc'd
to
desire
of
the
Company
,
that
he
might
return
into
their
Service
.
One
day
the
Prince
of
Orange
asking
him
what
Rarities
he
had
brought
out
of
the
Indies
,
he
call'd
for
five
Silver
Plates
,
and
setting
them
upon
the
Table
,
drew
out
five
little
Bags
out
of
his
Pocket
,
and
emptied
a
several
Bag
upon
a
several
Plate
;
which
surpriz'd
not
onely
the
Prince
,
but
several
others
of
the
States
then
present
,
to
see
such
a
number
of
Diamonds
and
other
Jewels
of
a
vast
value
.
It
was
not
without
some
difficulty
that
he
was
again
entertain'd
by
the
Company
;
but
at
length
they
sent
him
Admiral
of
two
Ships
to
Batavia
,
where
being
arriv'd
,
the
General
and
Consuls
made
him
Admiral
of
the
Fleet
that
was
just
bound
for
the
Coast
of
Coromandel
,
Surat
,
and
Persia
.
Being
return'd
to
Batavia
,
General
Vandyme
and
the
Council
sent
him
to
Malaca
,
which
the
Hollanders
then
besieg'd
,
and
where
they
found
a
stouter
resistance
than
they
imagin'd
.
There
in
an
assault
upon
the
Town
he
received
a
slight
Wound
,
of
which
he
was
quickly
cur'd
;
but
soon
after
he
fell
sick
,
and
died
before
the
Town
was
surrendred
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Country
about
Cochin
,
and
how
the
Holland
General
crown'd
one
of
the
Indian
Princes
.
ALL
the
Countrey
about
Cochin
is
planted
for
the
most
part
with
that
sort
of
Tree
which
they
call
Cocos
,
the
Fruit
whereof
produces
that
sort
of
Wine
which
the
Inhabitants
call
Tary
,
whereof
they
make
their
Strong
Water
.
They
mingle
this
Wine
with
course
black
Sugar
unrefin'd
,
together
with
the
Bark
of
a
Tree
which
bears
nothing
but
Thorns
.
This
Bark
causes
the
Tary
and
Sugar
to
boil
and
ferment
like
new
Wine
.
When
the
Tary
and
the
Sugar
have
fermented
for
above
seven
or
eight
hours
,
they
distill
them
in
an
Alembic
,
and
make
Strong
Water
,
which
is
stronger
or
smaller
,
by
how
much
the
more
often
or
seldomer
it
is
distill'd
.
Besides
the
Coverture
of
these
Trees
the
whole
Country
is
full
of
Cows
;
for
they
are
all
Idolaters
in
this
Country
,
that
onely
worship
their
Cows
for
their
Gods
,
feed
upon
their
Milk
,
and
eat
nothing
that
has
Life
.
When
you
leave
the
Countries
of
these
Princes
,
which
they
call
Rajas
,
travelling
toward
the
North
East
you
enter
into
the
Territories
of
the
Raja
of
Velouche
,
which
are
of
a
large
extent
.
He
and
all
his
Subjects
being
Idolaters
,
unless
it
be
about
nine
or
ten
thousand
poor
People
call'd
Christians
of
S.
John
,
as
being
baptiz'd
after
the
same
manner
that
S.
John
baptiz'd
the
People
in
the
Wilderness
.
After
the
taking
of
Cochin
,
of
which
we
have
given
a
full
Relation
in
our
Indian
Travels
,
General
Vangous
,
who
commanded
at
the
Siege
,
became
so
haughty
that
he
despis'd
all
the
other
Officers
,
as
well
Military
as
those
that
belonged
to
the
Government
and
Justice
of
the
City
.
However
to
recompence
one
of
the
Raja's
by
whose
means
he
had
taken
the
City
,
he
persuaded
him
to
quit
the
Name
of
Raja
,
and
to
assume
the
Title
of
King
,
that
he
might
have
the
Honour
to
set
the
Crown
upon
his
Head
.
To
this
end
he
made
great
inquiry
through
his
whole
Army
for
a
Goldsmith
,
and
having
found
out
one
that
undertook
it
,
and
caus'd
him
to
make
a
Crown
of
massie
Gold
,
that
weigh'd
near
ten
Marks
,
which
I
believe
the
Raja
found
more
inconvenient
and
weighty
upon
his
Head
,
than
an
old
Muckender
with
three
corners
bound
about
his
Head
,
which
is
the
mark
of
the
Raja's
Sovereignty
.
While
they
were
making
this
Crown
there
were
great
preparations
for
the
Ceremony
:
It
was
performed
in
a
Garden
near
the
Town
,
where
was
set
a
large
Tent
spread
all
over
with
painted
Calicut
.
Within
was
a
Throne
erected
with
a
Canopy
of
China
Damask
,
and
all
the
Steps
to
the
Throne
were
cover'd
with
Persian
Tapistry
.
The
day
being
come
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Army
,
Officers
and
Souldiers
,
went
to
fetch
the
Raja
,
who
lay
in
his
Hut
a
quarter
of
a
League
off
;
where
they
mounted
him
upon
one
of
two
Elephants
which
the
General
sent
him
,
being
attended
likewise
with
two
led
Horses
,
and
two
Palanquins
for
more
State
.
Being
come
to
the
place
,
he
was
clad
in
a
Scarlet
Robe
with
great
Hanging
Sleeves
,
and
so
brought
in
where
Vangous
was
sitting
upon
his
Throne
,
with
a
Sword
and
a
Crown
by
him
.
The
Raja
being
come
to
the
Foot
of
the
Throne
,
the
Major
of
the
Army
took
the
Sword
,
deliver'd
him
by
the
General
,
and
girt
the
Raja
,
who
then
ascending
the
Steps
of
the
Throne
,
prostrated
himself
before
the
Holland
General
while
he
put
the
Crown
upon
his
Head
.
Then
the
new
King
riseth
up
,
and
lays
his
Hand
upon
the
Head
of
a
Cow
that
stood
near
the
Throne
.
Which
done
,
kneeling
with
his
Hands
clasp'd
,
and
lifted
toward
the
Head
of
the
same
Cow
,
he
took
his
Oath
to
be
true
and
faithful
to
the
Company
,
and
to
embrace
their
Interests
.
On
the
other
side
the
General
promis'd
him
on
the
behalf
of
the
Company
,
that
they
should
assist
him
when
he
should
have
occasion
against
his
Enemies
.
Which
Solemnities
being
very
gravely
perform'd
the
Musquettiers
gave
three
Volleys
,
and
the
new
King
was
conducted
back
to
his
Hut
with
the
same
Pomp
that
he
was
brought
.
Thus
you
see
the
Pride
of
a
Pepper
Merchant
,
to
make
Kings
and
domineer
over
Crowns
.
One
other
famous
Act
of
Vangous
must
not
be
forgotten
.
You
must
know
,
that
at
the
taking
of
Cochin
the
Jesuits
had
in
that
City
one
of
the
fairest
Libraries
in
all
Asia
,
as
well
for
the
great
quantity
of
Books
sent
them
out
of
Europe
,
as
for
several
rare
Manuscripts
in
the
Hebrew
,
Chaldee
,
Arabic
,
Persian
,
Indian
,
Chinese
,
and
other
Oriental
Languages
.
For
in
all
the
Conquests
of
the
Portugals
,
their
first
care
was
to
summon
all
the
Learned
People
of
the
several
Nations
,
and
to
get
all
their
Books
into
their
hands
.
During
that
little
time
which
the
Jesuits
staid
in
Aethiopia
they
had
copied
out
all
the
good
Books
that
came
to
their
knowledge
,
and
sent
all
those
Books
to
Cochin
.
They
had
staid
longer
in
Aethiopia
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
Jealousie
of
the
Patriarchs
,
and
their
Bishops
,
which
are
very
numerous
;
so
that
if
there
be
two
men
in
one
Village
that
belong
to
one
Church
,
the
chiefest
calls
himself
Bishop
.
At
their
Ceremonies
of
Baptism
when
they
name
the
Holy
Ghost
,
they
apply
a
hot
Iron
to
the
neck
of
the
Infant
,
saying
that
the
Holy
Ghost
descended
upon
the
Apostles
in
the
shape
of
Fiery
Tongues
.
The
Patriarchs
and
Bishops
were
jealous
of
the
Jesuits
,
finding
that
they
had
insinuated
themselves
into
the
favour
of
the
King
and
Grandees
of
the
Court.
Which
so
enraged
the
Aethiopians
,
that
they
caus'd
the
People
to
mutiny
,
preaching
that
the
King
was
about
to
alter
the
Religion
of
the
Country
,
and
to
draw
along
with
him
several
of
the
Lords
.
And
the
Fury
of
the
People
grew
to
that
height
,
that
whatever
the
King
could
do
or
say
,
he
could
not
appease
their
Fury
:
So
that
they
put
him
in
prison
,
and
elected
his
Brother
in
his
place
.
The
cause
of
this
disorder
was
laid
upon
the
Jesuits
,
and
was
the
reason
that
they
were
expell'd
the
Kingdom
;
neither
had
they
scap'd
so
,
but
they
were
afraid
of
the
Governour
of
Mozambique
,
and
the
Portugals
that
inhabit
all
along
the
Coast
of
Africa
.
But
to
tell
ye
what
became
of
this
Library
,
General
Vangous
made
no
conscience
to
expose
it
to
the
ignorance
of
his
Souldiers
,
so
that
I
have
seen
the
Souldiers
and
Seamen
tear
several
of
those
beautiful
Volums
to
light
their
Tobacco
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
Sieur
Hollebrand
Glins
,
President
of
the
Factory
at
Ormus
.
WHen
the
Ships
come
to
Ormus
,
it
is
a
great
prejudice
for
the
Goods
to
lie
out
of
doors
.
For
such
is
the
extremity
of
the
Heat
in
that
part
,
that
if
the
Spices
,
especially
the
Cloves
,
be
not
carried
to
the
Water-side
every
foot
,
and
there
laid
to
steep
in
the
Water
for
four
and
twenty
hours
,
they
would
turn
to
a
mere
powder
.
Sugar
is
brought
thither
in
great
Wooden
Chests
,
but
if
there
be
the
least
Cleft
for
a
Fly
or
an
Emmet
to
get
in
,
in
a
small
time
the
Chest
will
be
half
emptied
.
As
for
Camphire
,
which
is
brought
from
Borneo
in
Pipes
,
if
it
lie
a
little
too
long
in
that
warm
Air
,
it
will
exhale
above
half
away
.
To
remedy
these
Inconveniences
Sieur
Hollebrand
resolved
to
build
a
bigger
Warehouse
.
Among
the
rest
of
the
Workmen
that
were
imployed
in
this
Building
was
a
Gunsmith
,
who
came
in
the
interim
in
a
Ship
from
Batavia
.
This
poor
Fellow
was
imployed
to
make
Locks
for
the
Warehouse
;
for
in
those
Parts
they
have
no
other
Keys
,
or
Locks
either
,
than
what
are
made
of
Wood
:
So
that
it
was
a
Crime
for
him
to
be
found
idle
at
any
time
.
And
therefore
the
President
finding
him
one
Sunday
in
the
Afternoon
drinking
with
two
of
his
Companions
that
came
from
the
Ship
to
see
him
,
gave
the
Fellow
half
a
dozen
good
Licks
with
his
Cane
,
and
would
have
given
him
more
,
but
that
the
Smith
being
a
sturdy
Fellow
,
and
feeling
the
Blows
smart
,
wrested
the
Stick
out
of
the
President
's
Hands
,
and
flung
it
out
of
the
Window
.
For
which
the
President
,
upon
pretence
that
the
Fellow
had
struck
him
four
Blows
,
which
was
untrue
,
as
I
my self
being
there
could
witness
,
sent
him
laden
with
Chains
to
the
Ship
,
where
he
would
have
tried
him
for
his
Life
,
in
a
full
Court
of
the
Merchants
of
the
Factory
:
but
they
refusing
him
,
for
very
madness
he
took
two
Notaries
,
that
he
had
a
power
over
,
went
to
the
Ship
alone
,
made
the
Officers
of
the
Ship
,
and
condemn'd
the
Fellow
to
be
hang'd
.
And
he
had
certainly
been
executed
but
for
me
and
some
other
of
my
Countrymen
,
(
for
the
Fellow
was
of
Geneva
)
that
threatned
the
President
out
of
his
design
.
Yet
he
caus'd
him
to
be
drubb'd
Naked
at
the
Main
Mast
after
that
inhuman
manner
,
that
he
lost
the
use
of
one
of
his
Arms.
This
the
Genevese
could
never
forget
,
and
therefore
sought
all
opportunities
to
kill
him
;
to
which
purpose
he
put
himself
in
the
same
Ship
with
Hollebrand
when
he
returned
for
Holland
.
But
coming
to
the
Cape
of
Good
Hope
,
and
being
sent
ashoar
in
the
Shallop
for
Provisions
,
the
Shallop
was
overset
in
a
stormy
Sea
,
and
Hollebrand's
Life
thereby
secur'd
.
But
before
we
leave
Ormus
,
where
Hollebrand
was
building
his
Warehouse
that
caus'd
all
this
mischief
,
let
us
take
notice
of
this
by
the
way
,
that
there
is
no
abiding
at
Ormus
till
April
,
lest
you
pay
for
your
stay
with
some
Malignant
Fever
,
that
may
hold
a
man
as
long
as
he
lives
;
or
if
he
be
cur'd
by
chance
,
yet
will
the
White
of
his
Eyes
be
more
yellow
than
Saffron
.
This
same
sort
of
Fever
seizes
our
Europeans
in
the
Port
of
Alexandretta
in
Syria
,
and
in
the
Islands
where
the
Hollanders
lade
their
Cloves
,
Nutmegs
,
and
Mace
.
By
the
way
observe
,
that
there
is
a
particular
sort
of
Nutmeg
which
the
Hollanders
call
Maneque
,
and
we
the
Male
Nutmeg
,
as
long
again
and
a
little
bigger
than
the
ordinary
Nutmeg
;
and
this
sort
they
never
carry
into
Europe
,
because
they
sell
it
to
better
profit
in
Persia
and
the
Indies
.
This
I
shall
also
further
add
,
that
the
ordinary
Nutmeg
condited
,
fuddles
more
than
the
strongest
Wine
,
eating
but
onely
one
either
at
the
beginning
or
ending
of
the
Meal
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Touching
the
Islands
of
the
Prince
.
THE
Fort
of
Batavia
has
four
fair
Bastions
,
and
is
well
built
but
upon
an
ill
Foundation
,
those
Bastions
being
plainly
observ'd
to
sink
,
and
requiring
Reparation
from
time
to
time
.
For
the
perfecting
of
which
Work
the
Hollanders
wanted
Slaves
:
whereupon
a
Consultation
was
had
where
to
get
Slaves
.
To
which
Answer
was
made
,
that
there
was
no
better
place
than
the
Prince's
Islands
.
Which
being
concluded
,
the
General
of
Batavia
dispatch'd
away
three
the
biggest
Ships
belonging
to
Batavia
.
These
Ships
visited
every
one
of
these
Islands
,
feigning
that
they
came
from
Holland
and
wanted
Refreshment
.
So
soon
as
the
Inhabitants
discover'd
the
Vessels
,
they
flock'd
to
the
Shoar
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
,
as
they
wont
to
do
,
bringing
along
with
them
the
best
of
their
Provision
,
as
Coco
Wine
,
Nuts
,
and
other
Fruits
of
the
growth
of
the
Islands
.
Happy
were
they
that
could
first
get
aboard
,
for
they
always
get
more
by
the
Mariners
and
Souldiers
,
than
by
those
that
go
ashoar
to
trade
.
Now
so
soon
as
they
were
ashoar
,
they
gave
them
Strong
Water
to
drink
till
they
were
drunk
;
and
when
the
Masters
of
the
Ships
saw
them
in
that
condition
,
they
immediately
sent
a
good
number
of
their
men
well
armed
ashoar
,
who
bound
them
that
were
upon
the
Sand
to
truck
for
their
goods
,
and
carried
them
away
to
their
Ships
,
killing
all
those
that
made
any
resistance
.
But
they
did
them
little
service
;
for
finding
themselves
so
inhumanly
us'd
as
the
Hollanders
use
their
Slaves
,
they
took
a
resolution
to
eat
nothing
,
and
to
starve
themselves
to
death
,
rather
than
to
be
forc'd
to
labour
and
be
beaten
every
day
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
How
the
Hollanders
sent
to
declare
War
against
the
Persians
,
and
of
the
ill
Success
of
their
Fleet.
MUch
about
the
same
time
Charles
Constant
was
sent
by
the
Company
with
a
Fleet
of
seven
great
Ships
,
to
declare
War
against
the
Persians
,
in
case
they
would
not
comply
with
the
Dutch
in
reference
to
their
Silk
Trade
and
their
Customs
.
Being
arriv'd
at
Ormus
he
left
the
Fleet
there
,
and
hasten'd
to
Ispahan
,
and
from
thence
to
Casbin
,
where
then
the
King
was
.
But
his
Embassie
had
not
that
effect
as
he
expected
:
For
he
thought
that
the
King
would
have
been
frighted
at
the
noise
of
a
Fleet
of
seven
great
Ships
that
lay
at
Ormus
,
but
he
was
mistaken
.
For
the
Persian
knew
he
need
not
send
any
Force
against
the
said
Fleet
,
in
regard
it
would
be
ruin'd
without
:
It
being
impossible
for
our
Europeans
to
stay
at
Ormus
in
the
heat
of
Somer
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
Heat
,
as
for
want
of
Water
;
for
there
is
no
good
Water
at
Ormus
,
nor
upon
any
part
of
the
Coast
of
Persia
,
but
what
is
kept
in
Cisterns
,
and
that
full
of
Worms
.
'T
is
true
,
that
upon
the
Coast
of
Arabia
there
are
Wells
of
good
Water
,
but
when
the
Arabians
discover
any
Ships
upon
the
Coast
,
they
come
down
all
in
Arms
to
defend
their
Wells
;
for
it
is
their
profit
to
sell
their
Water
,
and
that
at
a
very
dear
rate
,
to
those
that
are
in
necessity
.
Now
the
King
and
Council
not
being
ignorant
,
that
the
longer
the
Fleet
lay
at
Ormus
,
the
worse
would
be
its
condition
,
would
not
give
the
Commander
his
first
Audience
in
two
moneths
.
During
which
time
there
died
above
half
the
Men
;
for
from
six
a
clock
in
the
morning
till
four
in
the
afternoon
,
if
any
of
the
Seamen
went
to
take
a
little
Air
upon
the
Deck
,
he
presently
fell
down
dead
.
The
Admiral
was
to
blame
not
to
make
provision
of
Water
being
bound
for
such
a
place
as
Ormus
.
The
Commander
Constant
did
not
take
the
right
course
to
effect
his
business
,
by
publishing
what
he
intended
to
present
the
Ministers
of
State
withall
.
For
the
Lords
of
Persia
never
take
any
Presents
themselves
,
for
fear
it
should
come
to
the
King's
Ear.
But
there
is
a
private
Bill
sent
to
the
Party
for
whom
it
is
intended
,
and
he
sends
whom
he
thinks
fit
to
receive
it
.
Had
he
so
done
,
and
doubled
his
Sum
of
5000
Venetian
Ducats
,
perhaps
the
Athemadoulet
might
have
us'd
him
more
kindly
,
especially
for
so
long
time
as
that
King
had
.
For
whatever
a
Predecessor
does
,
a
Successor
changes
many
things
.
So
that
if
the
deceased
King
have
given
any
House
or
Land
to
any
person
,
it
must
be
confirmed
by
the
succeeding
King
in
his
first
Year
,
or
else
the
Gift
returns
to
the
King
.
It
is
the
same
thing
if
any
person
builds
a
House
upon
the
King's
Demesns
:
which
has
been
a
great
inconvenience
to
the
Austin
Friers
and
bare-foot
Carmelites
,
because
their
Houses
are
built
upon
the
Lands
which
Cha
Abbas
gave
them
of
the
Royal
Demesns
.
So
that
every
time
a
new
King
ascends
the
Throne
,
they
are
forc'd
to
make
the
Athemadoulet
new
Presents
,
sometimes
to
the
Value
of
the
Land
:
for
it
is
a
rare
thing
to
find
a
prime
Minister
that
is
a
Friend
to
the
Christians
.
But
the
Jesuits
and
Capuchins
,
who
came
after
them
,
provided
better
for
themselves
,
each
of
those
Orders
having
bought
the
Ground
upon
which
their
Houses
are
built
.
The
Commander
seeing
that
he
could
not
compass
his
Design
,
and
that
the
Athemadoulet
would
abate
nothing
of
the
forty
four
Tomans
which
he
demanded
,
went
to
the
Divanbegai
and
told
him
,
that
buying
the
same
Goods
of
particular
persons
,
they
might
be
had
for
thirty
two
,
or
at
most
for
thirty
three
Tomans
.
To
which
the
Divanbegai
answered
him
,
That
all
those
particular
persons
paid
the
King
Custom
,
and
Convoy
upon
the
Road
,
the
Custom
alone
amounting
to
Eighteen
per
cent
.
which
the
Hollanders
did
not
pay
:
and
that
there
was
not
a
Year
wherein
they
did
not
bring
in
Goods
to
the
Value
of
30000
Tomans
;
and
that
if
account
should
be
taken
of
the
Silks
which
they
carried
away
,
and
of
the
Goods
which
they
brought
in
,
the
Athemadoulet
ought
to
make
them
pay
near
50000
Tomans
for
Duties
.
The
Commander
ill
satisfied
with
this
Answer
went
to
his
Lodging
,
and
without
asking
the
Advice
of
the
Merchants
that
were
with
him
,
or
of
his
Frenchman
,
who
better
understood
the
Practice
of
the
Court
,
or
without
taking
his
leave
of
the
King
,
return'd
privately
to
Ispahan
,
intending
for
Bander
where
the
Fleet
lay
.
The
Athemadoulet
being
advertiz'd
of
his
sudden
departure
,
was
very
much
offended
;
so
much
the
more
because
at
the
Commanders
first
Arrival
he
had
done
him
great
Civilities
,
even
to
the
furnishing
his
Lodgings
after
the
European
manner
,
with
a
Bed
,
Stools
,
and
Tables
.
Thereupon
he
gave
notice
thereof
to
the
King
,
who
when
he
heard
of
it
utter'd
these
words
,
Has
any
one
given
him
any
distaste
,
or
is
he
turn'd
Fool
?
He
shall
be
glad
to
come
back
again
.
Being
come
to
Ispahan
,
to
the
great
wonder
of
the
Franks
,
who
heard
nothing
of
his
taking
leave
of
the
King
,
he
began
to
make
up
his
Pack
,
intending
for
Gomrom
,
in
case
the
King
did
not
send
for
him
again
;
which
he
did
,
't
is
true
,
but
not
with
those
Compliments
which
he
expected
;
for
he
flatter'd
himself
that
the
King
would
have
petition'd
him
to
return
.
The
King
sent
for
him
indeed
,
but
his
Compliment
was
not
very
pleasing
;
for
the
person
that
brought
the
Message
told
him
,
That
it
was
the
King's
pleasure
he
should
speedily
return
,
and
if
he
would
not
go
willingly
he
had
order
to
carry
him
by
force
.
But
notwithstanding
the
King's
Command
and
the
Counsel
of
his
Friends
,
he
set
out
from
Ispahan
for
Bander
,
according
to
his
first
intent
.
We
accompanied
him
some
part
of
his
way
,
and
being
just
ready
to
take
our
leaves
,
we
saw
a
Persian
Gentile
and
well
mounted
,
(
he
was
a
Captain
of
an
hundred
men
)
who
calling
the
Interpreter
to
him
,
Go
(
said
he
)
and
tell
thy
President
,
that
he
must
return
to
his
Lodging
,
and
to
morrow
make
haste
to
the
King
,
according
to
the
Order
he
has
already
received
:
and
with
that
he
rode
away
full
speed
.
The
Interpreter
told
the
Commander
what
the
Captain
said
;
but
notwithstanding
all
this
the
Commander
being
a
person
of
a
hot
and
obstinate
humour
,
continued
his
way
.
Neither
the
Merchants
of
Zulpha
,
nor
any
of
the
Persian
or
Armenian
Servants
would
follow
him
,
fearing
the
Bastinado
,
and
believing
he
was
secure
enough
;
as
it
happen'd
:
for
he
had
not
rode
far
,
before
three
Captains
with
their
Bows
and
Arrows
in
their
hands
bolted
out
upon
him
,
one
of
which
riding
up
directly
to
the
Commander
,
Art
thou
(
said
he
)
the
onely
person
that
ever
set
foot
in
this
Empire
,
that
refusest
to
obey
the
Companion
of
the
Sun
,
whom
so
great
a
part
of
the
World
obeys
?
At
the
same
time
came
up
fifty
stout
Horsemen
,
and
one
of
them
who
cammanded
them
made
at
Mr.
Constant
with
his
Mace
.
Then
the
Admiral
was
forc'd
to
lower
his
Sails
and
return
back
,
forc'd
to
receive
an
Affront
which
he
might
have
avoided
When
he
was
come
to
his
Lodging
,
the
Persian
Officer
without
alighting
call'd
the
Interpreter
,
and
bid
him
go
forwarn
the
Commander
in
the
Name
of
the
King
,
that
neither
he
nor
any
of
the
Hollanders
presumed
to
stir
out
of
their
Houses
till
further
order
;
for
that
if
any
of
them
were
seen
abroad
,
they
should
be
taught
to
obey
the
King's
Commands
.
Thus
the
Hollanders
having
been
coop'd
up
nine
days
,
word
was
brought
the
Commander
he
might
return
to
Cusbin
,
where
he
found
that
all
his
Rodomontado's
signified
nothing
,
but
that
he
must
comply
with
the
Athemadoulet
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Of
the
Severity
of
the
Holland
Commanders
in
the
Indies
.
GEneral
Speck
,
before
he
came
to
his
Imployment
,
had
a
Daughter
by
a
Woman
which
he
kept
onely
as
his
Mistress
,
not
as
his
Wife
.
After
his
time
was
out
he
returned
into
Holland
,
and
not
being
willing
to
carry
his
Daughter
along
with
him
,
knowing
that
she
would
go
off
better
at
Batavia
than
in
Holland
,
left
her
to
the
care
of
General
Com
,
who
succeeded
him
in
his
charge
.
The
Girl
was
fair
and
left
rich
,
so
that
her
Father
was
no
sooner
gone
,
but
she
had
many
Suitors
that
courted
her
,
without
any
consideration
of
her
Birth
,
among
all
which
there
was
none
that
she
fancied
,
like
one
that
was
a
Superior
Merchant
of
the
Fort
,
for
whom
she
had
a
particular
esteem
.
Neither
did
she
believe
but
that
General
Com
would
have
given
his
consent
upon
the
first
request
,
knowing
the
young
man
to
be
of
a
good
Family
.
Nevertheless
they
were
both
deceiv'd
;
for
being
ask'd
,
he
utterly
denied
to
yield
to
any
such
matter
.
However
,
the
young
Man
and
the
Maid
continued
their
Fidelity
to
each
other
,
and
that
with
such
a
close
respect
,
that
at
length
the
Virgin
's
Belly
began
to
swell
.
Whereupon
she
made
one
of
the
Ladies
of
the
City
acquainted
how
the
case
stood
,
as
also
of
her
Council
,
believing
that
the
General
upon
notice
how
Affairs
went
,
would
marry
her
to
keep
all
things
private
.
But
so
soon
as
the
Lady
had
revealed
the
Mystery
,
he
was
so
far
from
answering
their
expectation
,
that
he
threw
the
young
Man
laden
with
Fetters
into
prison
,
and
shut
up
the
young
Woman
close
Prisoner
in
her
Chamber
.
Next
day
he
call'd
a
Council
,
declar'd
to
them
the
Matter
of
Fact
,
and
gave
his
Opinion
,
that
the
young
man
deserv'd
to
lose
his
Head
,
and
that
the
Maid
should
be
whipp'd
.
The
Council
were
of
a
contrary
Judgment
,
and
advis'd
him
to
reconcile
the
Mischance
by
a
Marriage
.
But
notwithstanding
all
their
persuasions
the
General
resolv'd
to
have
his
own
humour
,
the
next
day
privately
sent
for
the
Executioner
,
and
causing
the
young
Man
and
the
Maid
to
be
brought
into
his
Hall
,
commanded
the
Man's
Head
to
be
forthwith
struck
off
,
and
the
Virgin
to
be
whipp'd
though
big
with
Child
.
The
S●eur
Goyre
commanded
the
Holland
Fleet
that
was
sent
to
the
Manilles
,
he
landed
all
his
Souldiers
,
and
most
of
his
Mariners
.
When
they
began
to
march
,
he
commanded
that
not
a
man
should
stir
out
of
his
Rank
upon
pain
of
death
.
It
happen'd
that
a
young
Souldier
,
who
was
troubled
with
the
Bloudy
Flux
,
stept
a
little
aside
to
ease
Nature
,
which
the
said
Commander
perceiving
,
caus'd
him
to
be
apprehended
and
bound
,
and
calling
a
Council
of
War
would
have
had
him
hang'd
;
and
when
the
Officers
refus'd
to
give
Sentence
against
one
that
had
committed
no
offence
,
he
caused
seven
or
eight
Blacks
of
the
Low
Countries
to
hang
him
up
upon
a
Tree
.
But
the
Sieur
Dirk
Hogel
,
Lieutenant
General
,
marching
by
in
the
nick
of
time
,
and
seeing
the
poor
Fellow
in
that
condition
,
presently
order'd
him
to
be
cut
down
,
and
so
sav'd
the
poor
Fellow's
Life
;
who
returning
into
Holland
,
and
making
his
Complaint
to
the
Company
,
the
Directors
wrote
smartly
to
the
General
and
Council
at
Batavia
about
the
business
;
who
upon
Examination
of
the
matter
,
in
regard
the
Lad
was
sent
by
the
Directors
of
the
Orphans
House
at
Amsterdam
,
condemned
the
Sieur
Goyre
to
pay
four
thousand
Crowns
to
the
Orphans
House
,
and
three
hundred
Crowns
yearly
to
the
poor
Souldier
.
CHAP.
X.
Touching
the
Women
.
OFttimes
when
Women
think
that
their
Amours
are
most
secret
,
they
are
by
some
strange
and
unexpected
accident
odly
discover'd
.
While
I
was
at
Batavia
,
the
Secretary
of
the
Hospital
,
as
handsom
a
person
as
any
was
in
the
City
,
had
a
Wife
that
pass'd
for
a
Batavian
Beauty
,
neither
indeed
was
she
despicable
.
This
Couple
had
been
seven
years
married
without
any
Children
;
so
that
the
Woman
despairing
of
her
Husband's
Abilities
,
and
to
know
where
the
fault
lay
,
resolved
to
bestow
her
Favours
upon
one
of
her
Slaves
,
who
was
well
shap'd
but
very
black
;
chusing
rather
a
private
Familiarity
with
him
,
than
with
any
young
Hollander
,
whose
frequent
Visits
might
breed
suspicion
.
It
seems
the
fault
did
not
lie
in
her
,
for
her
Sable
Gallant
had
so
improv'd
his
Talent
,
that
in
a
short
time
she
found
the
effects
of
Change
.
In
short
,
the
Womans
Belly
swell'd
,
and
her
Husband
thinking
his
time
had
been
come
,
began
to
boast
of
his
Manhood
,
and
great
Joy
there
was
among
the
Friends
of
the
Woman
upon
the
hopes
of
Issue
.
Great
Provisions
were
made
against
the
Lying
in
,
and
the
General
himself
made
choice
of
for
Godfather
.
But
when
the
good
hour
was
come
,
and
the
Woman
delivered
,
their
Joy
was
turned
into
Mourning
,
for
the
Child
prov'd
one
of
the
sooty
Of-spring
of
the
Sun-burnt
race
,
a
perfect
Black
.
The
Husband
and
Mother
of
the
Woman
blush'd
as
red
for
shame
as
the
Child
was
black
,
and
the
Gossips
hung
down
their
heads
like
Bulrushes
:
nay
the
Husband
was
so
transported
with
fury
,
that
he
could
not
hide
his
resolution
to
murder
his
Wife
,
for
bringing
such
a
piece
of
live
Charcole
into
the
world
.
But
he
was
prevented
,
and
secur'd
in
the
Fort
by
the
General
,
till
by
the
intermission
of
Friends
,
who
wisely
laid
before
him
the
original
cause
of
his
Wifes
Transgression
,
they
were
at
length
made
Friends
,
and
the
Slave
for
having
shew'd
himself
a
Man
,
was
condemn'd
to
tug
at
the
Oars
in
the
Galleys
that
go
to
fetch
Stone
for
the
use
of
the
City
.
Now
as
a
White
Woman
may
bring
forth
a
Black
,
so
sometimes
a
Black
may
be
deliver'd
of
as
White
Child
.
For
at
Baçaim
a
Cafer's
Wife
,
as
black
as
himself
,
was
deliver'd
of
a
white
Child
.
The
Cafer
seeing
his
Child
white
,
would
have
immediately
fallen
upon
his
Wife
and
strangled
her
,
had
not
the
good
women
that
assisted
at
her
Labour
prevented
him
,
and
one
of
those
Gossips
was
so
cunning
as
to
run
to
the
Jesuits
House
,
who
are
well
respected
by
those
Blacks
,
to
desire
Father
Thomas
de
Bare
,
who
had
a
long
time
been
Rector
at
Agra
,
to
come
to
the
Cafer's
House
.
Presently
the
Father
came
with
another
of
the
Fraternity
,
and
finding
the
Cafer
stamping
and
staring
almost
out
of
his
wits
,
and
in
open
hostility
without
all
reason
,
to
appease
his
fury
ask'd
him
whether
he
kept
any
Hens
,
and
whether
he
had
any
that
were
black
.
The
Cafer
answer'd
that
he
did
keep
Hens
,
and
that
he
had
likewise
black
Hens
.
Presently
the
Father
order'd
one
to
be
brought
him
;
and
then
holding
it
in
both
his
hands
before
the
good
Women
,
Does
this
Hen
(
said
he
to
the
Cafer
)
lay
thee
any
Eggs
?
Yes
,
replied
the
Cafer
.
Of
what
colour
are
they
,
said
the
Father
?
White
,
answer'd
the
Cafer
.
Well
then
,
said
the
Father
,
thou
art
worse
than
thy
silly
Creature
,
and
hast
far
less
reason
;
for
if
this
Hen
which
is
black
lay
thee
white
Eggs
,
why
may
not
thy
Wife
which
is
black
bring
thee
a
white
Child
?
This
Comparison
so
wrought
upon
the
Cafer
,
who
was
no
Disputant
,
that
he
embrac'd
his
Wife
,
kiss'd
his
Child
,
and
all
was
well
again
.
Though
for
all
the
Jesuit's
Comparison
it
was
believ'd
that
some
Portugal
Souldier
had
quarter'd
with
his
Wife
,
which
was
the
reason
of
that
more
than
usual
Production
.
To
conclude
,
there
was
a
certain
woman
,
the
wife
of
one
of
the
Counsellors
of
Batavia
,
who
had
both
kindness
and
affection
for
a
Merchant
of
the
Fort
,
who
was
both
young
and
handsom
.
And
it
is
the
Custom
in
that
Countrey
to
be
not
onely
kind
but
free
,
she
had
for
several
years
so
well
supplied
his
wants
,
that
he
was
Company
for
the
best
.
It
happen'd
that
this
Counsellor
was
sent
abroad
upon
some
Negotiation
,
and
staid
longer
than
he
thought
he
should
have
done
.
For
this
reason
Money
grew
short
with
the
Lady
;
so
that
her
Gallant
coming
for
a
Supply
,
and
she
not
having
ready
money
to
answer
his
Expectations
,
she
gave
him
a
Gold
Chain
worth
400
Crowns
to
pawn
for
his
present
Necessities
till
she
could
redeem
it
.
But
this
Fatal
Chain
was
the
dissolution
of
all
their
former
Love
:
For
the
young
Gentleman
being
streighten'd
for
Money
,
and
finding
no
person
that
would
lend
him
so
much
Money
as
he
wanted
upon
it
,
very
fairly
goes
and
offers
it
to
a
Goldsmith
to
sell
.
While
this
unfortunate
Lover
was
driving
his
Bargain
in
the
Shop
,
who
in
the
name
of
ill
luck
should
come
by
but
one
of
his
Mistresses
Slaves
,
and
spying
the
Chain
in
his
hand
,
runs
and
tells
her
Patroness
how
she
had
seen
her
Gallant
imploy'd
.
Who
surpriz'd
that
her
Gallant
should
go
about
to
sell
the
Chain
,
when
he
had
onely
promis'd
to
pawn
it
in
private
and
sure
hands
;
now
(
quoth
she
)
all
will
out
,
there
will
be
the
Devil
upon
Dun
when
my
Husband
comes
home
;
and
I
forsooth
that
have
liv'd
credibly
thus
long
,
must
be
the
sport
of
my
Neighbours
and
the
talk
of
the
Town
.
This
produc'd
a
Duel
between
Love
and
Interest
,
wherein
Interest
getting
the
victory
,
away
she
immediately
sends
to
all
the
Goldsmiths
,
to
give
them
notice
that
she
had
been
robb'd
of
a
Gold
Chain
,
desiring
them
to
apprehend
the
Party
that
brought
it
.
She
also
gave
the
same
notice
to
the
chief
of
the
Chineses
,
and
desir'd
the
Advocate
Fiscal
to
make
a
public
Search
.
Well
,
by
these
means
the
Chain
was
quickly
found
,
and
the
Merchant
whatever
he
could
say
for
himself
was
apprehended
and
put
in
prison
;
soon
after
he
was
condemned
for
a
Thief
,
and
sentenced
to
row
all
his
life
in
the
Stone
Galley
,
which
is
the
Galley
that
fetches
Stones
for
the
use
of
Batavia
.
But
happy
for
him
,
General
Vanderlin's
Lady
falling
into
a
hard
Labour
before
the
time
of
Execution
,
and
desiring
his
Pardon
at
such
a
solemn
Juncture
,
easily
obtain'd
it
,
seasonably
recovering
him
from
the
Misfortunes
of
Folly
and
Necessity
.
An
Alphabetical
Index
to
the
Map
of
Tunquin
,
made
on
the
place
by
B.
Tavernier
.
The
first
Figures
are
Longitude
,
the
second
Latitude
.
-
BOdego
,
whence
they
embarque
the
King's
Body
:
as
also
the
Huts
for
those
that
attend
the
King's
Body
144-21
-
Bonten
,
an
excellent
Haven
151-9
-
Camelee
,
a
great
River
,
but
bad
Port
146-13
-
Chancon
,
an
Isle
where
S.
Xavier
died
February
4.
1552.
155-21
-
Checo
,
the
Capital
City
of
Tunquin
,
and
King's
Seat
144-21
-
Colaure
146-14
-
Cuaci
,
the
Bounds
between
Tunquin
and
Cochinchina
142-16
-
Cuadag
,
a
Lake
140-22
-
Cuadag
,
the
Port
where
all
the
great
Ships
lie
,
not
able
to
enter
the
great
River
of
Cheche
,
being
stopped
up
142-20
-
Dinphoan
,
a
good
Port
,
but
difficult
entrance
149-10
-
Haifo
,
this
Isle
is
a
Forest
of
Orange
and
Pomgranat
Trees
145-14
-
Hainanen
,
an
Island
wherein
is
two
Rivers
,
one
is
very
hot
and
smells
of
Sulphur
,
and
the
sick
come
from
all
the
adjacent
parts
to
bath
in
it
148-19
-
Island
of
Fishes
146-19
-
Pulociampelio
Isle
146-15
-
Sansoo
,
one
of
the
greatest
Cities
of
Cochinchina
,
and
greatest
Trade
,
but
the
Port
failing
,
it
now
decays
143-15
-
Tacan
▪
an
Isle
where
the
Fowls
retire
during
the
heat
148-12
-
Tortose
Islands
152-11
-
Tulatan
Isle
147-14
An
Alphabetical
Index
of
all
the
Towns
in
the
Map
of
Japon
.
A
-
AChas
175-34
-
ACosaqui
177-34
-
Aizu
184-38
-
Akas
174-34
-
Amessima
171-34
-
Amusana
175-34
-
Anai
174-34
-
Anzuqui
176-35
-
A●ui
173-34
-
Aquita
182-40
-
Arcy
177-34
-
Ava
174-33
-
Ava
181-34
-
Autua
170-33
-
Axicanga
182-36
-
Aximot
181-36
B
-
Bandel
179-34
-
Bigen
174-35
-
Bingo
173-34
-
Bipchu
173-34
-
Bugen
172-34
-
Bungo
171-33
C
-
Camba
179-34
-
Cango
177-36
-
Cansula
182-35
-
Cataizu
175-33
-
Caucani
175-34
-
Cochite
170-33
-
Coreer
Isles
169-34
-
The
Sea
171-34
-
Coyssina
171-34
D
-
Daura
180-34
-
Deva
182-38
-
Dongo
172-33
F
-
Facoua
180-34
-
Fairma
174-34
-
Favissida
178-34
-
Fintsautwa
177-34
-
Firanda
170-33
-
Firazima
172-34
-
Fitaqui
182-37
-
Flagway
177-34
-
Foncorai
178-34
-
Foqui
174-35
-
Forissauva
180-35
-
Fucha
179-36
-
Fumay
172-33
-
Fuximi
176-35
G
-
Ganamisaqui
171-34
-
Ganomi
172-34
-
Ginkay
171-34
-
Gold
Mines
184-38
I
-
Jaai
178
▪
34
-
Jamman
171-34
-
Idiumo
173-35
-
Idzumi
175-35
-
Jedo
or
Jendo
181-35
-
Jesse
184-40
-
Jesare
179-34
-
Inaba
174-35
-
Ingo
176-34
-
Jobeco
170-33
-
Jokeits
176-34
-
Jofinda
177-34
-
Isakuts
176-34
-
Juani
172-35
-
Jussimara
179-34
K
-
Kakinkw
179-34
-
Kakingaren
178-34
-
Karaye
178-34
-
Kisma
170-33
M
-
Maicazima
Isle
183-36
-
Marganni
174-34
-
Mia
177-34
-
Miaco
or
Meaco
175-34
-
Micava
177-35
-
Mimalaca
173-35
-
Mino
177-34
-
Mirico
179-34
-
Mulaxi
181-35
-
Muro
174-34
N
-
Nanastgamma
170-33
-
Namba
184-39
-
Nangati
171-34
-
Nangisaqui
171-33
-
Nayma
178-37
-
Nibarasacq
178-34
-
Niborasaca
178-34
-
Nivata
181-37
-
Not●
178-37
O
-
Ocambe
179-34
-
Ocasaqui
177-34
-
Okais
179-34
-
Omodo
Key
170-33
-
Oquayama
174-34
-
Ormeda
176-34
-
Oseaca
175-34
-
Ova
176-34
-
Owaeri
177-35
Q
-
Quano
176-34
-
Quinocuni
175-33
-
Quirenoxo
176-36
R
-
Roches
171-33
S
-
Sacca
178-34
-
Saccaiia
175-34
-
Sace
176-34
-
Saikock
171-33
-
Samma
176-34
-
Sando
180-37
-
Sangani
180-35
-
Sanuqui
173-34
-
Saquio
171-34
-
Sapui
175-34
-
Sateuma
170-32
-
Sateque
183-37
-
Savoia
174-34
-
Scabarei
179-34
-
Silver
Mines
179-37
-
Simanda
178-34
-
Simissima
170-33
-
Sinagawa
181-35
-
Sincubi
170-33
-
Sintsi
176-34
-
Sino
Sima
171-34
-
Sirion
177-34
-
Sirack
178-34
-
Stintgo
175-34
-
Surunga
179-34
-
Suva
180-36
-
Suvo
172-34
T
-
Tambo
175-35
-
Tanegaxima
172-32
-
Tango
175-35
-
Tatomi
178-35
-
Tauma
175-35
-
Tucnocuni
175-34
-
Tenri
River
178-34
-
Toia
172-33
-
Tokoesi
173-33
-
Toi
Isle
183-34
-
Tomo
173-34
-
Tondozima
Isle
180-38
-
Tottori
174-35
-
Tsumgaer
184-40
V
-
Vacosa
176-35
-
Vasumi
171-32
-
Ubama
176
▪
35
-
Vitchu
178-36
-
Vomi
176-35
-
Vouri
177-35
-
Voxu
183-37
W
-
Waka
176-34
X
-
Xendai
183-38
-
Xidaibama
182-37
-
Xikoso
173-33
-
Ximo
171-32
-
Ximosakock
170-33
-
Ximolu
182-36
-
Ximomaxoqui
171-34
-
Xinan
178-35
-
Xio
173-33
-
Xiva
177-36
Y
-
Yamamguela
172-34
-
Yamato
176-34
-
Yamaxico
175-34
-
Yazuqui
174-35
-
Yechigen
177-36
-
Yechingo
180-36
-
Yhe
176-34
-
Yonazaua
183-38
-
Yynoxima
Isle
183-33
Z
-
Zetta
170-33
-
Zima
176-34
FINIS
.
A
MAPP
OF
THE
ISLES
IAPON
A
RELATION
OF
JAPON
,
AND
Of
the
Cause
of
the
Persecution
of
the
Christians
in
those
ISLANDS
.
THE
Modern
Geographers
have
made
Descriptions
of
Japon
,
by
means
of
such
conjectures
as
they
have
drawn
from
the
Relations
of
certain
Merchants
who
have
traded
in
those
Countries
.
But
in
regard
there
are
very
few
Merchants
who
are
skilful
in
Geography
,
as
being
such
who
only
mind
the
profit
and
advantage
of
their
Voyages
,
those
Descriptions
have
prov'd
very
uncertain
.
As
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Ancients
,
in
reference
to
this
part
of
the
World
,
it
is
no
less
imperfect
;
and
it
is
but
only
by
conjecture
to
this
day
,
that
we
believe
the
Abadii
of
Ptolomy
to
be
that
Island
which
is
now
call'd
Niphon
.
That
which
I
could
learn
of
most
certainty
,
was
by
the
Relation
of
several
persons
who
have
Travell'd
these
parts
,
that
the
Empire
of
Japon
is
at
present
compos'd
of
several
Islands
,
of
which
some
perhaps
may
not
be
absolute
Islands
,
but
rather
Peninsula's
,
and
particularly
those
that
make
a
part
of
the
Land
of
Yesso
,
the
Inhabitants
whereof
are
Vassals
and
Tributaries
to
Japon
.
Nevertheless
a
Holland
Pilot
,
who
has
been
industrious
to
discover
whether
the
whole
Country
it self
were
an
Island
,
or
a
Continent
adjoyning
to
that
vast
Tract
of
Land
call'd
Corca
,
unknown
to
this
day
,
in
those
parts
where
it
extends
it self
behind
China
to
the
bottom
of
Tartarie
Niulhan
,
saith
,
that
it
is
separated
from
Japon
by
a
narrow
Sea
,
which
at
this
day
is
call'd
The
Streights
of
Sanguar
.
Through
all
the
Islands
of
Japon
,
where
formerly
were
accompted
to
have
been
66
Kingdoms
,
there
are
three
remarkable
for
their
largeness
,
of
which
that
of
largest
extent
is
called
Niphon
,
the
next
Ximo
,
and
the
third
Xicock
.
The
Japonners
accompt
it
a
Journey
of
twenty
seven
days
from
the
Province
of
Quanto
,
to
the
Country
of
Yesso
;
and
they
say
farther
,
that
this
Country
of
Yesso
,
in
those
parts
which
are
remote
from
the
Sea
,
is
so
full
of
inaccessible
Mountains
,
that
those
Japonners
who
have
attempted
a
discovery
by
Land
,
could
never
accomplish
their
design
,
being
discourag'd
by
the
length
of
the
Journey
,
and
the
difficulties
and
badness
of
the
ways
.
The
Island
of
Niphon
is
four
times
as
big
as
the
other
two
;
and
there
is
also
a
Mountain
therein
that
vomits
up
Flames
of
Fire
,
like
Mount
Etna
in
Sicity
;
formerly
it
was
distinguish'd
into
thirty
five
Kingdoms
,
but
at
this
day
it
is
only
divided
into
five
parts
,
the
names
whereof
are
Jamasoit
,
Jetsen
,
Jetsesen
,
Quanto
,
and
Ochio
,
lying
all
in
order
as
you
travel
from
West
to
East
.
These
five
parts
are
again
divided
into
several
Provinces
.
The
Island
of
Ximo
,
or
Saycock
,
is
situated
to
the
South-West
of
Niphon
,
being
about
160
Leagues
in
circuit
.
The
Island
of
Xicock
is
seated
by
the
South
of
Niphon
,
being
about
120
Leagues
in
compass
.
The
other
Islands
that
lye
round
about
are
not
so
considerable
,
for
in
those
Seas
lye
several
Islands
scatter'd
up
and
down
,
as
in
the
Archipelago
,
between
the
Morea
and
the
Coasts
of
Asia
the
less
.
As
to
the
rest
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Map
annexed
,
believing
it
to
be
very
true
,
as
having
been
made
upon
the
places
themselves
.
The
Emperour
at
present
keeps
his
Court
in
the
City
of
Yeddo
,
in
regard
the
Air
is
there
more
temperate
,
and
the
Heats
not
so
violent
;
but
when
he
has
a
Son
that
is
arriv'd
to
the
Age
of
fifteen
years
,
he
sends
him
to
Surunga
,
there
to
reside
,
till
the
death
of
his
Father
makes
him
way
to
the
Throne
.
Since
Yeddo
has
been
made
choice
of
for
the
Seat
of
the
Empire
,
it
has
so
greatly
enlarg'd
it self
from
day
to
day
,
that
it
is
at
present
three
Leagues
in
length
,
and
three
in
breadth
,
very
populous
,
and
the
Houses
standing
very
close
together
.
When
the
Emperour
rides
through
the
City
,
or
that
there
is
any
publick
shew
to
be
seen
,
it
is
impossible
to
get
by
the
crowd
of
the
people
,
though
the
Women
are
not
permitted
to
be
of
the
number
.
The
Emperours
Palace
is
cover'd
with
Plates
of
Gold
,
to
which
the
Palaces
of
the
Lords
are
every
way
correspondent
in
Magnificence
;
so
that
afar
off
the
City
affords
the
richest
and
most
magnificent
Prospect
that
was
ever
beheld
:
Though
it
be
not
so
beautiful
within
,
by
reason
that
the
ordinary
Houses
are
built
only
of
Wood.
The
Great
Dairy
keeps
his
residence
at
Meaco
,
which
is
also
a
very
large
City
,
containing
above
a
hundred
thousand
Houses
;
it
was
formerly
the
capital
Seat
of
the
Empire
,
at
what
time
the
Dairy's
were
laid
aside
.
So
soon
as
he
is
Crown'd
by
the
Bonzes
,
who
are
the
Priests
and
Lawyers
,
he
is
then
no
more
to
expose
himself
to
the
light
of
the
Moon
,
nor
to
shave
his
Head
,
or
cut
his
Nails
.
The
Natives
report
,
that
the
Empire
of
Japon
was
formerly
govern'd
by
a
Prince
call'd
Dairy
,
who
had
acquir'd
so
high
a
reputation
for
Holiness
,
that
his
Subjects
ador'd
him
as
a
God
,
and
that
to
increase
the
awe
and
reverence
of
the
people
,
he
suffer'd
his
Hair
and
Nails
to
grow
,
affirming
,
that
it
it
was
a
piece
of
Sacriledge
to
make
use
either
of
Razor
or
Sizzars
.
The
Princes
that
succeeded
him
,
though
they
had
only
the
name
of
Kings
,
have
still
preserv'd
the
same
custom
,
believing
that
it
becomes
not
their
Grandeur
to
appear
in
view
of
the
Moon
,
as
being
Sons
of
the
Sun
.
If
he
have
a
Daughter
that
is
ripe
for
Marriage
,
the
Emperour
is
oblig'd
to
Marry
her
,
and
she
it
is
that
bears
the
Title
of
Empress
,
though
she
should
happen
to
have
no
Children
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
Maxims
of
all
the
Eastern
Monarchs
,
who
give
the
Title
of
Queen
and
Sultaness
only
to
her
,
among
all
the
rest
of
their
Wives
,
that
is
first
brought
to
Bed
of
a
Male
Successor
to
the
Crown
.
At
the
end
of
every
seven
years
,
the
Emperour
sends
one
of
the
chief
Princes
of
his
Court
to
the
Dairy
with
a
Basket
full
of
Earth
,
and
to
tell
him
,
that
all
the
Lands
which
the
Emperour
commands
,
are
at
the
Dairy's
Devotion
;
and
indeed
the
Empire
belongs
to
him
by
right
of
Succession
,
though
at
present
he
enjoys
only
the
Title
,
and
very
large
Revenues
,
which
render
him
highly
considerable
in
the
Empire
.
The
Japonners
are
Idolaters
,
and
adore
the
Sun
;
but
though
they
have
a
great
number
of
Temples
and
different
Idols
,
yet
they
are
not
over
obstinate
in
their
Devotion
,
only
the
Emperour
is
very
severe
against
all
other
Religions
.
They
never
stir
out
of
their
Native
Country
to
travel
,
unless
it
be
to
China
,
and
the
Land
of
Yesso
;
and
within
these
few
years
the
Emperour
has
prohibited
his
people
under
extream
penalties
,
from
having
any
Commerce
with
Foreigners
,
the
Chineses
and
Hollanders
excepted
.
He
had
receiv'd
Ambassadours
at
several
times
from
several
Princes
,
but
never
sent
any
of
his
own
to
them
again
.
Nevertheless
it
is
affirm'd
,
that
several
Lords
of
these
Islands
newly
converted
to
the
Faith
,
in
the
year
1585
,
sent
their
Children
to
Rome
,
to
render
their
acknowledgments
to
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
;
and
that
being
return'd
back
in
the
year
1587
,
to
Goa
,
they
were
afterwards
receiv'd
,
and
welcom'd
again
into
their
own
Country
with
great
marks
of
joy
.
The
little
inclination
which
they
have
to
Navigation
and
Traffick
,
proceeds
in
part
from
the
great
abundance
of
all
things
necessary
for
Human
support
,
which
their
own
Country
produces
;
and
then
in
the
next
place
from
the
jealousies
of
the
Emperour
,
who
is
afraid
of
the
alterations
which
new
Religions
may
make
in
his
Government
;
for
they
are
very
fickle
,
and
easily
seduc'd
after
Novelties
,
which
has
been
the
occasion
of
many
Revolts
,
and
Civil
Wars
,
till
Quabacondon
wrested
the
Empire
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Dairy
,
and
reunited
all
the
Provinces
.
They
are
so
fiery
and
revengeful
,
that
upon
the
least
affront
given
them
,
if
they
cannot
have
an
opportunity
of
a
present
revenge
,
they
will
rip
up
their
own
Bellies
,
and
kill
themselves
.
I
was
told
a
Story
to
confirm
this
.
Two
young
Lords
that
serv'd
the
Emperour
met
in
the
Palace
,
and
jostl'd
one
the
other
by
accident
;
and
most
furious
of
the
two
was
immediately
for
drawing
his
Sword
.
The
other
told
him
,
the
place
was
not
convenient
,
that
he
was
going
to
wait
;
but
that
if
he
would
stay
for
him
in
such
a
place
,
he
would
give
him
satisfaction
.
Accordingly
the
party
that
thought
himself
affronted
went
and
stay'd
,
but
his
impatience
was
such
,
that
after
he
had
stay'd
a
while
,
not
finding
the
other
to
come
,
he
ripp'd
up
his
own
Bowels
for
very
vexation
.
Upon
which
the
people
crowding
about
him
,
ask'd
him
the
reason
of
his
killing
himself
;
to
which
they
could
draw
no
other
answer
but
this
,
A
cowardly
Raskal
has
affronted
me
.
By
and
by
the
other
comes
,
makes
way
through
the
throng
,
and
surpriz'd
with
what
he
beheld
;
Poor
Creature
,
said
he
,
thou
need'st
not
have
doubted
my
being
as
good
as
my
word
,
this
Dagger
shall
assure
thee
of
it
:
And
so
saying
,
he
kill'd
himself
upon
the
place
,
and
fell
by
the
others
side
.
There
is
no
Nation
under
Heaven
that
fears
Death
less
than
this
,
or
that
is
more
enclin'd
to
cruelty
.
If
any
Prince
or
great
Lord
makes
a
Feast
for
his
Friends
,
at
the
end
of
the
Feast
he
calls
his
principal
Officers
,
and
asks
'em
,
if
there
be
any
that
has
so
much
love
for
him
as
to
kill
himself
before
the
Guests
for
his
sake
.
Presently
there
arises
a
dispute
among
them
who
shall
have
the
Honour
;
and
who
ever
the
Prince
is
pleas'd
to
name
,
rips
up
his
Belly
with
a
Cric
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Dagger
,
the
poynt
whereof
is
Poyson'd
.
This
custom
is
also
practis'd
upon
the
Death
of
their
Masters
,
or
when
they
lay
the
Foundations
of
any
Palace
;
for
they
are
so
superstitious
as
to
believe
,
that
these
Victims
are
necessary
to
render
both
the
Owners
of
the
Building
,
and
the
Habitation
fortunate
.
They
punish
all
manner
of
Theft
with
Death
.
'T
is
also
a
capital
Crime
among
them
to
play
for
Money
.
Adultery
is
only
punish'd
in
the
Women
:
But
Coynage
of
false
Money
,
setting
Houses
on
Fire
,
Deflowring
and
Ravishing
of
Virgins
,
are
not
only
punish'd
in
the
persons
of
the
Criminals
,
but
also
of
those
who
are
next
of
kin
to
them
.
The
Women
live
retir'd
,
and
are
very
faithful
to
their
Husbands
.
The
Emperour
having
put
to
Death
one
of
the
Lords
of
his
Court
,
out
of
hopes
to
enjoy
his
Wife
;
she
fearing
violence
,
besought
the
Emperour
to
give
her
time
to
consider
,
which
was
granted
for
some
few
days
.
At
the
end
whereof
she
shut
her self
up
in
a
Room
with
her
Children
;
and
after
she
had
delivered
a
Paper
to
one
of
her
Servants
to
carry
to
the
Emperour
,
she
set
the
Chamber
a
Fire
,
and
burnt
both
her self
and
her
Children
.
The
Emperour
met
with
nothing
else
in
the
Paper
but
reproaches
of
his
Tyranny
,
and
attestations
of
joy
from
the
Lady
,
that
she
had
the
opportunity
to
Sacrifice
her self
to
the
memory
of
her
Husband
.
Several
other
stories
I
hav
heard
,
which
make
me
believe
,
that
this
Nation
is
not
uncapable
of
doing
actions
worthy
a
Roman
Vertue
.
The
Portugals
were
the
first
people
of
Europe
that
discover'd
the
Islands
of
Japon
.
They
were
thrown
upon
the
Coast
by
a
violent
Storm
,
in
the
year
1542
,
and
understanding
that
there
was
great
store
of
Gold
and
Silver
in
the
Country
,
they
return'd
with
a
resolution
to
settle
themselves
.
The
first
place
where
they
thought
to
fix
was
neer
Surunga
,
a
City
which
stands
about
four
Leagues
from
the
Sea
:
But
because
there
is
but
one
Road
,
and
that
not
very
secure
neither
for
Shipping
,
they
remain'd
there
not
above
five
years
.
At
length
they
took
possession
of
a
little
forsaken
Island
call'd
Kisma
,
which
they
peopl'd
afterward's
;
but
since
the
last
Persecution
of
the
Christians
,
the
Portugals
were
forc'd
to
abandon
it
,
having
no
more
Commerce
with
the
Japonners
.
How
the
Hollanders
came
to
erect
their
Factories
there
,
I
shall
tell
the
Reader
in
another
part
of
this
Relation
.
Seven
years
after
the
first
coming
of
the
Portugals
to
Japon
,
St.
Francis
Xavier
made
a
Voyage
thither
to
Preach
the
Gospel
.
The
first
place
where
he
Landed
was
the
Island
of
Niphon
,
where
he
stay'd
two
years
and
some
Months
,
and
travel'd
several
parts
of
these
Islands
;
but
his
principal
design
being
to
go
to
China
,
he
took
shipping
accordingly
.
The
Vessel
was
no
sooner
out
at
Sea
,
but
St.
Francis
fell
sick
,
so
that
the
Captain
put
him
ashore
again
in
the
Island
of
Sechen
,
by
others
call'd
Haynan
,
belonging
to
China
,
where
in
a
few
days
after
he
dy'd
,
and
never
was
in
China
,
as
some
have
reported
and
believ'd
.
After
his
death
the
Christian
Religion
spread
it self
very
much
in
China
,
the
people
being
very
docible
,
and
apprehensive
of
the
instructions
which
were
given
them
;
but
the
behaviour
of
the
Portugals
displeasing
the
Principal
Governours
,
and
those
who
had
most
Power
at
Court
,
they
did
them
ill
Offices
to
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Bonzes
misliking
the
new
Religion
,
and
jealous
of
the
effects
thereof
,
were
the
fomenters
of
continual
persecutions
against
the
new
Converts
,
pretending
they
favour'd
the
designs
of
the
Portugueses
.
Nevertheless
the
Christian
Religion
daily
got
footing
,
and
perhaps
the
whole
Nation
would
have
embrac'd
it
,
if
the
covetousness
and
wickedness
of
the
Christians
themselves
had
not
been
the
chief
impediment
of
their
conversion
.
The
Hollanders
did
all
they
could
to
lay
the
fault
upon
the
Portugals
,
but
the
truth
will
easily
appear
by
the
Letter
written
to
one
Leonard
Campen
,
a
Hollander
,
wherein
it
is
said
,
that
when
the
Hollanders
were
ask'd
by
the
Natives
what
Religion
they
were
of
,
they
made
this
answer
,
We
are
no
Christians
,
we
are
Hollanders
.
I
do
not
go
about
to
blemish
a
whole
Nation
for
the
fault
of
a
few
,
but
only
to
shew
what
a
dangerous
thing
it
is
,
to
make
an
ill
choice
of
Officers
upon
the
setling
of
a
new
Commerce
in
Regions
so
remote
.
The
Holland
East-India
Company
having
set
out
a
Vessel
for
Batavia
,
put
aboard
about
a
dozen
young
Boys
,
and
as
many
Girls
,
taken
out
of
the
Hospitals
in
the
Country
.
Among
these
Boys
there
was
one
who
was
design'd
to
serve
in
the
Kitchin
,
but
Fortune
made
him
an
Instrument
of
one
of
the
greatest
Misfortunes
that
ever
befell
our
Age.
During
the
Voyage
,
the
Merchant
having
observ'd
him
to
be
a
Boy
of
a
ready
wit
,
and
for
that
reason
believing
that
he
might
one
day
prove
serviceable
to
the
Holland
Company
,
caus'd
him
to
be
taught
to
write
and
read
;
wherein
he
improv'd
so
well
in
a
short
time
,
that
being
come
to
Batavia
,
he
was
thought
capable
of
a
higher
Employment
.
The
Vessel
being
arriv'd
,
the
General
and
his
Council
resolv'd
to
send
the
same
Vessel
to
Japon
,
with
some
part
of
the
Lading
which
was
brought
from
Europe
.
Thereupon
the
Merchant
was
commanded
upon
this
Voyage
,
and
the
under
Accomptant
happening
in
the
mean
time
to
dye
,
this
Boy
was
by
him
advanc'd
to
the
place
,
and
by
the
Merchant
carefully
instructed
in
the
knowledge
of
the
East-India
Trade
.
The
Vessel
being
arriv'd
at
Firando
,
the
new
under
Accomptant
believing
no
place
more
proper
for
him
then
that
to
raise
his
fortune
,
resolv'd
to
leave
his
Benefactor
,
and
therefore
when
the
Ship
was
to
return
,
he
hid
himself
out
of
the
way
,
till
he
knew
the
Ship
to
be
far
enough
onward
on
her
Voyage
,
and
by
that
means
becoming
a
Member
of
the
Factory
,
he
grew
so
perfect
in
the
Language
of
the
Natives
,
and
so
useful
to
the
Company
,
that
at
length
he
came
to
be
President
of
the
Factory
;
the
Authority
of
which
Employment
so
puff'd
him
up
,
that
he
was
not
only
for
continuing
and
upholding
the
Commerce
of
his
own
,
but
excluding
all
other
Nations
.
Now
,
as
I
have
already
observ'd
,
the
Portugals
were
the
first
Traders
,
and
the
first
that
propagated
the
Christian
Religion
in
those
parts
;
therefore
it
was
that
the
Christian
Japonners
would
not
Trade
with
any
but
the
Portugals
,
as
having
known
them
longer
,
and
finding
them
more
true
to
their
words
.
This
the
President
observ'd
,
and
made
it
his
business
to
render
them
obnoxious
at
Court
,
and
by
vertue
of
his
Presents
,
engag'd
the
Governours
of
Provinces
,
and
other
great
Lords
,
to
favour
his
design
.
However
,
the
Portugals
wanted
neither
friends
nor
confederates
.
And
though
they
were
not
in
a
condition
to
be
so
liberal
as
the
President
,
yet
they
made
ashift
to
defend
themselves
,
and
render
his
under-hand
Dealings
ineffectual
.
Thereupon
finding
that
those
Tricks
would
not
take
,
he
had
recourse
to
the
foulest
of
Calumnies
;
for
he
counterfeited
a
Letter
written
in
the
Portuguese
Language
,
containing
a
discovery
of
a
design
of
the
Christian
Japonners
to
have
made
a
general
Insurrection
,
and
a
particular
Conspiracy
against
the
person
of
the
Emperour
.
This
Letter
he
carry'd
to
a
Lord
of
the
Country
,
into
whose
favour
and
confidence
he
had
wrought
himself
,
who
presently
thought
it
to
be
his
duty
to
give
intelligence
of
so
important
a
design
to
the
Court.
The
President
inform'd
him
by
what
accident
the
Letter
came
to
his
hands
,
and
gave
an
account
of
such
circumstances
,
as
made
his
Imposture
look
with
a
probable
countenance
,
relating
,
how
that
the
Hollanders
had
taken
a
Portugal
Vessel
returning
from
Japon
to
Goa
,
and
that
the
Holland
Captain
having
taken
this
Letter
among
other
Papers
,
open'd
it
,
and
perceiving
of
what
consequence
it
was
,
had
sent
an
Express
to
the
President
to
proceed
as
his
prudence
,
and
the
affection
of
the
Dutch
Company
toward
the
Emperour
should
guide
him
.
That
the
Portugals
,
who
were
but
Subjects
to
the
Spaniards
,
had
a
pernicious
Maxim
,
not
to
suffer
any
Religon
but
their
own
in
any
place
where
they
had
to
do
,
and
that
for
their
own
ends
they
never
spar'd
either
the
Life
or
Liberty
of
Man
;
that
they
thought
it
an
acceptable
Sacrifice
to
God
,
to
cut
the
Throats
of
those
whom
they
could
not
convert
.
And
lastly
,
that
the
Hollanders
were
a
people
that
accorded
with
all
Nations
and
Religions
,
and
minded
nothing
but
their
Trade
.
The
Lord
believ'd
all
these
fraudulent
Calumnies
,
and
sent
a
Copy
of
the
Letter
to
the
Emperour
,
the
substance
whereof
was
,
That
the
Spaniards
in
the
Philippine
Islands
,
and
the
Portugals
in
Japon
,
being
in
confederacy
with
the
Christians
of
the
Country
,
had
sent
to
the
Governour
of
Goa
to
send
by
a
time
prefix'd
eight
or
ten
Vessels
,
with
Men
and
Arms
,
but
especially
a
good
number
of
Officers
to
command
the
Revolters
,
for
that
then
there
would
be
a
numerous
Army
ready
,
and
that
they
should
easily
make
themselves
Masters
of
Japon
.
The
Portugals
were
then
under
the
Dominion
of
the
Spaniard
,
and
though
they
would
suffer
no
Spaniard
in
their
Indian
Acquisitions
but
the
Viceroy
,
yet
several
of
the
Religious
Orders
did
slip
into
Japon
,
carried
thither
by
a
true
and
real
zeal
;
yet
this
zeal
,
when
once
indiscreet
,
does
as
much
mischief
as
covetousness
it self
.
The
Father
Paulists
,
for
so
they
call
the
Jesuits
in
the
Indies
,
by
reason
that
their
Church
in
Goa
is
dedicated
to
St.
Paul
;
these
Jesuits
I
say
,
had
made
a
fair
progress
,
and
gain'd
great
credit
among
the
people
,
notwithstanding
their
continual
persecutions
,
according
as
the
Lords
of
the
Country
were
well
or
ill
affected
towards
them
.
Their
number
therefore
encreas'd
,
and
the
new
Converts
had
this
advantage
,
that
they
enrich'd
themselves
by
Trading
with
the
Portugals
,
who
had
made
a
positive
Agreement
not
to
Trade
with
the
Bonzes
.
This
provok'd
the
Bonzes
against
them
,
and
the
multitude
of
the
Christians
so
far
augmented
the
Emperour's
jealousies
and
fears
,
that
in
a
short
time
they
produc'd
the
effects
of
open
rage
and
cruelty
.
The
jesuits
had
converted
to
the
Faith
a
great
Lord
of
the
Kingdom
,
who
liv'd
most
commonly
at
Bugen
,
in
the
Island
of
Ximo
,
a
person
of
great
Interest
and
Power
in
the
Island
.
He
had
four
Sons
,
two
of
which
liv'd
with
him
,
and
following
his
Example
,
had
embrac'd
the
Catholick
Faith
.
The
Father
was
Baptiz'd
by
the
name
of
Ignatius
;
the
eldest
of
the
two
was
call'd
Francis
,
and
the
youngest
Charles
:
the
two
eldest
Sons
were
at
Court
in
great
favour
with
the
Emperour
.
The
younger
of
the
two
that
had
embrac'd
the
Christian
Religion
,
addicted
himself
wholly
to
the
study
of
the
Scripture
,
and
retir'd
with
the
Jesuits
to
their
Seminary
.
His
Example
had
wrought
with
a
great
number
of
young
Lords
,
and
as
he
was
eloquent
besides
,
he
was
of
great
use
to
the
Jesuits
in
preaching
the
Gospel
,
and
reclaiming
the
people
from
the
grossness
of
their
Errors
.
The
Japonners
are
naturally
endow'd
with
a
noble
mind
,
and
great
inclination
to
Learning
;
so
that
there
is
nothing
wanting
in
that
Nation
but
able
Teachers
.
Not
but
that
they
have
Doctors
of
their
own
:
the
Dairy's
Court
is
full
of
them
;
where
they
preserve
the
Annals
of
their
Country
,
and
pretend
that
Printing
and
Artillery
were
in
use
among
them
before
they
were
known
in
Europe
.
From
this
Court
come
all
their
Books
,
in
regard
the
persons
that
attend
upon
this
Prince
apply
themselves
only
to
their
Studies
.
It
is
reported
,
that
they
learnt
all
these
things
by
their
frequent
Commerce
with
the
Chineses
,
and
that
they
are
also
originally
descended
from
them
.
And
in
truth
,
the
greatest
Province
of
the
Island
of
Niphon
is
call'd
Quanto
,
according
to
the
name
of
the
Sea-Coast
part
of
China
,
where
lies
the
greatest
Traffick
between
the
Japonners
and
Chineses
.
Moreover
,
if
there
be
any
credit
to
be
given
to
the
Chinese
Histories
,
they
say
it
was
but
a
small
part
of
their
vast
Empire
,
which
extended
it self
from
North
to
South
56
Degrees
of
Latitude
,
from
the
Frozen
Sea
to
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
being
bounded
to
the
West
by
the
Caspian
Sea
,
and
extending
Eastward
over
all
the
Southern
America
to
New
Spain
.
Father
Thomas
Barr
,
a
Portuguese
,
has
often
told
me
when
I
was
at
Agra
,
a
capital
City
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
where
the
Jesuits
have
a
very
fair
House
,
that
this
and
several
other
young
Lords
improv'd
themselves
so
far
in
six
or
seven
years
,
that
they
were
as
Learned
as
their
Masters
themselves
,
and
that
they
were
more
zealous
in
converting
those
of
their
Nation
.
Now
the
Jesuits
at
that
time
had
no
House
for
the
Instruction
of
Youth
and
Proselytes
,
and
therefore
they
desir'd
this
young
Lord
to
lend
them
one
of
his
.
Thereupon
he
having
four
very
fair
ones
,
with
great
Revenues
belonging
to
them
,
gave
that
which
was
nearest
to
the
City
to
his
Converters
.
A
while
after
,
the
youngest
of
his
Sons
fell
sick
,
and
was
carried
to
this
House
for
the
Air
's
sake
,
where
he
recover'd
by
the
care
of
the
Fathers
,
and
the
Prayers
of
the
Christians
;
but
his
Father
did
not
long
enjoy
the
pleasure
of
so
great
a
Cure
,
which
seem'd
almost
miraculous
;
for
he
dy'd
at
what
time
both
his
Sons
and
the
Christians
stood
most
in
need
of
his
protection
.
The
two
eldest
,
who
were
with
the
Emperour
,
understanding
the
the
Death
of
their
Father
,
came
to
take
possession
of
their
Inheritance
,
and
demanded
of
the
Jesuits
the
House
which
their
Father
had
given
them
,
for
in
Japon
no
Parent
can
alienate
the
Estate
of
his
Children
;
nay
,
when
they
come
to
such
an
Age
,
he
is
oblig'd
to
put
them
in
possession
of
their
Estates
,
reserving
only
such
a
proportion
to
himself
.
The
Jesuits
,
loth
to
part
with
so
fair
a
convenience
,
would
not
quit
their
hold
,
though
it
were
for
their
own
quiet
,
and
to
engage
the
whole
Family
to
stand
by
them
in
their
time
of
trouble
.
This
refusal
provok'd
the
two
Brethren
,
and
this
quarrel
between
them
and
the
Jesuits
happen'd
at
the
same
time
that
the
Dutch
President
was
labouring
to
bring
about
his
designs
.
He
had
notice
of
this
dispute
,
and
as
he
was
a
great
Impostor
,
he
made
it
his
business
to
enflame
the
two
Brothers
,
not
only
against
the
Jesuits
,
but
against
the
Portugals
in
general
,
giving
them
a
Copy
of
the
Letter
which
he
had
fram'd
,
as
is
before-mention'd
.
These
two
Lords
,
who
were
Favourites
of
the
Emperour
,
joyning
Interest
of
State
to
their
particular
Interest
,
made
their
complaints
at
Court
,
with
extraordinary
aggravations
;
urging
that
there
was
no
security
for
the
Estates
of
particular
Men
,
for
the
quiet
of
the
Empire
,
nor
the
Life
of
the
Prince
,
unless
not
only
all
the
Portugals
,
but
also
all
the
Natives
of
Japon
,
who
had
suck'd
their
Errors
,
were
exterminated
out
of
the
Island
.
To
make
good
the
reasons
of
their
Exasperation
they
shew'd
the
Emperour
a
Copy
of
the
Letter
,
and
put
him
into
such
a
fright
,
as
well
for
his
Person
,
as
the
Empire
,
that
he
would
admit
of
no
justification
on
the
other
side
.
Some
of
his
Lords
,
who
were
Friends
to
the
Portugals
,
besought
him
to
examin
the
truth
of
what
was
alledg'd
,
before
he
proceeded
to
utmost
extremities
against
a
whole
Nation
,
and
against
his
own
Subjects
.
But
he
was
inexorable
,
and
presently
gave
private
Orders
to
certain
Commissioners
,
to
go
through
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Empire
,
and
to
banish
not
only
the
Portugals
,
but
also
all
the
Christian
Natives
.
Now
in
regard
they
had
their
private
confederates
,
as
well
in
the
Court
,
as
in
other
places
,
they
had
intelligence
,
in
all
parts
,
of
the
cruel
resolution
tak'n
against
them
,
though
none
were
more
zealous
and
faithful
to
them
then
the
two
Lords
of
Ximo
,
Francis
and
Charles
.
Thereupon
the
Christians
met
together
to
consult
for
their
own
safety
,
and
their
common
preservation
,
and
seeing
all
attempts
to
justifie
themselves
prove
ineffectual
,
they
resolv'd
to
stand
upon
their
guards
,
and
to
dye
in
the
defence
of
their
Innocency
and
Religion
.
The
two
Lords
put
themselves
at
the
head
of
the
Christians
Army
,
the
elder
of
which
had
been
a
Souldier
,
and
understood
the
Art
of
War
;
the
younger
kept
up
their
Spirits
and
Courages
by
his
continual
Exhortations
.
The
Emperour's
Commissioners
understanding
that
the
Christians
were
thus
embody'd
,
gave
him
speedy
notice
thereof
,
but
said
nothing
either
of
the
number
of
their
Forces
,
or
of
their
designs
.
The
Jesuits
and
Austin
Fryars
at
Goa
,
told
me
,
that
the
Army
of
the
Christians
consisted
of
above
40000
Men
,
besides
those
recruits
that
came
up
to
them
before
and
after
the
Battel
was
fought
.
The
Emperour
not
beleiving
that
the
Army
was
so
numerous
,
sent
against
them
at
first
not
above
25
or
30000
Men
,
under
the
Command
of
the
youngest
of
the
two
Lords
of
Ximo
,
that
liv'd
at
Court
.
But
those
Troops
were
no
sooner
upon
their
March
,
but
he
rais'd
new
Forces
,
and
sent
another
Army
after
them
,
consisting
of
40000
Men
,
commanded
by
the
young
Lord
,
to
whom
the
Dutch
President
had
shew'd
the
Letter
first
of
all
.
The
Christians
having
intelligence
of
the
approach
of
these
two
Armies
,
prepar'd
to
receive
them
,
choosing
an
advantagious
place
to
intrench
themselves
.
The
first
Army
soon
appear'd
in
sight
of
the
Christians
,
who
lay
so
encamp'd
,
that
the
Imperialists
could
discover
no
more
than
one
part
of
them
.
However
,
before
the
Engagement
,
the
youngest
of
the
Christian
Brothers
advis'd
his
other
Brother
to
send
to
the
General
of
the
Emperour's
Army
,
who
was
their
Brother
likewise
,
to
desire
Peace
,
and
to
beseech
him
to
intercede
for
them
to
the
Emperour
,
and
to
assure
him
,
that
they
were
ready
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
and
throw
themselves
at
his
Feet
,
and
to
justifie
their
Innocency
.
To
this
purpose
a
Letter
was
fram'd
and
sent
to
the
General
,
but
the
Messenger
that
carry'd
it
was
nail'd
to
a
Cross
in
sight
of
the
whole
Army
of
the
Christians
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Enemy
came
on
with
great
fury
to
assail
them
.
The
Fight
lasted
almost
three
hours
with
equal
advantage
;
the
Captain
of
the
Imperialists
seeking
every
where
for
his
Brothers
,
while
they
strove
to
avoid
him
.
The
Christians
,
who
knew
that
all
their
safety
consisted
in
their
Victory
,
and
that
there
was
otherwise
no
hope
of
pardon
,
fought
with
so
much
valour
,
that
the
Imperialists
were
forc'd
to
give
ground
.
Their
General
was
slain
upon
the
place
,
and
at
length
the
whole
Army
of
the
Idolaters
was
cut
in
pieces
.
This
Victory
wrought
the
Conversion
of
several
of
the
Idolaters
;
and
the
Christians
,
after
they
had
given
thanks
to
God
three
days
together
,
prepar'd
themselves
for
a
second
Combat
,
not
doubting
but
the
other
Army
would
set
upon
them
while
they
were
weary
,
and
weaken'd
by
the
last
Battel
.
But
that
General
more
prudent
then
the
former
,
only
posted
himself
where
the
Christians
could
not
come
at
him
,
and
writ
to
the
Court
the
particulars
of
the
Defeat
of
the
first
Army
,
upon
which
he
expected
the
Emperour's
Orders
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
Army
of
the
Christians
daily
encreas'd
,
so
that
in
a
few
days
they
were
above
fifty
thousand
strong
.
The
Emperour
,
resolv'd
to
stifle
this
Revolt
in
the
beginning
,
sent
Orders
through
all
his
Empire
to
make
new
Levies
;
and
all
the
while
the
Dutch
President
's
Confederates
ceas'd
not
to
aggravate
him
against
the
Christians
,
not
suffering
the
other
Courtiers
to
open
his
Eyes
,
and
prevent
so
unjust
a
prosecution
.
The
defeat
of
his
Army
had
put
him
into
such
a
rage
besides
,
that
though
the
Captains
of
the
Christians
Army
did
all
they
could
to
clear
themselves
from
the
false
accusations
laid
upon
them
,
and
to
obtain
their
pardons
,
there
was
no
possibility
of
being
heard
.
The
Emperour
call'd
his
Council
,
where
the
wisest
were
of
opinion
,
that
it
would
prove
the
best
way
to
receive
the
submissions
of
the
Christians
,
who
offer'd
to
lay
down
their
Arms
upon
a
general
pardon
,
and
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
But
the
President
's
Cabal
carry'd
it
beyond
this
sober
advice
,
and
the
Emperour
,
exasperated
by
his
Impostures
,
took
the
wrong
course
.
Thereupon
the
Council
resolv'd
with
all
speed
to
rai●e
a
vast
Army
,
which
was
to
joyn
with
the
other
,
and
so
to
rum
the
Christians
all
at
a
blow
.
The
Dairy
also
,
who
is
consulted
upon
all
important
affairs
,
approv'd
this
Council
.
Thereupon
the
Lords
who
are
oblig'd
to
furnish
the
Emperour
with
Men
,
strove
who
should
bring
their
Troops
and
Companies
first
to
the
Randevouz
appointed
,
which
was
neer
the
place
where
the
second
Army
lay
;
so
that
when
both
Armies
were
joyn'd
together
,
there
was
in
the
Field
a
Body
of
150000
Men.
The
Brother
of
the
General
,
who
was
slain
in
the
first
Battel
,
commanded
under
the
Emperour
,
who
resolv'd
to
go
in
person
.
But
first
of
all
he
caus'd
a
Proclamation
to
be
made
in
his
Camp
,
whereby
he
forbad
any
Quarter
to
be
given
to
any
Christian
,
unless
it
were
the
two
Brothers
,
whom
he
intended
to
punish
openly
;
and
that
they
who
left
the
Field
before
the
Christians
were
banish'd
,
should
be
put
,
they
and
their
Kindred
,
to
the
most
cruel
Deaths
that
could
be
imagin'd
;
but
that
they
should
be
rewarded
that
brought
the
Head
of
a
Christian
to
the
Emperour
.
The
Copies
of
this
Proclamation
were
scatter'd
in
the
Army
of
the
Christians
,
though
they
did
no
harm
but
only
encourag'd
them
against
the
Idolaters
,
seeing
there
was
no
hope
of
pardon
.
Nevertheless
the
youngest
of
the
two
Brothers
offer'd
to
go
and
throw
himself
at
the
Emperour's
Feet
,
to
implore
his
clemency
in
the
name
of
the
whole
Army
;
saying
withall
,
That
he
should
accompt
himself
happy
to
suffer
Martyrdom
to
shew
his
Innocency
;
but
they
would
not
suffer
him
to
stir
.
All
he
could
obtain
from
them
,
was
to
write
a
Letter
full
of
respect
,
submission
,
and
repentanoe
for
what
had
been
already
done
,
declaring
that
they
were
ready
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
if
the
Emperour
would
grant
them
pardon
,
and
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
▪
offering
with
the
hazard
of
their
Lives
to
make
out
the
falsity
of
all
those
things
wherewith
they
had
been
accus'd
.
This
was
by
an
Idolater
carry'd
to
a
certain
Lord
who
secretly
favour'd
the
Christians
;
but
the
Emperour
toar
it
without
reading
it
,
vowing
at
the
same
time
,
that
he
would
never
return
to
his
Court
'till
the
Idolaters
were
all
extirpated
.
The
Christian
Army
understanding
the
Emperour's
resolution
,
minded
nothing
more
then
their
own
defence
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Ground
where
they
lay
was
advantagious
enough
for
the
smallness
of
their
Number
,
but
the
Idolaters
were
three
to
one
;
besides
that
the
Idolaters
of
the
Country
,
who
favour'd
the
Christians
before
,
now
declar'd
all
against
them
so
soon
as
they
saw
the
Imperial
Army
.
So
that
now
both
Armies
lying
so
near
together
,
several
hot
Skirmishes
pass'd
between
'em
▪
and
at
length
it
came
to
a
general
Battel
.
At
first
the
Christians
overthrew
the
Idolaters
,
not
able
to
stand
before
them
:
with
so
much
vigour
did
the
youngest
of
their
Chieftains
assail
them
.
He
was
remarkable
for
his
Habit
that
day
,
but
more
remarkable
for
his
courage
;
so
that
the
Field
was
cover'd
with
the
Bodies
of
the
slain
,
fear
and
dread
possessing
the
yielding
Enemy
.
But
while
the
Victor
forgot
his
Brother's
advice
,
and
pursu'd
too
far
from
the
Body
of
the
Army
,
he
was
encompass'd
on
every
side
,
wounded
,
and
being
carried
away
by
the
press
of
his
Enemies
,
was
at
length
taken
,
and
lead
before
the
Emperour
.
His
eldest
Brother
,
more
experienc'd
in
War
,
rally'd
and
recall'd
those
that
had
follow'd
his
Brother
,
and
till
Night
maintain'd
the
advantages
,
which
he
had
got
over
the
Imperialists
,
who
were
still
supply'd
with
fresh
Succours
,
as
necessity
requir'd
.
The
next
day
the
Fight
was
renew'd
again
by
break
of
day
,
and
with
a
success
as
honourable
,
but
more
bloody
to
the
Christians
.
The
third
day
the
Emperour
enrag'd
at
such
a
resistance
,
caus'd
them
to
be
set
upon
in
several
places
at
one
time
.
The
General
of
the
Christians
Army
rode
from
Rank
to
Rank
,
encouraging
the
Souldiers
both
by
his
Exhortations
,
and
his
Example
:
but
at
length
having
receiv'd
several
wounds
,
he
was
overlaid
by
the
multitude
of
his
Enemies
that
crouded
to
his
destruction
.
And
now
the
General
being
lost
,
and
the
Christians
having
no
person
to
command
them
,
it
ceas'd
to
be
a
Combat
,
and
became
a
Massacre
.
However
,
resolving
to
dye
with
their
Swords
in
their
hands
,
they
flung
themselves
into
the
thickest
of
their
Enemies
,
and
Sacrific'd
themselves
to
their
own
Innocency
.
Their
Camp
was
soon
forc'd
,
and
all
the
old
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
put
to
the
Sword
,
except
some
few
that
escap'd
and
hid
themselves
in
the
Mountains
,
who
afterwards
made
a
relation
of
this
bloody
Story
to
them
who
rehears'd
it
to
me
.
This
was
the
deplorable
end
of
the
Christians
,
and
indeed
of
the
Christianisme
of
Japon
,
which
the
President
procur
▪
d
by
his
impostures
and
fallacies
.
And
it
has
been
made
appear
by
three
exact
accompts
,
that
there
has
perish'd
,
either
in
Battels
or
by
Tortures
,
above
60000
Christians
.
The
eldest
of
their
Captains
suffer'd
a
most
cruel
Martyrdom
for
seven
days
,
neither
could
any
offer
,
that
the
Emperour
could
make
him
for
his
Brothers
and
his
own
Valours
sake
,
induce
him
to
renounce
the
Christian
Faith
.
After
that
,
there
was
a
kind
of
Inquisition
set
up
thorough
the
whole
Empire
,
which
lasted
for
several
years
,
whereby
those
that
persever'd
in
the
Faith
,
were
condemn'd
to
most
intolerable
Torments
,
in
so
much
that
the
Relation
which
Van
Varen
,
a
Hollander
,
whose
credit
it
would
be
a
vanity
to
question
in
this
particular
,
cannot
be
read
over
without
Horrour
.
In
sixteen
years
,
that
is
,
from
1613
to
1629
,
the
Christians
were
so
multiply'd
,
that
there
were
above
400000
;
but
in
the
year
1649
,
the
same
Hollander
relates
,
that
those
Japonners
who
were
brought
from
thence
by
the
Company
's
Ships
to
Amsterdam
,
affirm'd
,
that
Christianity
was
utterly
extirpated
out
of
the
Island
.
Being
at
Ogli
,
a
large
Town
upon
the
fairest
Arm
of
the
Ganges
,
I
met
a
Holland
Merchant
,
who
had
serv'd
the
Company
in
Japon
a
long
time
,
and
had
made
several
Voyages
.
He
came
thither
with
two
Ships
laden
with
Bars
of
Silver
and
Copper
,
which
he
had
exchang'd
for
Silks
,
which
the
Hollanders
buy
at
Bengale
.
This
Merchant
knowing
I
was
there
,
came
to
visit
me
;
and
I
finding
him
to
be
a
sincere
honest
Man
,
and
well
verst
in
the
affairs
of
Japan
,
especially
in
reference
to
the
last
persecution
of
the
Christians
,
grew
covetous
of
his
converse
,
and
invited
him
often
to
my
House
.
In
our
familiar
discourses
concerning
the
settlement
of
the
Hollanders
in
the
East-Indies
,
and
of
the
extraordinary
gain
which
they
make
by
their
Trade
there
,
and
passing
thus
from
one
thing
to
another
,
at
length
I
ask'd
him
who
was
the
Author
and
Contriver
of
a
Massacre
so
horrid
,
as
that
was
reported
to
be
.
Whereupon
he
related
to
me
all
the
particulars
of
which
I
have
here
made
a
recital
,
and
▪
many
more
which
I
have
forgot
or
omitted
,
as
being
either
not
pertinent
to
my
subject
,
or
else
already
related
by
others
.
He
had
his
information
from
such
of
the
Natives
that
had
escap'd
out
of
the
Battel
,
and
several
of
the
Idolater
Merchants
,
in
whose
memories
the
fact
was
then
fresh
:
and
indeed
he
was
so
ingenious
in
his
Story
,
that
I
could
not
find
any
motive
to
incite
me
to
misdoubt
the
truth
of
it
.
For
many
times
he
could
not
forbear
shedding
tears
,
and
to
interrupt
his
discourse
with
his
sighs
,
often
imprecating
Heav'ns
Vengeance
upon
the
President
,
and
protesting
he
wonder'd
the
Company
employ'd
him
so
long
.
But
God
reserv'd
his
punishment
to
himself
.
For
the
deserts
of
his
crimes
always
attending
him
,
and
provoking
judgments
and
misfortunes
upon
whatever
Enterprize
he
took
in
hand
,
he
miserably
perish'd
in
sight
of
Lisbon
in
fair
weather
.
All
the
men
in
the
Ship
were
sav'd
;
only
he
returning
to
recover
a
certain
Cabinet
of
Jewels
which
he
had
there
,
the
Ship
split
,
and
the
Portugals
had
the
satisfaction
to
see
him
swallow'd
up
in
the
Sea
,
who
had
been
the
occasion
of
the
Ruin
of
so
many
of
their
Country-men
in
Japon
;
and
immediately
they
rang
their
Bells
in
the
City
for
joy
of
his
Death
.
In
my
last
Voyage
to
the
Indies
I
was
at
Bandar-Abassi
,
where
the
Hollanders
have
a
Factory
.
Thither
arriv'd
two
Vessels
from
Japon
to
take
in
Silks
,
which
the
Hollanders
buy
of
the
Persians
to
exchange
in
Japon
.
The
Captain
of
one
of
the
Ships
told
me
,
that
during
several
trading
Voyages
which
he
had
made
to
that
Island
,
the
Emperour
had
caus'd
two
Inquisitions
to
be
made
after
the
Christians
;
in
the
first
of
which
the
Inquisitors
met
with
247
,
who
were
all
most
exquisitely
tormented
to
Death
;
in
the
latter
they
only
found
63
,
among
whom
were
seventeen
Children
,
twelve
Girls
and
five
Boys
,
of
which
the
eldest
were
not
above
thirteen
years
of
Age.
Among
all
the
persecutions
which
the
Christians
suffer'd
,
there
was
none
comparable
to
this
for
extremity
of
Torments
:
For
the
Japonners
are
the
most
ingenious
in
cruelty
of
any
people
in
the
World
,
and
the
most
constant
in
suffering
.
For
there
have
been
Children
from
ten
to
a
dozen
years
old
,
who
for
60
days
together
have
endur'd
to
have
their
Bodies
fasten'd
to
the
Cross
,
half
burnt
,
half
torn
in
pieces
,
while
their
Executioners
forc'd
them
to
eat
,
on
purpose
to
prolong
their
Lives
in
misery
;
and
yet
they
would
not
renounce
the
Faith
which
they
had
embrac'd
.
Neither
did
this
barbarous
Inquisition
extend
only
to
the
Christians
,
but
to
their
Kindred
and
Relations
,
nay
,
to
their
very
Neighbours
.
For
if
a
Priest
were
taken
in
any
House
,
all
the
people
in
that
House
,
and
the
Houses
adjoyning
,
were
hall'd
to
Execution
,
for
not
having
made
the
discovery
.
At
the
beginning
of
every
year
there
is
a
new
Inquisition
,
at
which
time
all
that
can
write
are
requir'd
to
subscribe
,
or
else
the
chief
of
the
Family
subscribes
for
all
the
rest
,
that
they
neither
are
Christians
,
nor
are
acquainted
with
any
Christians
,
and
that
they
abominate
Christianity
as
a
Religion
dangerous
to
the
State
.
Don
John
of
Braganza
,
being
advanc'd
to
the
Crown
,
that
sudden
change
which
in
one
day
,
and
without
the
least
Tumult
in
Lisbon
,
wrested
the
Crown
of
Portugal
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
wrought
the
same
effect
at
Goa
.
All
the
Portugals
at
Goa
at
the
same
time
acknowledg'd
their
new
Soveraign
;
the
Viceroy
who
was
a
Spaniard
,
was
sent
away
to
Spain
by
the
first
Vessels
that
were
homeward
bound
;
and
Don
Philip
de
Mascarennas
,
a
Portugal
,
Governour
of
Ceylan
,
came
to
Goa
,
and
took
upon
him
the
command
of
Viceroy
.
So
soon
as
he
came
to
the
Government
,
his
first
thoughts
were
how
to
Establish
the
Trade
of
the
Portugals
in
Japon
,
which
when
they
were
expell'd
,
amounted
to
three
Millions
of
Pardo's
yearly
,
one
Pardo
being
worth
twenty
seven
Sous
of
French
Money
.
The
hopes
therefore
of
regaining
so
great
a
loss
,
made
him
toward
the
end
of
the
year
1642
,
take
a
resolution
to
send
a
solemn
Embassy
to
the
Emperour
of
Japon
,
furnish'd
with
magnificent
Presents
:
For
which
reason
he
made
choice
of
what
was
most
rare
,
and
most
likely
to
be
acceptable
to
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Grandees
of
his
Court
.
The
most
costly
of
these
Presents
was
a
piece
of
Lignum
Aloes
,
otherwise
call'd
Wood
of
Calambour
,
four
Foot
in
length
,
and
two
Foot
in
Diameter
;
a
larger
piece
then
which
the
Indies
had
never
seen
,
having
cost
40000
Pardo's
.
To
this
he
added
a
great
quantity
of
fair
Coral
Beads
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
.
This
is
the
most
acceptable
Present
that
can
be
sent
to
the
Lords
of
Japon
,
which
they
fasten
to
the
Strings
wherewith
they
draw
their
Pouches
together
.
With
these
he
sent
a
great
number
of
Carpets
and
Hangings
of
Cloth
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
and
Silk
,
and
several
pieces
of
Tissue
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
'T
is
said
the
whole
Present
cost
the
City
of
Goa
above
eight
hundred
thousand
Pardo's
,
which
amounts
to
about
86666
l.
13
s.
4
d.
of
English
Money
.
Besides
all
this
,
the
two
great
Ships
which
were
prepar'd
for
the
Embassador
,
carry'd
one
of
them
50
Peeces
of
Canon
,
and
the
other
35
,
both
laden
with
all
sorts
of
Commodities
which
are
esteem'd
and
priz'd
in
Japon
,
amounting
to
about
83333
l.
6
s.
8
d.
Sterling
.
The
Equipage
of
the
Embassador
was
no
less
sumptuous
.
And
because
the
Viceroy
would
not
be
thought
to
give
any
occasion
of
offence
to
the
Emperour
,
he
would
not
suffer
one
Jesuit
in
the
Train
,
but
only
four
Augustins
for
the
Admiral
,
and
four
Jacobins
for
the
other
,
Men
of
discretion
and
conduct
.
While
I
was
at
Goa
,
in
the
year
1648
,
I
met
with
some
of
these
Fathers
,
who
gave
an
exact
accompt
of
the
Embassy
.
They
made
a
prosperous
Voyage
,
and
arriv'd
happily
at
their
intended
Port.
But
you
must
understand
,
that
when
any
Ship
arrives
at
Japon
,
no
persons
are
permitted
to
come
ashore
,
'till
the
Governour
of
the
place
have
an
accompt
who
they
are
,
that
they
may
give
notice
thereof
to
the
Emperour
,
and
know
his
pleasure
,
whether
they
shall
be
received
or
no.
In
the
mean
time
the
Ships
rode
in
a
very
dangerous
place
,
at
the
entry
of
the
Haven
,
into
which
there
was
no
steering
,
without
the
assistance
of
the
Native
Pilots
.
The
Governour
of
Nangasaqui
surpriz'd
to
understand
that
they
were
Portugueses
,
wrote
in
all
hast
to
the
Emperour
.
The
Dutch
President
being
inform'd
of
the
news
,
play'd
all
the
pranks
he
could
,
us'd
all
the
contrivances
imaginable
to
frustrate
the
success
of
the
Embassy
,
and
to
ruine
the
Vessels
that
brought
the
Embassadour
and
his
Presents
.
To
which
purpose
he
found
a
way
to
bribe
the
Courrier
,
who
was
sent
with
the
Emperours
Orders
;
so
that
instead
of
twenty
days
,
which
were
sufficient
for
his
journey
,
he
made
it
above
two
Months
before
he
deliver'd
his
dispatches
.
During
which
time
the
two
Ships
had
suffer'd
very
bad
weather
upon
the
Coasts
,
and
endur'd
many
a
severe
Storm
.
At
length
the
Orders
came
that
none
should
be
permitted
to
Land
but
the
Embassadour
,
the
two
Captains
,
and
the
two
Pilots
,
to
give
an
accompt
of
the
subject
and
cause
of
their
coming
.
The
Embassadour
being
Landed
,
acquainted
the
Governour
that
he
came
to
compliment
the
Emperour
in
the
behalf
of
the
King
his
Master
,
and
to
assure
him
that
they
were
no
longer
under
the
Power
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
That
about
a
year
since
,
a
lawful
Heir
of
Portugal
had
recover'd
the
Diadem
of
his
Ancestors
which
the
Spaniard
had
usurp'd
.
That
this
new
King
was
so
just
and
generous
a
Prince
,
that
understanding
that
some
of
his
Subjects
had
deserted
the
Island
of
Japon
,
without
paying
their
Debts
,
he
had
now
sent
to
make
a
general
satisfaction
;
but
chiefly
out
of
that
respect
which
obliges
all
Soveraigns
newly
come
to
the
Crown
,
to
give
notice
thereof
to
those
Princes
,
whose
friendship
they
desire
.
The
Governour
inform'd
the
Emperour
of
all
these
things
;
but
the
President
having
as
good
intelligence
by
means
of
his
Friends
at
Court
,
alledg'd
to
the
Emperour
that
they
were
Rebels
,
who
came
from
the
utmost
parts
of
the
West
,
to
bring
the
News
and
Example
of
their
Revolt
to
Japon
:
That
the
natural
restlesness
of
this
Nation
caus'd
frequent
disturbances
and
revolutions
among
them
.
That
they
were
never
long
at
rest
themselves
,
nor
would
suffer
others
to
be
at
quiet
.
That
considering
the
experience
he
had
had
,
he
could
not
be
either
too
cautious
for
the
security
of
his
person
,
or
the
tranquillity
of
his
Empire
.
Lastly
,
that
the
Emperour
and
the
Empire
would
be
ruin'd
past
recovery
,
if
those
people
were
ever
admitted
to
set
footing
therein
.
This
Counsel
well
seconded
by
the
rest
of
the
Cabal
,
easily
made
an
impression
in
the
Heart
of
the
Prince
naturally
Barbarous
,
and
an
Enemy
to
the
Christians
.
Thereupon
he
sent
an
Order
to
the
Governour
to
invite
all
the
Whites
aboard
,
and
to
treat
them
for
eight
days
in
the
best
manner
he
could
.
At
the
end
of
eight
days
they
were
order'd
to
repair
aboard
again
,
and
at
the
same
time
he
made
a
Present
to
the
Embassadour
,
and
chief
of
his
Train
,
consisting
of
six
great
Cabinets
,
and
six
Coffers
lacker'd
with
black
,
with
Figures
in
Relief
,
intermix'd
with
spangles
of
Gold
,
all
the
Embellishments
being
of
Massie
Gold
.
With
them
were
six
Cabinets
,
and
six
Coffers
,
lacker'd
with
Red
,
Embellish'd
after
the
same
manner
with
Silver
.
I
saw
some
of
them
when
I
was
at
Goa
,
and
I
must
confess
I
never
beheld
any
so
rare
and
beautiful
in
that
kind
,
which
made
me
admire
the
ingenious
Industry
of
the
Artists
of
Japon
;
Our
European
imitations
of
their
workmanship
being
no
way
comparable
to
them
.
The
Embassadour
having
receiv'd
his
Present
,
had
Order
to
remove
all
the
Goods
in
the
second
Vessel
into
the
Admiral
.
He
would
have
made
great
Presents
to
the
Governour
,
who
refus'd
them
;
telling
the
Embassadour
withall
,
that
he
had
express
command
to
refuse
them
,
and
to
declare
to
the
Embassadour
,
that
if
he
did
not
make
hast
away
,
he
would
sink
his
Ship
.
That
the
Emperour
his
Master
had
made
a
new
prohibition
,
forbidding
all
Portugals
and
Spaniards
to
venture
near
his
Dominions
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
;
nay
,
though
it
were
upon
pretence
of
an
Embassy
,
upon
pain
of
being
crucifi'd
upon
the
place
,
without
liberty
to
speak
for
themselves
.
As
for
the
Debts
of
the
Portugals
,
he
had
undertaken
to
discharge
them
himself
;
only
he
had
sent
that
Present
to
the
King
his
Master
to
thank
him
for
that
Embassy
.
The
Embassadour
had
no
sooner
remov'd
the
Goods
out
of
the
second
Vessel
into
the
Admiral
,
but
they
sank
her
before
his
face
.
And
not
contented
with
that
affront
,
the
Governour
sent
for
all
the
Blacks
that
were
in
the
Admiral
,
and
cut
off
their
Heads
,
pretending
they
were
Indians
,
and
that
,
as
such
,
they
could
not
be
ignorant
of
the
Rigorous
prohibitions
which
the
Emperour
had
put
forth
,
forbidding
all
Strangers
,
except
the
Hollanders
,
to
set
footing
in
Japon
.
After
the
Portugal
Embassadour
was
thus
barbarously
frustrated
and
dismiss'd
,
he
sent
News
thereof
to
the
General
at
Batavia
,
urging
him
to
execute
the
design
which
the
Hollanders
had
upon
Macao
;
telling
him
also
,
That
though
there
were
a
probability
of
a
League
between
the
Hollander
and
the
Portugal
against
the
Spaniard
,
yet
that
it
could
be
no
harm
to
seize
Macao
beforehand
,
as
they
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
several
places
,
while
the
Portugals
were
under
the
King
of
Spain
.
The
General
taking
the
President
's
advice
,
was
ready
to
set
Sail
upon
this
enterprize
,
when
a
Messenger
from
Portugal
brought
him
the
News
of
the
Treaty
concluded
between
Portugal
and
Holland
;
as
also
of
the
Navy
which
the
Hollanders
had
sent
to
Lisbon
to
aid
the
Portugals
.
At
first
he
made
as
if
it
had
been
a
false
Rumour
,
and
put
the
Messenger
in
Prison
;
nevertheless
while
he
delay'd
the
departure
of
the
Fleet
,
he
receiv'd
express
Orders
from
his
Superiours
to
Treat
the
Portugals
as
Friends
and
Allies
.
So
that
he
was
constrain'd
to
turn
all
his
Forces
against
the
Molucca
Islands
,
then
in
the
possession
of
the
Spaniards
.
The
President
was
very
sorry
for
the
last
News
,
by
reason
that
the
General
and
he
had
great
designs
upon
the
Conquest
of
that
place
,
and
had
promis'd
the
Company
by
that
means
to
make
them
absolute
Masters
of
the
Trade
of
China
,
and
of
all
the
East
.
True
it
is
,
that
Macao
is
very
advantagiously
seated
for
those
that
design
to
be
Masters
of
those
Seas
,
especially
upon
the
Coasts
of
Quantung
and
Fockien
,
which
are
the
Provinces
,
whither
are
brought
down
all
the
Merchandizes
of
this
Empire
.
It
lies
at
the
Mouth
of
the
Gulph
of
Canton
,
in
a
small
Peninsula
adjoyning
to
a
larger
Island
,
and
built
upon
a
kind
of
a
Promontory
,
on
three
sides
environ'd
with
the
Sea
,
which
no
Ship
can
come
neer
by
reason
of
the
Flats
,
unless
it
be
on
that
side
next
the
Port
,
which
is
defended
by
a
strong
Fortress
.
This
City
drew
from
the
only
Fair
of
Quanchiu
1300
Chests
of
Silks
of
all
sorts
,
every
Chest
containing
150
pieces
,
and
2500
Lingots
of
Gold
,
not
reckoning
the
raw
Silks
,
the
Gold
Wire
,
and
other
Merchandizes
:
whence
it
may
be
easily
judg'd
what
advantage
the
Portugueses
made
of
it
;
and
wherefore
the
President
desir'd
so
much
to
expell
them
from
thence
.
But
his
Designs
were
disappointed
,
not
only
by
the
revolution
in
Portugal
,
but
also
by
the
loss
which
the
Hollanders
sustain'd
of
the
Island
of
Formosa
,
which
the
Chineses
took
from
them
,
following
the
advice
of
a
French
Souldier
,
whom
the
Governour
of
Tayovan
had
refus'd
to
dismiss
after
his
time
was
out
.
For
the
better
understanding
this
accident
,
you
must
know
that
the
Hollanders
being
setl'd
in
Japon
,
and
having
excluded
all
other
Nations
from
thence
,
except
the
Chineses
,
whom
the
Emperour
permitted
to
return
,
after
that
the
Massacre
committed
by
the
Japonners
in
a
City
of
China
,
of
which
they
had
a
desire
to
make
themselves
Masters
,
had
caus'd
a
Cessation
of
the
Commerce
between
the
two
Kingdoms
,
and
constrain'd
the
Emperour
of
China
to
set
a
price
upon
the
Heads
of
the
Japonners
.
Nevertheless
the
Hollanders
did
all
they
could
to
make
a
new
Rupture
between
the
people
,
or
else
themselves
to
seize
upon
some
place
that
lay
proper
to
ruin
the
Trade
of
the
Chineses
to
Japon
.
To
this
purpose
,
not
daring
to
attempt
upon
the
Portugueses
,
they
over-ran
the
Seas
which
environ'd
the
neighbouring
Islands
,
and
took
the
Vessels
of
the
Chineses
which
were
bound
for
Macao
,
exercising
strange
Cruelties
upon
the
people
that
had
escap'd
into
those
Islands
,
after
the
irruption
of
the
Tartars
into
China
.
Coxinga
,
the
Son
of
Chinchilunge
,
that
famous
Pirate
,
who
sav'd
the
remainders
of
that
ruin'd
Empire
,
then
commanded
those
people
,
and
was
become
formidable
to
the
Tartars
themselves
.
Who
to
revenge
himself
upon
the
Dutch
Pirates
,
undertook
the
Siege
of
Tayovan
,
where
they
usually
retir'd
,
and
by
gaining
that
place
drave
them
wholly
out
of
Formosa
.
This
is
a
large
Island
plac'd
at
the
poynt
of
the
Phillippines
,
stretching
out
in
length
from
North
to
South
,
and
to
the
West
lying
opposite
to
the
Provinces
of
Fockien
,
and
Quantung
.
The
Chineses
call
it
Talieukieu
.
Since
which
time
,
't
is
very
probable
that
the
Spaniards
gave
it
the
name
of
Formosa
,
from
its
beauty
and
fertility
.
They
being
the
first
people
of
Europe
that
discover'd
it
,
and
inhabited
it
;
and
upon
one
of
its
Promontories
to
the
North
built
the
Fort
of
Kiling
.
The
natural
Inhabitants
live
almost
all
in
the
Woods
and
Mountains
,
where
they
maintain
themselves
by
hunting
the
Hart
,
and
wild
Boar
,
whose
dry'd
Flesh
,
Skins
,
and
Horns
they
sell
to
the
Sangleys
,
who
in
exchange
bring
them
other
necessaries
.
The
little
Island
of
Tayovan
lent
its
Name
to
the
little
Fort
which
the
English
built
,
over
against
the
great
Island
;
it
was
very
convenient
for
the
Hollanders
,
who
made
great
advantage
of
the
Cattel
,
Hides
,
and
Horns
,
both
of
Harts
and
Bufalo's
,
which
they
carry'd
from
thence
,
and
sold
to
the
Chineses
and
Japonners
,
who
make
great
use
thereof
in
several
of
their
Trades
and
Manufactures
.
But
the
chiefest
advantage
which
the
Hollanders
made
of
this
Island
consisted
in
this
,
that
it
lay
in
the
middle
way
between
Batavia
and
Japon
,
and
serv'd
as
a
place
of
security
for
their
Ships
in
bad
Seasons
,
and
to
take
in
refreshments
.
There
also
they
laded
off
several
of
the
Goods
of
the
Chineses
,
which
they
took
by
way
of
Piracy
from
the
Chineses
,
or
which
were
brought
them
by
the
Sangleys
,
who
are
the
Original
Merchants
of
the
Chineses
,
setled
at
the
Philippines
,
but
who
drive
the
greatest
Trade
of
that
Country
,
independent
from
the
Spaniards
.
Coxinga
,
though
an
Idolater
and
a
Pirate
,
banish'd
out
of
his
Country
,
and
provok'd
by
the
Hollanders
,
had
so
much
humanity
as
to
send
to
the
General
at
Batavia
to
send
away
Vessels
to
fetch
away
his
Men
,
and
deliver'd
them
all
without
suffering
them
to
receive
the
least
injury
.
He
had
his
Friends
and
Favourers
in
the
Emperour
of
Japon's
Court
,
as
being
a
declar'd
Enemy
to
the
Tartars
,
whose
neer
Neighbourhood
the
Japonners
cannot
endure
.
For
so
quick
a
Conquest
of
so
many
Lands
and
Provinces
in
seven
years
,
as
it
were
only
upon
sight
of
the
Enemy
,
had
very
much
alarum'd
them
.
He
by
his
Friends
acquainted
the
Emperour
of
the
acts
of
Hostility
,
committed
by
the
Hollanders
against
the
Chinese
Merchants
:
Adding
moreover
,
that
they
had
made
private
propositions
to
league
themselves
with
the
common
Enemy
;
and
that
it
was
one
of
the
Nations
of
the
North
,
born
for
the
desolation
of
other
Countries
,
and
to
invade
the
Peace
of
Empires
.
That
they
had
setled
themselves
in
the
Islands
of
the
East
only
by
treachery
and
violence
.
That
for
some
years
since
,
they
had
made
it
their
business
to
cruise
the
Seas
between
China
and
Japon
,
on
purpose
to
make
themselves
absolute
Masters
of
the
Trade
,
and
that
if
he
did
not
take
a
speedy
course
,
they
would
do
the
same
mischief
in
his
Dominions
which
the
Tartars
had
done
in
China
.
The
President
had
much
ado
to
divert
the
Storm
,
for
the
most
potent
Lords
at
Court
,
although
his
Pensioners
and
Friends
,
began
to
open
their
Eyes
,
and
in
some
measure
took
Coxinga's
part
,
saying
,
That
the
Chinese's
were
unfortunate
enough
,
in
being
laid
wast
by
the
Tartars
,
without
being
persecuted
and
afflicted
by
the
Hollanders
.
That
seeing
that
after
they
had
been
expell'd
their
Country
,
they
had
nothing
left
but
their
Boats
,
and
some
few
Rocks
for
their
places
of
refuge
,
it
was
a
piece
of
inhumanity
to
disturb
them
in
their
last
Sanctuaries
▪
and
to
deprive
them
of
their
liberty
of
the
Sea
,
and
their
Commerce
with
Japon
,
from
whence
those
miserable
Exiles
had
their
chiefest
support
.
The
Bonzes
,
the
Merchants
,
the
vulgar
People
,
all
took
the
Chineses
part
.
Thereupon
the
Emperour
sent
for
the
Dutch
President
,
and
told
him
,
I
understand
,
said
he
,
that
thy
Company
abuses
my
Protection
,
and
that
their
Vessels
,
instead
of
being
contented
with
the
Trade
which
I
have
permitted
them
,
presume
to
play
the
Pyrates
upon
the
Chineses
,
and
to
trouble
the
Seas
adjoyning
to
my
Empire
.
If
I
hear
any
more
of
these
complaints
,
I
will
cause
thee
and
all
thy
Nation
to
be
Crucifi'd
.
I
know
not
how
the
President
appeas'd
the
Emperour's
fury
;
this
I
know
in
general
,
that
the
Hollanders
made
a
secret
alliance
with
the
Tartars
against
Coxinga
.
Him
the
Inhabitants
of
Fockien
call'd
to
their
assistance
,
having
rais'd
an
Army
of
200000
Men
;
whereupon
he
went
to
aid
them
with
a
very
powerful
Navy
.
After
several
Skirmishes
,
the
Tartars
and
Chineses
came
to
a
pitch'd
Field
,
where
the
Captain
of
the
Tartars
having
plac'd
the
best
part
of
his
Cavalry
in
Ambush
,
order'd
his
Men
to
retreat
by
degrees
,
'till
they
had
drawn
the
Chineses
into
the
Ambuscade
;
at
what
time
the
Tartars
encompassing
them
on
every
side
,
kill'd
80000
upon
the
place
;
Coxinga
with
his
Navy
not
being
able
to
relieve
them
.
During
this
War
,
the
Hollanders
took
their
opportunity
,
and
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Island
of
Fishers
,
between
Formosa
and
the
Coast
of
Fockien
.
In
a
short
while
after
Coxinga
dy'd
,
and
Savia
his
Uncle
,
the
richest
Merchant
of
China
,
who
out
of
his
own
revenue
had
disburs'd
the
expences
of
the
last
War
,
grew
weary
of
the
charge
,
and
was
desirous
to
make
Peace
with
the
Tartars
.
Of
which
one
of
the
Sons
of
Coxinga
being
advertiz'd
,
seiz'd
upon
his
Uncles
person
,
and
shut
him
up
in
a
close
Prison
,
where
he
kill'd
himself
for
madness
.
The
Hollanders
overjoy'd
at
the
Death
of
Savia
,
who
had
always
hinder'd
them
from
the
Trade
of
the
Province
of
Fockien
,
sent
a
Navy
against
his
Nephew
in
favour
of
the
Tartars
,
who
made
War
against
him
all
along
the
Sea-Coast
.
Several
Combats
happen'd
between
the
Juncks
of
the
Islanders
and
the
Holland
Vessels
in
view
of
the
Tartars
,
who
satisfi'd
themselves
with
being
only
Spectators
.
But
all
the
benefit
which
the
Hollanders
reap'd
from
the
advantages
which
they
obtain'd
over
the
Islanders
,
was
only
to
put
into
the
Hands
of
the
Tartars
the
Cities
of
Bemos
and
Quesmoy
,
and
all
the
places
thereabouts
,
which
Coxinga's
Party
possess'd
before
.
For
notwithstanding
all
their
kindness
,
the
Tartars
would
not
assist
them
to
retake
Tayovan
;
so
that
they
only
were
content
to
build
certain
small
Forts
in
the
small
Islands
adjoyning
to
Formosa
:
and
since
my
return
from
the
Indies
,
I
never
could
inform
my self
of
the
truth
of
the
issue
of
that
Enterprize
.
But
the
Hollanders
were
not
content
with
their
settlement
at
Firmando
,
which
was
an
Island
both
desert
and
barren
,
seated
upon
a
Streight
,
which
separates
the
Point
of
the
Land
of
Corea
from
Japon
,
a
place
no
way
commodious
for
their
Designs
of
Engrossing
the
Trade
of
China
,
as
being
too
remote
from
Nangisaqui
:
Besides
,
that
the
North
and
South
Winds
are
so
violent
at
their
Seasons
in
this
Streight
,
between
the
two
Coasts
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
come
near
the
shoar
when
they
blow
.
The
President
therefore
having
such
good
luck
in
the
Expulsion
of
the
Portugals
out
of
Japon
,
doubted
not
but
that
he
might
obtain
the
small
Island
of
Kisma
,
an
Island
that
had
been
wholly
deserted
ever
since
the
Habitations
of
the
people
had
been
destroy'd
.
At
first
he
only
desir'd
leave
to
build
a
small
Tenement
for
the
conveniency
of
the
Factors
.
Now
between
this
Island
and
Nangisaqui
,
there
is
only
a
narrow
Frith
,
not
above
a
Musquet
Shot
over
.
Here
the
President
desir'd
the
Governour
that
he
might
make
a
Bridge
of
Boats
for
a
more
easie
intercourse
between
the
City
and
the
Port.
The
Governour
gain'd
by
Presents
,
gave
him
leave
to
build
the
Bridge
;
but
seeing
that
the
Hollanders
made
an
ill
use
of
it
,
and
that
they
came
too
frequently
and
numerously
into
the
City
,
he
built
two
Forts
at
both
ends
of
the
Bridge
,
and
furnish'd
them
with
Souldiers
,
who
were
to
take
notice
who
pass'd
to
and
fro
.
He
also
publish'd
an
Order
,
That
such
Hollanders
as
came
by
day
into
the
Town
,
should
return
to
their
Lodgings
before
night
,
upon
pain
of
Death
.
This
Order
,
and
the
little
conveniency
which
they
had
for
Lodging
in
their
own
Quarters
,
very
much
troubl'd
them
;
so
that
the
President
made
new
Applications
at
Court
,
and
obtain'd
leave
to
build
a
Factory
,
and
Warehouses
for
their
Goods
.
The
Governour
thereupon
sent
a
Surveyor
to
the
Hollanders
,
to
mark
out
the
Ground
which
the
Emperour
had
given
them
to
build
upon
.
This
person
being
largely
rewarded
,
made
them
good
measure
,
and
yet
they
were
not
contented
;
so
that
in
the
Night-time
they
had
enlarg'd
their
Quarters
,
by
removing
the
first
marks
.
The
Governour
,
being
advertiz'd
thereof
,
began
to
be
very
angry
;
but
they
found
means
to
appease
him
with
their
Presents
:
so
that
he
easily
condescended
to
the
slight
reasons
which
they
gave
him
for
what
they
had
done
.
Thus
in
a
short
time
they
finish'd
their
work
,
which
was
without
encompass'd
with
a
Wall
,
much
like
a
Garden
Wall
,
but
within
contain'd
a
real
Fort
,
flanck'd
and
lin'd
according
to
all
the
Rules
of
Art
;
and
which
,
the
outward
Wall
being
beaten
down
,
not
only
defended
their
Bridge
,
but
commanded
the
entry
into
the
Haven
of
Nangisaqui
.
They
took
great
care
not
to
admit
any
but
Hollanders
,
for
fear
their
Design
should
be
discover'd
.
So
that
when
the
whole
was
finish'd
,
the
President
gave
advice
to
the
General
at
Batavia
what
he
had
done
,
desiring
him
to
send
him
eight
Brass
Guns
,
so
broken
,
as
to
be
easily
put
together
in
the
places
where
they
were
broken
.
He
adviz'd
him
also
to
put
them
up
in
Hogsheads
,
pack'd
up
like
other
Goods
;
and
instead
of
Mariners
,
to
send
a
good
number
of
Souldiers
,
habited
like
Mariners
,
for
the
security
of
the
Factory
.
But
this
Stratagem
had
not
that
success
which
he
expected
;
for
about
that
time
the
Emperour
had
sent
a
new
Governour
to
Nangisaqui
:
So
that
when
the
Ships
arriv'd
at
Batavia
,
the
new
chang'd
Officers
,
being
more
vigilant
then
the
former
,
coming
to
weigh
the
Bales
as
they
were
put
ashore
,
and
finding
certain
Hogsheads
at
the
bottom
of
the
hold
,
which
they
could
not
remove
by
reason
of
their
weight
,
they
presently
brake
them
up
,
and
perceiving
there
the
broken
pieces
of
Canons
,
carry'd
some
of
them
to
the
Governour
,
who
immediately
sent
intelligence
thereof
to
Yeddo
,
of
which
the
President
had
as
suddain
notice
by
his
Pensioners
.
He
having
his
invention
at
command
,
repairs
forthwith
to
the
Emperour's
Court
,
and
there
tells
the
Emperour
,
That
he
had
receiv'd
Orders
from
his
Superiours
to
present
him
with
certain
Peeces
of
Canon
,
made
according
to
the
newest
Invention
of
his
Country
,
the
use
whereof
was
so
convenient
,
that
they
were
with
little
difficulty
and
trouble
to
be
drawn
up
,
and
made
use
of
,
where
others
could
not
possibly
be
brought
to
play
:
and
that
he
thought
no
Present
could
be
more
acceptable
or
serviceable
to
him
,
to
render
him
Victorious
over
his
Enemies
.
Upon
this
the
Emperour
was
very
well
satisfi'd
,
and
sent
to
the
Governour
of
Nangisaqui
to
send
him
those
Guns
,
and
withall
,
not
to
molest
the
Hollanders
,
either
in
their
Factory
,
or
in
vending
their
Wares
.
Having
so
fortunately
disengag'd
himself
out
of
these
Briers
,
he
lays
another
design
,
and
sends
to
the
General
at
Batavia
,
a
person
of
a
turbulent
and
unquiet
Spirit
like
himself
,
to
set
out
two
Vessels
,
to
make
a
discovery
of
all
the
Coasts
of
Japon
,
and
particularly
of
those
Coasts
which
were
next
the
Gold
Mines
,
and
to
see
if
they
could
find
any
safe
Harbour
for
Ships
to
ride
in
,
in
those
tempestuous
Seas
,
or
any
places
proper
to
fortifie
,
that
they
might
no
longer
depend
upon
the
uncertain
humour
of
the
Court
of
Japon
,
which
was
as
inconstant
as
their
Seas
.
The
General
provided
two
Ships
,
and
furnish'd
them
with
excellent
Pilots
,
good
Souldiers
,
expert
Mariners
,
and
Provisions
for
two
years
,
with
all
other
Necessaries
and
Instruments
,
as
well
for
delving
as
building
.
One
of
the
seven
of
the
General
's
Council
was
chos'n
Supervisor
of
the
Enterprize
.
'T
is
said
,
that
those
two
Vessels
skirted
all
along
the
Coast
of
Japon
,
from
the
East
to
the
South
,
and
from
the
South
to
the
North
,
fetching
a
compass
about
the
Islands
to
the
47
deg.
of
Northern
Latitude
,
and
that
they
discover'd
one
Islands
which
they
call'd
The
States
Island
,
and
afterwards
touch'd
upon
another
Land
which
they
nam'd
The
Company
's
Land
,
inhabited
by
White
people
,
with
long
Hair
,
habited
after
the
Japon
fashion
,
which
they
found
to
be
a
Continent
adjoyning
to
Niulhan
,
and
Corea
;
and
that
after
they
had
wander'd
a
long
time
upon
the
Sea
,
without
any
other
design
then
to
make
new
Discoveries
,
they
pass'd
through
the
Streights
of
Sanguar
,
which
separates
the
Land
of
Yesso
from
Japon
,
and
kept
along
those
Coasts
of
Japon
to
the
East
,
to
observe
the
Bays
of
Aizu
,
and
Xendai
,
where
are
the
Gold
Mines
.
In
that
part
a
furious
Tempest
took
them
,
in
sight
of
the
Mountains
,
where
the
Gold
Mines
lye
,
which
lasted
four
days
together
.
The
second
of
these
Vessels
run
full
against
a
Rock
,
and
split
her self
,
with
the
total
loss
of
every
Mothers
Son
in
the
Vessel
.
The
Admiral
held
out
a
longer
time
,
but
coasting
the
Land
where
the
Mountains
of
Sataque
appear
,
the
Tempest
grew
so
violent
,
that
she
also
brake
against
the
Rocks
.
In
this
second
Shipwrack
only
the
Admiral
,
and
thirteen
persons
more
escap'd
,
partly
by
the
help
of
the
Planks
,
and
partly
by
Swiming
.
The
Japonners
upon
the
Coast
presently
ran
to
view
them
,
and
wonder'd
to
see
people
in
those
parts
,
whose
Language
they
did
not
understand
.
Nevertheless
,
they
entertain'd
them
civilly
enough
;
but
in
regard
they
were
Strangers
,
and
that
there
was
a
strict
prohibition
not
to
receive
any
Strangers
among
them
upon
any
pretence
whatsoever
,
they
were
at
a
great
loss
what
to
do
with
'em
▪
One
,
wiser
then
the
rest
,
advis'd
his
Brethren
to
carry
them
to
the
Emperour
,
whose
counsel
was
follow'd
;
and
so
they
took
their
journey
toward
Yeddo
,
which
was
above
a
hundred
Leagues
off
.
The
Emperour
,
being
inform'd
of
their
arrival
,
order'd
that
they
should
be
civilly
us'd
;
and
at
the
end
of
eight
days
sent
for
them
,
and
caus'd
them
to
be
ask'd
,
of
what
Country
they
were
,
and
what
Design
brought
them
into
his
Seas
?
The
Admiral
,
who
was
a
person
of
a
ready
ingenuity
,
answer'd
,
That
he
was
a
Hollander
,
who
all
his
life
time
had
serv'd
his
Country
as
a
Souldier
,
where
he
had
the
command
of
a
thousand
Horse
,
and
two
thousand
Foot
,
at
what
time
Fortune
,
or
rather
the
care
of
preserving
his
Honour
,
forc'd
him
from
his
Native
Soyl.
I
was
,
said
he
,
one
of
the
chief
Commanders
in
the
Army
,
and
though
I
say
it
,
my
Service
had
gain'd
me
a
fair
reputation
.
The
Prince
,
who
commanded
us
,
had
a
great
confidence
in
me
,
which
made
one
of
his
near
Relations
jealous
of
me
;
so
that
he
was
not
only
content
to
do
me
all
ill
Offices
with
the
General
,
but
sought
all
occasions
to
pick
a
quarrel
with
me
.
I
dare
be
bold
to
say
,
that
had
he
not
been
so
nearly
related
to
the
Prince
,
I
should
not
have
taken
his
affronts
so
long
patiently
.
But
at
length
he
provok'd
that
patience
to
such
a
degree
,
and
so
deeply
and
openly
affronted
me
,
that
I
was
constrain'd
to
meet
him
with
my
Sword
in
my
hand
.
His
misfortune
and
mine
so
order'd
it
,
that
I
kill'd
him
at
the
first
push
.
My
Friends
assisted
me
to
make
my
escape
,
and
kept
me
hid
for
some
days
,
thinking
to
have
appeas'd
the
Princes
anger
;
but
it
continu'd
so
violent
,
that
they
advis'd
me
to
absent
my self
for
some
years
.
Therefore
to
render
my
Exile
less
tedious
,
and
that
I
might
be
still
doing
something
for
the
Service
of
my
Country
,
I
desir'd
my
Friends
to
furnish
me
with
two
Ships
,
with
a
resolution
to
seek
out
and
destroy
all
those
Pirates
that
infested
the
Indian
Seas
.
I
have
been
in
chace
of
them
for
a
whole
year
together
;
and
sometimes
we
met
with
Tempests
so
violent
,
that
drave
us
we
know
not
whither
our selves
,
my
Pilots
not
being
experienc'd
in
the
Eastern
Seas
.
Soon
after
meeting
with
another
Tempest
no
less
rude
and
boystrous
,
we
were
forc'd
to
let
our
Ships
drive
as
the
Winds
themselves
were
pleas'd
to
force
them
,
which
at
length
drove
us
upon
the
Coasts
of
this
Empire
,
where
we
have
suffer'd
Shipwrack
,
not
having
sav'd
above
fourteen
of
four
hundred
,
which
I
brought
along
with
me
.
Happy
in
such
a
misfortune
,
to
be
cast
upon
the
Territories
of
a
Prince
so
potent
and
generous
,
that
,
no
question
,
will
have
compassion
upon
our
miseries
.
When
the
Interpreter
had
repeated
this
Relation
to
the
Emperour
,
the
Prince
,
and
all
the
Lords
of
the
Court
were
very
much
concern'd
,
and
admir'd
both
the
Courage
and
Aspect
of
the
Stranger
.
The
Emperour
sent
him
very
rich
Presents
,
and
to
all
those
of
his
Company
;
and
gave
Order
,
that
he
should
be
conducted
to
Kisma
,
to
the
Holland
Factory
,
and
that
he
should
be
well
treated
upon
the
way
,
during
the
whole
journey
,
which
was
five
and
twenty
or
thirty
days
Travel
.
There
this
famous
Champion
stay'd
four
Months
,
in
expectation
of
the
Ships
that
come
every
year
from
Batavia
to
Japon
;
so
that
he
had
time
enough
to
make
a
full
Relation
of
the
Lands
which
he
had
observ'd
,
and
of
all
the
particulars
of
the
Shipwrack
.
One
day
as
he
was
telling
how
he
had
cajoll'd
the
Emperour
,
and
that
the
President
was
applauding
the
quickness
of
his
wit
for
inventing
such
an
imaginary
piece
of
Knight-Errantry
,
a
Japonese
Boy
that
serv'd
the
President
,
heard
all
the
discourse
,
without
being
observ'd
by
his
Master
.
Some
Months
after
,
the
President
had
beaten
this
Boy
,
which
he
,
as
all
the
Japoneses
are
of
a
fiery
and
vindicative
Nature
,
resolving
to
revenge
,
went
to
the
Governour
of
Nangisaqui
,
and
repeated
to
him
the
whole
Discourse
between
his
Master
and
the
Admiral
.
The
Governour
,
finding
it
to
be
a
business
of
importance
,
sends
advice
thereof
to
the
Court
.
The
Emperour
was
so
enrag'd
at
the
injury
and
affront
put
upon
him
,
that
he
commanded
the
Governour
to
stop
the
Admiral
and
his
Train
,
and
to
send
him
with
a
good
Guard
to
Yeddo
,
and
not
to
let
any
Ship
enter
the
Harbour
,
'till
he
had
had
a
full
Examination
of
the
matter
.
This
Order
was
not
so
secret
,
but
that
the
Presidents
Friends
had
notice
thereof
,
who
presently
gave
him
intelligence
of
it
so
seasonably
,
that
the
Admiral
was
sent
a
way
before
the
Order
came
to
the
Governour
.
Eight
days
after
,
three
Holland
Vessels
arriv'd
at
Kisma
,
to
whom
the
Governour
sent
express
command
to
keep
out
at
Sea
,
and
not
to
come
ashore
.
The
President
feigning
to
be
surpriz'd
at
this
Prohibition
,
went
to
the
Governour
to
know
the
reason
,
who
gave
him
this
Answer
,
The
Emperour
,
said
he
,
is
acquainted
with
your
tricks
,
you
shall
have
no
more
kindness
from
me
;
I
have
sent
to
Court
to
give
notice
of
the
arrival
of
your
three
Ships
,
and
I
shall
follow
my
Orders
when
they
come
.
Upon
this
the
President
made
no
doubt
but
the
Admiral
's
story
was
discover'd
;
and
recollecting
with
himself
that
he
had
beaten
his
Japonese
Boy
,
and
that
he
was
run
away
from
him
,
he
soon
conjectur'd
at
the
Author
of
all
the
mischief
.
In
short
,
the
Governour
receives
his
Orders
,
the
Tenour
whereof
was
,
That
he
should
send
away
the
three
Vessels
,
without
permitting
them
to
land
either
Men
or
Goods
;
and
that
he
should
tell
the
President
.
That
the
Emperour
was
satisfi'd
that
the
Admiral
was
a
Cheat
and
a
Spy
,
whom
he
intended
to
punish
severely
;
and
therefore
,
if
he
did
not
send
for
him
to
Japon
by
the
first
opportunity
of
the
Winds
,
he
would
put
to
Death
all
those
of
his
Nation
,
and
fling
their
Goods
into
the
Sea
.
Upon
the
return
of
three
Ships
to
Batavia
,
there
was
no
small
hurly burly
in
the
Island
;
for
by
them
they
understood
the
danger
that
their
Country-men
were
in
,
if
they
did
not
send
back
the
Admiral
.
Thereupon
an
extraordinary
Council
was
call'd
,
to
deliberate
upon
an
affair
of
so
great
importance
,
who
were
all
of
one
mind
,
that
the
Admiral
was
to
be
sent
back
,
and
that
it
was
better
for
one
to
suffer
,
then
a
whole
Nation
.
The
Admiral
being
advertiz'd
of
this
their
resolution
,
publickly
protested
against
the
violence
and
injustice
they
were
about
to
do
him
;
telling
them
,
that
he
was
born
a
Subject
of
the
Republick
of
Holland
,
who
had
only
the
Power
of
his
life
and
death
;
that
in
their
Service
,
he
would
expose
his
life
to
a
thousand
hazards
,
but
that
he
was
not
oblig'd
to
sacrifice
himself
for
the
particular
Interests
of
a
private
Trade
.
The
Ministers
took
his
part
,
and
made
it
a
case
in
Religion
.
The
common
people
mutiny'd
against
the
General
,
and
the
Tumult
grew
to
that
heat
,
that
the
Sea-men
were
sent
for
from
aboard
their
Ships
to
disperse
the
multitude
.
At
length
,
by
the
interposition
of
a
Minister
,
the
business
was
brought
to
a
conclusion
;
who
perswaded
the
Admiral
by
his
smooth
Language
,
to
appease
the
disorder
of
the
people
,
by
submitting
to
the
Result
of
the
Council
.
Thereupon
he
promis'd
to
return
to
Japon
,
propvided
they
would
allow
him
what
he
demanded
,
not
only
for
his
reward
,
but
also
that
which
should
bear
him
out
in
that
same
new
part
which
he
had
in
his
head
to
act
.
First
he
demanded
two
Ships
magnificently
trim'd
,
a
Train
of
fifty
chosen
Men
,
every
one
of
which
was
to
have
three
changes
of
Habit
,
of
the
richest
Stuffs
that
could
be
had
:
Moreover
50000
Crowns
for
his
Voyage
,
a
Cupboard
of
Gold
and
Silver
Plate
,
with
all
Equipage
proportionable
,
and
that
those
that
accompany'd
him
should
respect
him
,
as
a
person
of
great
Quality
.
All
this
was
allow'd
him
,
and
the
Admiral
departed
from
Batavia
,
and
arriv'd
well
at
Nangisaqui
.
The
Governour
surpriz'd
at
the
beauty
of
the
Vessels
,
could
not
believe
them
to
be
Merchants
,
and
therefore
sent
to
know
who
they
were
;
but
he
was
more
surpriz'd
when
he
knew
that
it
was
the
Admiral
.
Forthwith
he
dispatch'd
a
Courrier
to
the
Emperour
,
to
give
him
notice
,
and
to
inform
him
with
what
magnificence
the
Admiral
was
return'd
.
The
President
also
sent
,
that
he
might
have
a
favourable
reception
,
and
to
desire
his
Friends
to
let
the
Emperour
know
,
that
this
was
a
Person
of
great
Quality
,
whom
an
Honourable
Action
had
driven
from
his
Country
,
and
that
he
no
sooner
understood
the
accusation
that
lay
against
him
,
but
that
he
was
return'd
with
that
Equipage
that
became
him
,
to
justifie
himself
.
'Till
the
Order
came
,
the
Governour
,
according
to
custom
,
caus'd
all
the
Sails
and
Rudders
of
the
Ships
to
be
brought
to
him
,
not
permitting
any
person
to
come
ashore
.
At
length
the
Order
came
,
that
the
Admiral
and
his
Attendants
should
be
receiv'd
into
the
City
,
together
with
all
things
necessary
for
their
persons
,
and
that
they
should
be
convoy'd
to
Yeddo
,
and
that
in
all
places
where
they
came
,
they
should
be
nobly
treated
.
The
President
accompany'd
the
Admiral
to
assist
him
,
as
well
with
his
Councils
,
as
with
the
favour
of
his
Friends
.
Their
Entry
was
very
magnificent
,
and
the
richness
of
their
Habits
brought
the
people
from
all
parts
,
as
being
mainly
greedy
after
Novelty
,
so
that
the
noise
thereof
was
spread
all
over
the
Court
:
Yet
the
Emperour
would
not
admit
them
to
their
Audience
upon
the
day
which
they
desir'd
.
Two
Months
were
elaps'd
,
during
which
time
the
Admiral
kept
open
Table
,
and
display'd
his
dasling
Riches
to
the
Eyes
of
the
Japoneses
,
and
being
of
a
quick
and
apprehensive
wit
,
he
caus'd
himself
to
be
instructed
in
the
Language
of
the
Island
,
and
in
a
short
time
he
began
to
understand
many
Words
.
When
the
Emperour
sent
for
him
,
he
clad
himself
and
his
Train
in
a
richer
Habit
then
that
which
they
had
on
when
he
made
his
Entry
.
At
first
the
Emperour
seem'd
to
be
angry
;
I
understand
,
said
he
,
that
thou
art
an
Impostor
and
a
Traytor
,
that
thy
Birth
is
obscure
,
and
that
thou
art
come
as
a
spy
into
my
Kingdom
,
and
therefore
I
am
resolv'd
to
punish
thee
according
to
thy
merits
.
When
the
Interpreter
had
explain'd
the
Emperour's
words
,
the
Admiral
with
an
undaunted
countenance
,
Sir
,
said
he
,
a
Prince
so
great
as
you
are
,
should
rather
be
a
comfort
and
support
to
the
unfortunate
,
then
add
to
their
affliction
.
Fortune
,
that
persecutes
me
,
has
in
nothing
been
more
cruel
to
me
,
then
in
raising
those
Calumnies
,
with
which
she
has
endeavour'd
to
blemish
my
reputation
with
your
Majesty
.
She
might
expell
me
my
Country
,
and
cast
me
upon
unknown
Coasts
at
the
other
end
of
the
World
▪
but
she
can
never
inspire
into
me
thoughts
unworthy
of
my
Birth
.
This
is
the
second
time
I
have
been
within
your
Dominions
,
the
first
by
occasion
of
Shipwrack
,
the
second
to
obey
your
Majesties
commands
.
The
first
accuses
none
but
the
Winds
.
And
had
I
been
guilty
of
what
I
am
accus'd
,
I
should
never
have
ventur'd
my self
into
your
hands
so
far
off
from
your
Power
.
But
,
Sir
,
my
Accusers
have
one
advantage
which
I
have
not
;
they
speak
your
Language
,
I
understand
it
not
,
nor
how
to
make
you
apprehend
the
truth
of
my
justification
.
Allow
me
eight
Months
to
learn
the
Speech
of
your
Country
,
and
then
,
if
you
will
be
so
gratious
as
to
hear
me
,
I
make
no
doubt
but
to
confound
my
Accusers
,
and
to
satisfie
your
Majesty
in
all
things
.
The
Emperour
was
surpriz'd
,
and
mov'd
with
his
Answer
,
but
more
especially
at
his
request
of
eight
Months
to
learn
the
Japonick
Language
.
I
grant
it
thee
,
said
the
Emperour
,
for
it
is
but
just
that
a
person
accus'd
should
have
both
the
Liberty
and
means
to
do
it
.
And
in
the
mean
time
I
will
take
care
that
thou
be
honourably
entertain'd
in
all
places
where
thou
hast
a
desire
to
reside
.
The
Admiral
us
▪
d
this
Liberty
with
so
much
prudence
,
and
got
so
much
the
love
of
the
Courtiers
by
his
carriage
and
his
liberality
,
that
by
their
converse
,
he
not
only
learnt
the
Language
,
but
by
vertue
of
their
good
Character
,
the
Emperour
would
often
send
for
him
,
and
ask
him
several
Questions
concerning
our
Europe
,
in
reference
to
the
Qualities
of
the
Countries
,
the
Manners
of
the
People
,
the
several
Forms
of
Government
,
the
Extent
of
the
several
Kingdoms
,
their
Riches
,
Strength
,
and
War-like
Discipline
;
of
all
which
,
the
Admiral
gave
him
so
handsome
an
Accompt
,
that
the
Prince
took
great
delight
in
his
Discourse
.
And
at
length
he
had
gain'd
so
much
the
favour
and
confidence
of
the
Emperour
,
that
he
utterly
laid
aside
all
the
ill
thoughts
which
he
had
of
him
,
and
condemn'd
to
Death
,
as
a
false
Witness
,
and
a
Traducer
,
the
Japonese
that
had
accus'd
him
.
After
so
fortunate
an
escape
,
the
Admiral
thought
it
but
common
prudence
to
make
a
fair
retreat
in
the
Grandeur
of
his
Reputation
,
and
thereupon
he
took
leave
of
the
Emperour
,
who
loaded
him
with
Honours
and
Presents
.
The
Courtiers
were
also
sorry
for
his
departure
,
so
that
some
of
them
accompany'd
him
back
,
and
took
order
for
his
entertainment
,
which
was
very
magnificent
all
the
way
to
Nangisaqui
,
where
he
took
Shipping
a
few
days
after
,
and
return'd
to
Batavia
.
All
the
People
throng'd
to
the
Port
to
see
him
when
he
Landed
.
He
told
them
in
few
words
the
success
of
his
Voyage
.
Some
applauded
his
ingenuity
and
courage
;
others
extoll'd
the
Service
which
he
had
done
the
Company
and
Nation
.
The
Council
receiv'd
him
also
with
thanks
and
praises
,
and
gave
him
all
the
Gold
and
Plate
which
he
had
brought
back
.
A
while
after
he
departed
for
Amsterdam
,
where
he
was
no
sooner
arriv'd
,
but
he
presented
a
Petition
to
the
States
General
against
the
East-India
Company
,
for
sending
him
back
to
Japon
,
and
for
reparation
of
the
violence
and
injury
done
him
.
The
business
was
long
in
debate
,
but
at
last
the
Company
was
condemn'd
to
pay
him
great
damages
,
and
Interest
for
the
same
.
But
to
return
to
the
President
:
He
began
now
to
be
weary
of
being
confin'd
to
one
Factory
,
though
he
made
up
his
Pack
well
enough
where
he
was
.
But
his
Ambition
carry'd
him
farther
,
and
he
thought
he
had
done
Service
enough
to
be
advanc'd
to
a
higher
Dignity
.
Neither
was
his
presence
so
necessary
at
Japon
,
where
he
had
settl'd
the
Dutch
Trade
in
as
good
a
condition
as
it
could
well
be
.
And
in
truth
,
the
Hollanders
had
then
almost
the
whole
Trade
of
the
East-Indies
.
They
had
taken
from
the
English
,
Formosa
,
Amboyna
,
and
Pooleron
,
and
by
that
means
engross'd
all
the
Trade
of
Cloves
,
Mace
,
and
Nutmegs
.
They
had
taken
Baton
by
surprize
.
The
Inhabitants
of
the
Celebes
,
Ternate
,
and
Tidor
,
were
become
their
Vassals
;
and
the
King
of
Macassar
having
made
an
Alliance
with
them
,
had
expell'd
the
Portugueses
out
of
his
Dominions
.
By
means
of
their
Factories
in
Sumatra
,
they
had
got
all
the
Pepper
Trade
of
the
Western-Coast
of
that
Island
into
their
hands
,
besides
several
other
advantages
which
they
had
in
several
other
places
,
where
they
had
encroach'd
upon
the
Portugals
,
Spaniards
,
and
the
English
themselves
.
The
East-India
Company
at
that
time
entertain'd
140
Ships
,
part
Men
of
War
,
and
part
Merchant-men
,
provided
with
great
Guns
,
Ammunition
,
and
Provision
of
all
sorts
,
and
in
these
Ships
above
6000
Men
,
part
Souldiers
,
part
Mariners
.
Batavia
was
the
Soul
of
their
Conquests
,
made
upon
the
Ruins
of
the
Portugueses
,
which
had
they
lain
all
together
,
would
have
made
a
large
Empire
,
and
by
which
they
might
have
grown
infinitely
rich
,
had
not
the
expences
of
their
Navies
and
Souldiers
eaten
out
the
gains
of
their
vast
Trade
.
One
of
their
wisest
Generals
told
me
frequently
,
We
have
,
said
he
,
but
too
many
Fortresses
,
we
need
no
more
then
the
Cape
of
Good
Hope
,
and
Batavia
,
Factories
well
settl'd
,
good
Ships
,
and
honest
Men
to
serve
us
.
For
in
short
,
their
Officers
pillage
unmercifully
,
and
cause
the
Commerce
and
Dominion
of
their
Country-men
to
be
detested
by
the
Indians
,
through
their
Covetousness
and
Cruelty
.
I
know
my self
,
that
in
the
year
1664
,
the
Expences
of
the
Hollanders
in
the
East-Indies
amounted
,
communibus
annis
,
to
twelve
Millions
a
year
,
not
to
reckon
Shipwracks
,
decay
of
Ships
,
and
wast
of
Goods
,
and
yet
their
Cargo's
for
Asia
and
Europe
have
not
amounted
to
above
ten
Millions
;
and
sometimes
the
Cargo's
are
so
mean
,
that
the
Receits
do
not
answer
the
Expences
.
Nevertheless
their
perseverance
and
courage
were
worthy
of
admiration
.
For
what
could
be
more
to
be
admir'd
,
then
to
see
that
a
small
number
of
Merchants
,
assembled
at
first
upon
the
single
score
of
Trade
,
should
afterwards
presume
to
make
War
in
Regions
so
far
distant
,
assail
so
many
Princes
and
Nations
,
plant
so
many
Colonies
,
besiege
so
many
Cities
and
Forts
,
and
lastly
,
set
forth
so
many
Navies
at
such
prodigious
Expences
,
that
it
would
put
many
potent
Soveraigns
to
a
plunge
to
do
as
they
did
?
This
was
the
Estate
of
the
Holland
East-India
Company
,
at
what
time
the
President
,
the
principal
Subject
of
this
Relation
,
was
recall'd
from
Japon
to
Batavia
,
there
to
take
upon
him
the
Office
of
Chief
Director
.
He
carry'd
thither
great
store
of
Wealth
,
and
built
several
magnificent
Houses
in
the
City
.
His
Authority
also
was
very
large
;
but
he
exercis'd
it
according
to
his
usual
custom
,
and
was
hated
by
all
the
Officers
of
the
Company
,
and
the
Citizens
themselves
.
He
thought
himself
secure
of
the
Employment
of
General
,
but
he
was
deceiv'd
in
his
hopes
;
upon
which
he
took
pet
,
and
return'd
for
Amsterdam
,
where
he
liv'd
quietly
for
some
years
.
At
length
his
turbulent
and
ambitious
Spirit
put
him
upon
new
Designs
,
to
revenge
the
injury
which
he
thought
he
had
receiv'd
.
To
which
purpose
he
return'd
to
the
Indies
.
His
undertaking
was
not
so
prosperous
for
those
that
employ'd
him
,
and
who
merited
to
have
been
better
serv'd
.
He
pillag'd
,
couzen'd
,
and
caus'd
several
disorders
in
their
affairs
,
and
at
length
returning
home
again
,
perish'd
in
the
River
of
Lisbon
with
his
Money
and
Jewels
,
as
hath
been
already
related
.
The
End
of
the
First
Part.
A
RELATION
OF
What
pass'd
in
the
Negotiation
of
the
DEPUTIES
Which
were
sent
to
PERSIA
and
the
INDIES
,
As
well
on
the
behalf
of
the
KING
,
as
of
the
FRENCH
COMPANY
,
for
the
settling
of
Trade
.
IN
the
Relation
which
I
have
undertaken
,
I
shall
make
a
faithful
Report
of
things
in
such
manner
as
I
saw
them
transacted
by
the
Deputies
sent
to
Persia
,
and
the
Indies
,
as
well
on
the
behalf
of
the
King
,
as
of
the
French
Company
,
for
the
settlement
of
Trade
.
The
Thirteenth
of
July
,
1665.
the
Sieur
Lalin
,
Gentleman
in
Extraordinary
to
the
King
,
and
the
Sieur
de
la
Boulaye
,
a
Centleman
of
Anjou
,
with
the
Sieurs
Beber
,
Mariage
,
and
du
Pont
,
Deputies
of
the
new
French
Company
,
for
the
settling
of
Trade
in
Persia
and
the
Indies
,
arriv'd
at
Ispahan
,
and
took
up
their
Lodgings
at
Zulpha
,
being
the
Suburbs
of
the
same
City
,
where
also
at
that
time
liv'd
the
Sieur
L'
Estoile
,
a
French
Merchant
.
Lalin
and
Boulaye
,
without
saying
any
thing
to
the
Deputies
,
deliver'd
to
L'
Estoile
the
Letters
which
Monsieur
de
Lyonne
had
written
to
him
;
the
Inscription
whereof
was
thus
.
To
Mr.
L'
Estoile
,
first
Valet
du
Chambre
to
the
King
of
Persia
,
or
in
his
absence
,
to
Mr.
Logis
,
his
Son
in
Law
.
Which
was
not
a
little
to
be
admir'd
at
by
the
Franks
,
who
had
sojourn'd
any
time
in
that
Country
,
to
find
that
Monsier
Boulaye
,
who
had
been
before
in
Persia
,
and
should
have
better
understood
the
Custom
of
the
Court
,
should
be
no
better
able
to
instruct
a
Secretary
of
State
,
then
to
let
him
give
L'
Estoile
the
Title
of
Valet
du
Chambre
to
the
King
of
Persia
,
who
has
none
to
serve
him
in
his
Chamber
but
Eunuchs
,
and
never
suffers
a
Christian
to
touch
his
Habits
,
for
fear
of
being
defil'd
.
The
purport
of
the
Letters
,
was
to
admonish
L'
Estoile
to
support
,
assist
,
and
protect
the
Deputies
in
the
Business
upon
which
the
Company
had
sent
them
;
and
in
case
of
losses
by
the
way
,
to
furnish
them
with
such
necessaries
as
they
should
want
.
The
King
of
Persia
was
then
three
days
journey
from
Ispahan
;
for
which
reason
a
Messenger
was
dispatch'd
with
a
Letter
to
the
Nazar
,
or
Grand
Master
of
the
House
,
and
another
to
the
Mirzateker
,
or
his
Lieutenant
,
to
know
whether
his
Majesty
would
command
them
to
wait
on
him
there
,
or
whether
they
should
expect
his
return
to
Ispahan
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Deputies
could
not
agree
amongst
themselves
:
For
the
three
Merchants
Beber
,
Mariage
,
and
du
Pont
affirm'd
,
that
the
two
Gentlemen
were
only
interested
by
the
by
in
this
Negotiation
;
and
that
having
no
right
to
take
cognizance
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Company
,
they
ought
not
to
trouble
themselves
any
farther
,
then
the
King's
Letters
directed
them
,
in
the
affairs
of
the
Company
.
That
the
Effect
of
the
King's
Letters
was
no
more
,
then
that
two
Gentlemen
,
desirous
to
see
the
Court
of
Persia
,
were
joyn'd
with
the
Deputies
of
the
Company
;
and
therefore
it
belong'd
to
them
only
to
treat
with
the
Ministers
of
the
King
of
Persia
.
That
the
Gentlemen
had
no
more
to
do
then
to
deliver
the
King
of
France's
Letter
to
the
Persian
King
,
and
to
desire
a
nomination
of
Commissioners
to
treat
with
the
Deputies
.
This
contest
,
which
all
the
Franks
in
vain
endeavour'd
to
compose
,
came
at
length
to
the
Nazar's
Ears
;
who
was
strangely
surpriz'd
at
it
,
having
then
a
design
to
procure
an
Order
from
the
King
to
remove
out
of
Ispahan
and
the
Suburbs
,
all
the
Christians
of
what
opinion
soever
,
and
place
them
over
against
Zulpha
.
However
,
the
Deputies
rais'd
new
objections
and
difficulties
every
day
;
which
Father
Raphael
of
Mans
,
Superiour
of
the
Order
of
Capuchins
in
Persia
,
employ'd
all
his
credit
and
industry
to
accommodate
.
He
wrote
them
out
several
forms
of
a
Letter
,
which
they
were
to
send
to
the
Nazar
;
but
those
that
pleas'd
the
one
Party
,
did
not
like
the
other
.
At
length
Father
Raphael
,
weary
of
scribling
and
altering
,
amending
and
correcting
,
and
all
to
no
purpose
;
told
them
seriously
,
they
did
ill
to
act
in
such
a
manner
,
and
to
insist
upon
idle
formalities
;
that
the
Persian
Style
,
wherein
they
ought
to
write
to
the
Nazar
,
ought
to
be
concise
and
plain
,
without
superfluities
,
or
impertinencies
;
and
lastly
,
that
all
their
contentions
did
but
redound
to
the
disadvantage
of
the
Company
,
whose
Interests
they
pretended
to
manage
.
After
several
contests
,
Father
Raphael
,
at
last
,
finish'd
the
Letter
to
the
content
of
both
Parties
,
which
was
transcrib'd
into
the
Persian
Language
;
with
another
to
the
Mirzateker
,
and
both
were
dispatch'd
away
.
The
Nazar
having
read
it
,
presently
inform'd
the
King
of
the
French
Companies
design
,
and
of
the
arrival
of
the
Deputies
.
His
Majesty
commanded
him
to
let
them
know
that
they
were
welcome
,
and
that
in
a
short
time
,
he
would
return
to
Ispahan
,
and
give
them
Audience
.
Some
few
dayes
after
,
the
Court
return'd
to
Ispahan
,
and
while
the
King
stopp'd
at
one
of
his
Houses
near
the
Gates
of
the
City
,
the
Nazar
sent
for
Father
Raphael
,
to
know
of
him
who
the
French
Deputies
were
,
and
who
had
sent
them
into
Persia
,
to
which
the
Father
gave
him
the
best
satisfaction
he
could
.
For
the
Nazar
wonder'd
that
they
were
come
into
the
Kingdom
,
and
sent
,
as
they
said
,
from
such
a
potent
Prince
,
and
yet
that
the
Governours
of
Erivan
and
Tauris
should
know
nothing
of
their
passage
through
those
Cities
.
The
Athemadoulet
also
was
in
the
same
Astonishment
;
and
it
gave
them
reason
to
suspect
both
the
Quality
of
their
Persons
,
and
the
Reality
of
their
Commission
.
For
either
they
were
ignorant
of
the
custom
of
the
Country
,
or
else
they
did
ill
to
travel
incognito
,
like
ordinary
Tradesmen
,
and
Persons
of
mean
condition
.
But
Father
Raphael
having
assur'd
them
,
that
they
were
sent
by
the
King
of
France
to
settle
a
Company
of
Trade
,
and
that
he
had
Letters
of
Advice
thereof
out
of
Europe
,
the
Nazar
bid
Father
Raphael
tell
the
Deputies
they
should
be
in
a
readiness
,
for
that
the
King
would
give
them
Audience
in
a
few
days
.
But
the
former
misunderstanding
,
still
continuing
between
the
Gentlemen
and
Deputies
,
Father
Raphael
fearing
some
mischievous
consequence
of
it
in
the
presence
of
the
King
,
or
that
they
should
make
some
dispute
for
priority
,
the
Father
represented
to
the
Nazar
,
that
whereas
the
Deptuies
were
of
two
Orders
,
the
one
of
Gentlemen
,
and
the
other
of
Merchants
;
therefore
to
take
away
all
suspition
of
jealousie
,
it
would
do
well
,
that
His
Majesty
would
be
pleas'd
when
he
admitted
them
to
their
Audience
,
to
permit
the
Gentlemen
their
seats
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Merchants
on
the
other
.
Which
the
Nazar
approv'd
,
and
the
King
allow'd
of
the
same
day
.
The
27th
of
September
,
the
King
being
at
his
Palace
of
Scader-Abbas
,
upon
the
bank
of
the
River
,
between
the
Bridge
of
Zulpha
,
and
the
Bridge
of
Schiras
,
caus'd
a
preparation
of
Artificial
Fire-works
to
be
made
,
which
came
to
above
2000
l.
and
early
in
the
Morning
caus'd
notice
to
be
given
,
that
he
intended
that
day
to
give
audience
to
the
King
of
France's
Deputies
.
Father
Raphael
also
had
Order
to
be
ready
with
the
Deputies
,
to
the
end
,
the
Mehemender
,
or
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
,
might
not
be
oblig'd
to
wait
.
Accordingly
that
very
day
the
Mehemender
came
to
L'Estoile's
House
,
and
from
thence
conducted
the
Deputies
,
with
all
their
Train
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Franks
then
resident
in
those
parts
all
mounted
on
Horse-back
,
with
a
march
so
slow
and
grave
,
and
for
the
advantage
of
the
sight
so
far
about
,
that
it
was
almost
Night
before
they
arriv'd
at
Scader-Abbas
;
at
what
time
the
Mehemender
enter'd
the
Palace
alone
,
leaving
the
Merchants
at
the
Door
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
Merchants
believing
that
Father
Raphael
did
not
favour
them
so
much
as
the
Gentlemen
,
cry'd
out
aloud
,
that
they
would
have
an
Interpreter
also
for
themselves
,
or
else
would
go
no
farther
.
Father
Raphael
,
who
acted
only
by
the
Nazar's
Order
,
and
for
the
advantage
of
the
French
Nation
,
told
them
,
that
whither
they
went
any
farther
or
no
it
was
all
one
to
him
:
that
for
his
part
he
was
not
there
as
an
Interpreter
,
either
for
the
one
or
the
other
,
but
only
in
obedience
to
the
King's
commands
.
In
the
mid'st
of
this
debate
the
Mehemender
return'd
to
carry
the
Deputies
to
their
Audience
;
five
hundred
Musketeers
being
rank'd
in
order
upon
the
bank
of
the
River
,
to
give
them
a
Volley
as
they
pass'd
along
.
The
Mehemender's
march
at
first
was
slow
and
grave
,
but
approaching
the
place
where
the
King
was
,
and
from
whence
he
had
a
view
of
the
Deputies
,
he
caus'd
them
to
double
their
pace
to
the
foot
of
the
Steps
,
where
the
Lackeys
took
off
their
Shooes
;
and
from
thence
they
proceeded
into
the
Hall
of
Audience
,
where
the
Kans
,
and
other
great
Lords
were
sitting
.
Upon
each
side
stood
the
Youth
of
Quality
,
sumptously
clad
in
Tissue
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
their
Cloaks
and
Mantles
being
lin'd
with
Martins
,
Sables
,
and
other
rich
Furs
.
The
Deputies
being
come
into
the
King's
presence
,
the
Mehemender
caus'd
them
to
kneel
,
and
bow
their
Heads
to
the
Ground
three
times
:
That
done
,
he
caus'd
them
to
rise
,
and
lead
up
Lalin
by
the
hand
alone
,
as
being
the
person
who
had
in
charge
the
presenting
of
the
Letter
to
the
King
.
After
him
follow'd
Boulaye
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Deputies
,
and
thus
they
mounted
up
to
the
place
where
fate
the
Athemadoulet
,
and
the
Nazar
.
The
King
was
seated
upon
a
Scaffold
some
what
higher
then
the
rest
,
encompas'd
with
150
young
Gentlemen
magnificently
clad
,
to
whom
the
Sieur
Lalin
,
at
the
head
of
the
Deputies
,
made
his
compliments
in
French
,
and
then
humbly
presented
the
Kings
Letter
,
seal'd
with
a
flat
Seal
upon
a
flying
Label
,
enclos'd
in
an
Embroider'd
Box
,
with
the
Arms
of
France
and
Navar
,
in
relief
,
upon
the
Lid.
Father
Raphael
explain'd
to
the
King
the
effect
of
Lalin's
Speech
.
After
which
the
King
gave
a
little
bow
with
his
Head
,
and
at
the
same
time
gave
a
sign
to
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
to
carry
them
back
to
their
places
.
Being
come
to
the
bottom
of
the
Hall
,
where
the
Officers
had
Order
to
separate
the
Gentlemen
from
the
Merchants
,
the
Officers
by
mistake
put
Boulaye
with
two
of
the
Merchants
,
and
Mariage
one
of
the
Merchants
with
Lalin
,
which
made
Boulaye
cry
out
aloud
in
the
Turkish
Language
Menbeg-Zaddè
,
I
am
a
Gentleman
;
but
the
thing
being
done
,
and
the
King
being
present
,
there
was
no
help
.
Then
the
Persian
Musick
began
to
play
for
a
quarter
of
an
Hour
;
which
having
given
over
,
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
came
again
,
and
carried
up
Father
Raphael
,
and
the
two
Gentlemen
,
as
he
suppos'd
,
of
which
Mariage
by
the
forementioned
mistake
happen'd
to
be
one
,
again
to
the
King
:
at
what
time
Lalin
with
a
comely
grace
made
his
Harangue
,
and
set
forth
the
occasion
of
his
Deputation
of
His
Majesty
,
of
which
His
Majesty
testifi'd
his
good
liking
by
a
nod
of
his
Head
.
For
Lalin
had
a
handsom
presence
,
and
spake
with
an
acceptable
Tone
,
and
his
magnificent
Habit
very
much
added
to
the
comely
Air
of
his
Person
.
The
Speech
was
expounded
by
Father
Raphael
;
which
when
he
had
done
,
the
King
ask'd
the
Deputies
several
Questions
,
and
then
with
his
hand
made
them
a
sign
to
retire
to
their
places
,
beck'ning
at
the
same
time
to
Father
Raphael
to
stay
;
and
causing
him
to
come
near
him
,
more
particularly
inform'd
himself
of
the
Power
of
the
King
of
France
,
the
Extent
of
his
Dominions
,
his
Military
Discipline
,
and
his
Councils
:
of
all
which
the
Father
gave
him
the
best
accompt
he
could
,
and
then
with
the
King's
leave
,
retir'd
to
his
place
.
This
Scene
being
over
,
a
Flagon
of
Gold
,
and
a
Glass
were
sent
to
the
Deputies
,
attended
with
a
short
Banquet
of
Fruits
,
and
other
sorts
of
Food
;
the
Instrumental
and
Vocal
Musick
playing
all
the
while
.
Which
being
over
,
the
King
again
sent
for
Lalin
,
Mariage
,
and
Father
Raphael
,
and
after
a
short
Discourse
,
having
dismiss'd
all
but
father
Raphael
,
he
fell
into
a
dispute
with
him
touching
the
Unity
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
the
necessity
of
one
Prophet
,
and
how
Mahomet
was
the
Seal
and
Crown
of
all
Prophets
.
He
seem'd
to
admire
that
the
Franks
,
who
had
the
Reputation
of
being
People
of
Wit
and
Discretion
,
could
think
Jesus
Christ
to
be
a
God
:
to
all
which
particulars
,
the
Father
endeavour'd
to
give
the
King
the
best
satisfaction
he
could
.
But
then
,
Father
Raphael
being
desirous
that
the
three
Deputies
should
partake
of
the
King's
favour
as
the
other
two
had
done
.
Whereupon
the
King
sent
for
the
other
three
Deputies
,
and
having
discours'd
a
while
with
Boulaye
,
while
Father
Raphael
interpreted
between
them
,
in
a
short
while
he
dismiss'd
them
all
again
,
but
Father
Raphael
,
with
whom
he
enter'd
into
a
more
jocular
Discourse
then
the
former
,
of
the
Colours
,
Black
and
White
,
and
of
the
Beauty
of
the
French
Women
,
the
King
confessing
that
naturally
he
did
not
love
Brown
Women
,
the
White
complection
being
more
agreeable
to
him
,
as
being
that
complexion
which
alone
compos'd
the
Beauty
of
Women
.
The
Father
modestly
made
his
answer
,
that
Beauty
consisted
only
in
fancy
;
for
that
the
Persians
lov'd
thick
and
full
Eyebrows
,
which
were
not
at
all
esteem'd
in
France
.
Then
the
King
casting
his
Eyes
upon
the
Box
wherein
the
King
of
France's
Letter
lay
,
he
took
out
the
Letter
,
and
observing
it
to
be
a
small
piece
of
Parchment
,
and
not
such
a
one
as
he
had
receiv'd
from
several
Princes
and
Potentates
of
Europe
,
nor
indeed
like
those
which
the
Jesuits
had
brought
him
formerly
from
the
King
of
France
himself
,
in
a
fair
piece
of
Parchment
,
with
a
large
Seal
deep
cut
,
he
gave
evident
Demonstrations
of
his
contempt
of
it
,
and
was
about
to
have
thrown
it
away
.
Father
Raphael
perceiv'd
him
to
be
out
of
humour
,
to
whom
the
King
in
pursuance
of
his
dislike
,
said
,
Raphael
,
I
never
receive
open
Letters
without
a
Seal
,
take
it
,
and
let
me
see
it
no
more
,
for
I
do
not
believe
it
comes
from
so
great
a
King
as
the
King
of
France
,
and
at
the
same
time
made
him
a
sign
to
retire
.
He
durst
do
no
otherwise
then
take
the
Letter
,
and
so
returning
to
his
place
,
he
told
both
Lalin
and
Mariage
what
had
pass'd
in
his
Discourse
between
him
and
the
King
.
Two
hours
,
after
that
,
were
spent
in
beholding
the
Mummeries
of
their
common
Dancers
,
a
pastime
very
usual
in
Persia
.
Which
being
over
,
the
King
sent
again
for
Lalin
,
Mariage
,
and
the
Father
;
and
after
some
few
Questions
,
to
which
they
gave
the
best
Answers
they
could
,
he
again
dismiss'd
both
the
Deputies
,
retaining
only
Father
Raphael
with
him
.
The
Father
,
then
taking
his
opportunity
,
told
the
King
,
that
he
had
always
observ'd
it
to
be
the
custom
of
the
Athemadoulet
to
cause
the
Letters
,
which
the
European
Princes
sent
His
Majesty
,
to
be
interpreted
in
his
presence
.
And
therefore
,
added
the
Father
,
I
beseech
Your
Majesty
to
permit
me
to
give
the
King
of
France's
Letter
to
the
Athemadoulet
,
to
the
end
,
it
may
be
truly
interpreted
to
him
according
to
usual
custom
.
Thereupon
the
King
made
a
sign
to
the
Father
to
give
it
him
,
and
glad
he
was
to
be
so
rid
of
it
.
The
Father
observing
the
King
in
a
good
humour
,
spoke
to
him
in
behalf
of
the
other
three
Deputies
,
that
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
admit
them
to
be
sent
for
a
second
time
,
in
regard
the
others
had
been
sent
for
three
times
.
But
the
King
told
him
,
it
was
enough
for
him
to
speak
to
the
Gentlemen
,
let
his
Ministers
talk
with
the
Merchants
.
The
Father
being
then
dismiss'd
,
he
sent
for
Lalin
alone
,
for
whom
he
shew'd
himself
to
have
a
very
great
kindness
and
affection
;
and
at
the
same
time
commanded
the
Nazar
to
bring
him
the
next
day
,
together
with
Father
Raphael
,
and
Lagis
the
Genevese
,
who
was
retain'd
in
his
Service
,
to
Court
,
for
that
he
intended
to
be
merry
with
them
.
Then
he
went
on
,
and
told
Lalin
,
that
so
soon
as
the
French
Ships
were
arriv'd
,
he
would
send
an
Embassadour
to
the
King
of
France
,
and
make
a
strict
Alliance
with
him
.
Lalin
reply'd
,
that
His
Majesty
of
France
desir'd
nothing
more
.
Why
then
,
reply'd
the
King
,
is
not
my
Alliance
sufficient
,
but
that
you
must
go
seek
the
Alliance
of
the
Blacks
,
from
whom
you
will
not
draw
those
advantages
,
with
which
you
flatter
your selves
?
For
you
must
know
,
that
the
Deputies
kept
their
affairs
so
secret
,
that
no
body
knew
of
them
but
all
the
World
,
the
Servants
as
well
as
the
Masters
.
Not
considering
,
that
the
Persians
are
good
Politicians
,
and
that
that
Court
is
never
without
Spies
.
Therefore
the
King
knew
,
that
as
soon
as
the
Deputies
had
dispatch'd
at
his
Court
,
they
were
to
depart
for
the
Indies
,
with
which
Nation
he
keeps
no
good
Correspondence
.
And
for
that
reason
,
he
was
not
a
little
offended
with
them
,
though
they
endeavour'd
to
persuade
him
,
that
their
Errand
to
the
Indies
was
only
for
Linnen
and
Spices
.
The
Deputies
presented
to
the
King
a
very
fair
Fuzee
,
together
with
the
Kings
Picture
,
in
little
,
drawn
to
the
Life
,
which
was
so
much
the
more
esteem'd
,
because
at
the
same
time
several
large
Cuts
had
been
brought
to
Ispahan
,
and
presented
to
the
King
,
which
perfectly
agreed
with
the
Picture
in
Oyl
,
by
which
the
whole
Court
was
convinc'd
that
it
was
the
real
Portraiture
of
the
King
.
When
these
Presents
were
laid
before
the
King
,
he
ask'd
the
Deputies
,
for
which
of
the
Eastern
Nations
the
French
had
most
affection
;
to
whom
M.
Lalin
made
answer
,
that
certainly
for
the
Persian
;
thereupon
the
King
return'd
,
that
certainly
they
had
reason
;
for
that
the
Persians
were
white
,
like
the
French
,
and
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
have
any
affection
for
the
Indians
who
were
black
.
At
length
the
King
,
to
shew
the
Deputies
his
highest
favour
,
would
have
them
drink
the
HEZARD
PICHE
,
in
a
golden
Cup
,
which
holds
about
a
Pint
of
Paris
.
He
order'd
the
Wine
to
be
the
same
which
he
drank
himself
,
which
was
in
a
Bottle
of
Chrystal
Glass
,
studded
with
Diamonds
.
Lalin
drank
couragiously
,
and
so
did
Mariage
;
but
Father
Raphael
made
a
fair
excuse
,
and
got
off
.
After
midnight
the
Zerhaftes
,
or
Table-Cloaths
of
Cloth
of
Gold
were
spread
upon
the
Floor
,
and
several
roasted
Viands
very
hot
of
the
Spice
,
and
Dishes
of
Salt
Fish
,
purchas'd
from
the
Caspian
Sea
,
were
brought
and
set
upon
the
Cloaths
;
together
with
several
Pastrie
Meats
,
dry'd
Raisins
,
Comfits
,
Almonds
,
and
Pistaches
,
and
other
provocatives
to
drink
.
The
repast
being
ended
,
several
Buffons
were
brought
in
,
who
Sung
and
Danc'd
after
the
Turkish
fashion
,
and
made
a
hundred
wry
Mouths
and
ugly
Faces
.
Among
the
rest
of
the
Divertisements
,
there
were
two
Men
introuduc'd
,
that
play'd
one
against
another
with
each
a
Battoon
in
his
hand
,
with
a
piece
of
Linnen
dipt
in
Naphta
,
ty'd
to
the
end
of
the
Stick
,
which
cast
forth
a
very
clear
brightness
in
the
dark
;
at
the
same
time
four
artificial
Whirle-Winds
were
made
to
rise
one
after
another
,
which
were
all
hovering
in
the
Air
at
once
,
and
in
a
continual
Agitation
.
Three
Hours
after
Midnight
the
Masters
of
the
Ceremonies
came
to
raise
the
Deputies
to
take
leave
of
the
King
;
and
so
leading
them
to
the
lower
end
of
the
Hall
,
after
a
profound
reverence
,
they
retir'd
,
not
one
person
beside
stirring
out
of
his
place
,
to
the
end
they
might
have
time
to
take
their
Shoes
without
confusion
.
When
they
were
gone
,
the
King
dismiss'd
the
Court
,
and
then
it
is
that
the
croud
is
so
great
,
that
not
one
in
twenty
but
loses
their
own
,
and
gets
whose-ever
Shoes
he
can
lay
his
hands
on
.
The
Deputies
and
Father
Raphael
being
upon
their
return
home
,
by
that
time
they
got
half
way
,
met
an
Officer
belonging
to
the
Athemadoulet
,
who
told
Father
Raphael
that
his
Master
expected
the
French
Begzades
at
his
House
by
Ten
a
Clock
next
Morning
,
to
treat
them
,
by
his
Majesties
Order
.
Father
Raphael
,
Lalin
,
and
Boulaye
,
were
punctual
to
their
time
,
and
no
sooner
did
the
Athemadoulet
know
of
their
arrival
,
but
he
came
down
into
his
Hall
of
Audience
,
to
receive
them
,
where
he
had
also
order'd
a
very
fair
Banquet
to
be
ready
for
their
entertainment
.
There
Father
Raphael
left
them
,
while
he
went
with
the
Athemadoulet's
Secretary
,
to
Translate
the
King
of
France's
Letter
into
the
Persian
Language
;
which
being
finish'd
,
and
he
come
again
into
the
Hall
,
after
several
Civilities
past
on
both
sides
,
the
Father
and
the
Deputies
return'd
to
Zulpha
.
The
Merchant
Deputies
offended
at
the
Honour
which
the
Gentlemen
had
receiv'd
,
would
have
gone
in
their
Turn
;
but
Father
Raphael
told
them
,
that
it
was
not
the
Custom
in
Persia
to
visit
the
Prime
Minister
,
without
being
sent
for
.
In
the
Evening
,
Father
Raphael
,
and
the
Begzades
received
new
Orders
to
attend
the
King
,
but
the
King
stirr'd
not
out
that
Evening
,
so
that
their
Journey
was
in
vain
.
The
Merchants
still
perceiving
the
Honours
which
were
done
the
Gentlemen
,
and
believing
Father
Raphael
to
be
the
cause
of
all
,
they
began
to
rail
at
him
,
and
give
him
soul
Language
,
and
threaten'd
to
write
into
France
to
give
an
accompt
of
his
behaviour
.
Father
Raphael
netled
at
the
Language
of
the
Deputies
,
told
them
,
that
he
had
done
what
in
him
lay
to
procure
them
the
same
Honours
,
which
the
others
had
receiv'd
,
though
they
were
so
little
sensible
of
it
.
That
he
would
continue
his
endeavours
for
the
Advancement
of
their
Affairs
,
though
not
for
their
own
sakes
,
yet
for
the
sake
of
the
Company
,
that
had
sent
them
.
Which
answer
,
though
it
were
sharp
enough
,
and
shew'd
that
the
Father
was
angry
,
yet
he
did
not
forget
,
that
they
were
his
Countrymen
;
so
that
he
ventur'd
to
carry
them
twice
to
the
Prime
Minister
of
his
own
accord
,
contrary
to
the
Custom
.
The
first
time
he
was
not
to
be
spoken
with
.
The
second
time
,
he
made
an
Errant
to
him
with
the
three
Deputies
,
to
present
him
a
Copy
of
the
Letter
from
the
Directors
of
the
Company
,
in
the
Persian
Language
;
at
which
time
he
shew'd
them
the
Deputies
,
acquainting
him
withal
that
those
were
the
Persons
with
whom
he
was
to
treat
in
point
of
Trade
.
To
which
the
Athemadoulet
reply'd
,
that
he
had
no
Commission
from
the
King
to
meddle
with
those
Deputies
,
but
only
,
to
entertain
the
Bagzade
that
brought
the
King's
Letter
,
which
he
had
already
done
.
Thereupon
the
Father
desir'd
him
he
would
be
pleas'd
to
speak
to
the
King
to
nominate
Commissioners
to
treat
with
them
,
which
the
Athemadoulet
promis'd
to
do
.
That
day
in
the
evening
,
a
Messenger
was
sent
to
Father
Raphael
,
to
acquaint
him
,
that
the
King
had
appointed
the
Nazar
to
treat
with
the
Deputies
the
next
day
,
and
to
know
their
demands
.
Of
which
the
Father
gave
the
Deputies
quick
intelligence
.
The
next
day
,
being
the
First
of
September
,
Father
Raphael
fail'd
not
to
be
with
the
Deputies
very
early
in
the
Morning
,
to
bring
them
to
the
Nazar
;
but
he
was
very
much
surpriz'd
to
see
,
that
they
would
not
go
altogether
,
but
still
loo'k
with
an
evil
Eye
one
upon
another
,
and
continued
their
former
differences
.
To
the
end
therefore
that
he
might
set
things
to
rights
,
he
went
to
the
Nazar
,
and
told
him
,
that
he
thought
it
would
be
the
best
way
for
the
Merchants
Deputies
to
come
because
that
they
were
the
Persons
with
whom
he
was
chiefly
to
Treat
.
The
Nazar
answer'd
,
that
the
King
understood
that
they
were
all
five
in
the
same
Commission
joyntly
.
To
which
,
when
the
Father
answer'd
the
second
time
,
that
it
would
be
the
best
way
to
do
as
he
had
propos'd
;
The
Nazar
with
a
Surly
Countenance
,
why
,
What
's
the
matter
now
?
said
he
to
the
Father
;
Are
not
you
French-men
asham'd
to
be
thus
at
odds
one
with
another
,
and
to
give
all
the
World
,
nay
the
very
Foot-boys
occasion
to
discourse
of
your
Divisions
?
What
would
they
have
us
think
of
them
and
their
Commission
?
Are
they
so
little
afraid
of
offending
the
King
?
Or
,
is
their
King
more
indulgent
then
the
King
of
Persia
,
who
would
never
pardon
such
faults
in
his
Subjects
?
To
this
rebuke
the
Father
made
no
reply
.
Only
he
desir'd
the
Nazar
,
that
he
might
have
two
Horse-men
to
attend
the
Deputies
at
Zulpha
,
telling
the
Nazar
not
a
word
of
his
design
to
bring
the
Merchants
an
Hour
sooner
then
the
Gentlemen
.
This
fell
out
to
the
Fathers
desire
;
For
the
Father
sent
one
of
the
Horse-men
to
Zulpha
,
to
the
Gentlemen
,
with
order
to
drink
with
them
,
and
not
to
be
over
hasty
,
but
to
bring
them
fair
and
softly
along
with
him
;
with
the
other
he
made
hast
to
the
Merchant
Deputies
,
and
causing
them
to
double
their
pace
,
they
got
betimes
to
the
Nazar's
House
,
where
they
were
civilly
receiv'd
.
Dupont
presented
the
Nazar
with
the
Deputies
Commission
,
translated
into
the
Persian
Language
;
after
which
they
fell
into
a
discourse
,
which
lasted
above
three
quartes
of
an
Hour
,
concerning
the
Customs
,
Tolls
,
and
Quality
of
the
Merchants
,
and
the
justness
of
the
French
in
their
Dealing
.
They
had
just
finish'd
their
Discourse
of
Trade
,
when
the
Nazar
was
advertiz'd
,
that
the
three
Gentlemen
were
arriv'd
;
who
thereupon
desir'd
Father
Raphael
to
go
and
receive
them
.
The
Father
went
and
waited
upon
them
in
,
neatly
chiding
them
for
having
stay'd
so
long
,
and
making
the
Nazar
wait
.
Well
said
he
,
now
you
are
together
,
go
into
that
Cabinet
,
and
write
down
you
demands
,
and
the
Articles
of
your
Commission
.
The
Merchant
Deputies
,
which
had
now
discours'd
with
the
Nazar
what
they
had
to
say
,
were
well
enough
content
to
enter
into
a
General
Conference
with
the
Gentlemen
.
Then
calling
for
Pen
,
Ink
and
Paper
,
they
made
a
draught
of
their
Demands
,
the
chief
of
which
were
,
three
Years
Immunity
from
Customs
and
Tolls
,
to
begin
from
the
time
of
the
arrival
of
our
Ships
;
and
that
after
that
,
they
should
enjoy
all
the
Priviledges
and
Favours
granted
to
other
Nations
.
They
also
desir'd
precedence
above
all
other
Nations
,
when
they
should
be
call'd
to
Court
,
as
they
suggested
,
that
they
had
at
the
Court
of
the
Grand
Signior
.
And
lastly
,
they
requir'd
a
House
for
those
that
belong'd
to
the
Company
,
to
live
in
the
City
.
These
demands
were
dictated
word
for
word
by
Father
Raphael
,
to
the
Nazars
Secretary
,
in
the
Name
of
all
the
five
Gentlemen
;
and
because
the
Nazar's
Secretary
knew
not
how
to
pronounce
them
,
the
Father
undertook
to
write
them
in
the
Persian
Character
;
which
being
done
,
and
the
writing
read
in
the
hearing
of
the
Deputies
,
the
Nazar
took
the
Paper
to
present
to
the
King
.
Thus
after
a
fair
Banquet
,
accompany'd
with
Music
,
both
Vocal
and
Instrumental
,
the
Deputies
were
dismiss'd
by
the
Nazar
,
who
bid
them
rely
upon
his
care
;
for
that
he
would
do
them
all
the
Favour
that
lay
in
his
pow'r
,
and
give
them
his
Majesties
Answer
in
a
short
time
.
The
Deputies
very
well
satisfy'd
with
the
Nazar's
reception
,
sent
him
afterwards
a
Present
,
which
was
a
Shame
both
to
the
Nation
and
the
Company
,
that
pretended
to
such
great
and
high
things
,
and
endeavour'd
to
fix
an
opinion
of
their
Wealth
and
Grandeur
among
Strangers
.
For
they
sent
him
only
a
Tin
Cup
Enamel'd
,
and
eight
little
Cases
of
Perspectives
,
or
Looking-Glasses
,
the
whole
not
amounting
to
above
40
Crowns
.
They
also
made
much
such
another
Present
,
but
meaner
,
to
the
Mirzateker
,
consisting
of
about
a
Dozen
Pair
of
Gilt
Scissars
for
Women
.
We
must
speak
the
Truth
:
For
they
were
not
a
little
laught
at
for
their
ridiculous
Presents
,
which
were
the
Scorn
and
Contempt
of
those
that
receiv'd
them
,
when
the
Deputies
were
gone
.
To
Father
Raphael
they
presented
a
Purse
,
with
40
Tomans
,
or
Six
Hundred
Crowns
in
it
,
believing
that
he
would
never
accept
of
it
;
and
indeed
he
refus'd
it
with
scorn
;
not
a
little
angry
with
them
,
that
they
should
have
such
mean
thoughts
of
him
,
as
to
believe
him
Mercenary
.
Two
days
after
,
the
Nazar
gave
notice
to
the
Father
,
that
the
King
had
granted
the
French
their
Demands
;
and
had
order'd
every
one
of
them
a
Calaat
,
or
a
Vest-Royal
,
and
in
respect
of
Superiority
,
a
Horse
for
Monsieur
Lalin
.
That
the
Kings
Answer
and
the
Grant
were
both
ready
for
the
Directors
of
the
Company
,
according
to
their
desire
.
The
King
was
then
onward
upon
a
journey
to
Mazandran
,
three
days
Travel
from
Ispahan
,
at
one
of
his
Palaces
,
call'd
Tajabat
.
A
Pleasant
Situation
,
in
the
mid'st
of
a
great
Valley
,
shaded
with
Trees
,
and
full
of
Villages
.
The
Ninth
of
October
,
came
a
Letter
from
the
Nazar
,
to
Father
Raphael
,
signifyiug
the
King's
Pleasure
,
that
both
he
and
the
Deputies
should
repair
to
Tajabat
with
all
speed
.
Thereupon
the
Father
and
they
made
such
hast
,
that
in
less
than
three
days
they
got
to
Tajabat
,
where
the
Nazar
order'd
them
to
lye
in
the
House
of
an
Armenian
Renegado
.
The
King
sent
them
immediately
eight
or
ten
bottles
of
Wine
,
with
four
Gold
Dishes
,
full
of
lovely
Fruits
,
and
Tapistries
for
their
Dining
Room
.
But
these
Presents
occasion'd
new
Quarrels
;
For
there
being
two
Factions
,
and
both
living
apart
,
there
was
a
great
dispute
who
should
have
this
present
.
Father
Raphael
,
having
done
all
that
possible
he
could
to
reconcile
the
business
,
and
not
being
able
to
persuade
them
,
in
a
just
Passion
,
bid
them
take
their
Swords
and
Pistols
,
and
go
and
decide
the
Quarrel
in
the
Field
.
Till
now
,
said
he
,
I
have
done
all
I
could
to
conceal
your
detestable
divisions
from
the
Court
,
which
nevertheless
,
is
but
too
well
acquainted
therewith
:
Is
it
your
design
to
publish
your
own
Ignominy
,
and
to
make
not
only
your selves
,
but
the
whole
Nation
of
the
French
ridiculous
to
the
Persians
?
At
length
they
were
so
far
reconcil'd
,
that
one
Room
serv'd
them
to
Feed
,
and
consequently
the
same
Furniture
.
For
the
Father's
reproofs
had
put
them
a
little
out
of
Countenance
.
The
Seventeenth
of
October
,
the
Mehemander
came
to
the
Deputies
Lodgings
,
and
brought
five
Royal
Vests
;
The
Richest
,
which
was
of
Tissue
of
Gold
,
was
for
Monsieur
Lalin
;
the
next
,
not
altogether
so
rich
,
for
Monsieur
Boulaye
;
and
the
other
three
of
a
lower
price
,
for
the
Merchants
;
The
value
of
the
whole
might
amount
to
600
Crowns
,
for
which
the
French
Deputies
most
generously
gave
the
Officers
that
brought
them
25
or
30
Crowns
,
as
a
Gratuity
.
The
Officers
of
the
Stable
also
brought
two
Horses
for
the
Gentlemen
,
for
which
they
receiv'd
six
Crowns
in
Gold
,
as
a
reward
.
I
confess
,
I
should
have
been
asham'd
of
such
a
poorness
of
Spirit
,
at
such
a
time
as
that
.
At
length
also
the
Ragan
or
Patent
for
the
Company
was
deliver'd
into
the
Hands
of
the
Deputies
,
faithfully
Translated
by
Father
Raphael
to
this
Effect
.
That
whereas
the
Merchants
of
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
who
are
favour'd
by
the
Favour
extreemly
Royal
,
and
the
Justice
excessively
Royal
,
being
made
constant
in
the
hope
and
participation
in
the
time
,
have
presented
their
Petition
,
which
is
arriv'd
at
the
Ear
of
the
Ministers
Commissioners
for
the
Court
of
Grandeur
and
high
Fortune
;
Their
Intentions
and
Demands
have
found
the
Visage
of
Acceptation
,
and
we
have
strictly
commanded
,
that
the
Conservatours
of
Rights
,
Tolls
and
Priviledges
,
acknowledge
them
for
exempt
and
priviledg'd
,
during
the
space
of
Three
Years
;
and
that
there
be
nothing
demanded
upon
their
Goods
and
Factories
,
conformable
to
the
request
of
the
Deputies
,
&c.
The
next
day
,
the
Mehemander
Bachi
,
came
early
in
the
Morning
to
attend
the
Deputies
,
and
bring
them
with
all
speed
to
the
Court
:
Where
being
admitted
into
the
Garden
,
they
met
the
King
a
Horseback
,
and
all
the
Court
a
Foot
.
The
Athemadoulet
held
the
King's
Answer
to
the
King
of
France
,
in
a
Bag
of
Cloth
of
Gold
,
Seal'd
with
the
Kings
Seal
upon
red
Spanish
Wax
.
The
Sieur
Lalin
then
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Deputies
were
order'd
to
go
neer
and
Kiss
the
Kings
Boot
,
who
kept
his
Grandeur
,
without
speaking
a
word
.
When
they
had
so
done
,
the
Athemadoulet
calling
them
to
him
,
there
,
said
he
,
there
is
the
Answer
for
the
Grand
Cha
,
that
is
,
for
the
King
of
the
Kings
of
France
.
The
Deputies
having
made
their
Obeysances
to
the
King
,
the
whole
Court
took
Horse
;
and
the
King
took
the
Road
of
Cachan
;
and
within
an
Hour
,
that
Campaign
,
which
look'd
like
a
thick
peopl'd
City
,
became
as
Desert
as
the
most
part
of
Persia
.
The
Deputies
,
having
read
over
the
Patent
,
began
to
find
many
defects
,
and
Mariage
would
fain
have
follow'd
the
Court
for
amendments
,
and
would
have
persuaded
Lalin
and
Father
Raphael
to
have
gone
along
with
him
.
But
Father
Raphael
over-persuaded
them
to
return
first
to
their
Lodgings
at
Zulpha
,
and
there
to
hear
the
Patent
distinctly
read
over
,
and
to
consider
better
of
it
.
When
they
came
to
Zulpha
,
and
that
they
had
debated
upon
the
meer
Letter
of
the
Patent
,
then
they
were
worse
mad
then
they
were
before
.
Then
there
were
so
many
Cavils
,
so
many
Disputes
,
so
many
Exceptions
,
and
so
many
Expositions
put
upon
the
Words
Conformably
and
Reasonably
,
that
they
must
get
a
Horse
back
immediately
.
Boulaye
stopp'd
this
fury
for
a
while
;
So
that
after
many
Disputes
and
Consultations
,
it
was
agreed
,
that
Mariage
,
as
chief
of
the
Negotiation
,
and
Lalin
,
should
follow
the
Court
;
and
that
Boulaye
,
Breber
,
and
Dupont
,
should
proceed
forward
to
the
Indies
.
The
Sieur
L'Estoile
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Franks
,
were
of
opinion
,
that
Lalin
should
forthwith
depart
for
France
,
with
the
King's
Letter
.
But
their
Counsel
was
not
follow'd
,
and
so
the
Deputies
divided
themselves
:
Lalin
and
Mariage
to
follow
the
Court
,
which
was
then
remov'd
as
far
as
Mazandran
:
And
the
other
three
to
pursue
their
Journey
to
the
East
Indies
.
The
two
former
fain
would
have
had
Father
Raphael
have
accompany'd
them
to
the
Court
;
but
he
fairly
excus'd
himself
.
Neither
would
L'Estoile
permit
his
Son
,
to
whom
he
allow'd
20
Tomans
a
Year
,
to
return
to
the
Court
,
choosing
rather
to
send
him
to
Bander
with
the
other
three
.
Whereupon
,
the
Seventeenth
of
November
,
they
set
forward
upon
their
Journey
.
Du
Pont
,
without
doubt
,
was
the
most
solid
and
judicious
of
all
the
Merchants
,
but
he
took
it
so
to
heart
,
to
see
the
dis-union
among
them
,
that
he
fell
into
a
languishing
Disease
at
Ispahan
,
and
dy'd
not
far
from
Schiras
.
As
for
Lalin
and
Mariage
,
they
left
Ispahan
the
Fifteenth
of
December
,
and
arriv'd
at
Court
soon
after
,
where
they
lay
a
long
time
neglected
,
their
Divisions
still
continuing
,
which
made
them
contemptible
to
the
Persians
,
and
ruin'd
the
Affairs
of
the
Company
.
One
Evening
,
the
Nazar
sent
them
a
Flow'r
,
advising
them
,
that
as
that
Flow'r
never
chang'd
;
so
it
became
them
not
to
vary
in
their
Resolutions
.
After
a
long
and
tedious
stay
,
Mariage
obtain'd
some
few
impertinent
Alterations
in
his
Patent
;
and
permission
to
make
Wine
at
Schiras
,
as
the
English
,
Hollanders
,
and
Portugueses
had
.
With
these
Alterations
they
both
leave
the
Court
;
and
Mariage
would
certainly
have
accompany'd
Lalin
,
who
had
an
intention
to
see
Ardevil
,
Tauris
,
and
Kom
,
had
he
not
been
solicited
to
return
to
Zulpha
,
by
a
Young
Dalilah
,
that
had
smitten
his
heart
.
For
by
the
means
of
an
old
Woman
,
the
Mother
of
one
of
his
Lacqueys
,
he
had
debauch'd
a
young
Armenian
Virgin
,
whom
he
kept
privately
to
himself
;
yet
not
so
privately
,
but
the
noise
thereof
was
quickly
spread
all
over
Zulpha
.
All
the
Armenians
were
scandaliz'd
at
it
,
and
sent
to
seize
the
Baud
,
to
punish
her
,
by
their
Laws
,
as
she
deserv'd
.
Mariage
advertiz'd
thereof
,
flew
out
of
his
Lodging
to
her
assistance
,
and
to
protect
her
from
Justice
.
But
seeing
the
People
in
an
uproar
,
and
finding
the
Stones
to
flye
too
thick
about
his
Ears
,
he
was
forc'd
to
mind
his
own
safety
,
and
to
seek
for
shelter
in
the
next
House
where
he
could
be
admitted
.
But
the
Business
was
not
so
put
up
,
for
the
Armenians
,
wondring
to
see
that
a
Deputy
of
an
Illustrious
Company
,
who
was
come
to
the
Court
of
Persia
upon
so
serious
an
Affair
,
should
do
so
much
wrong
to
his
Nation
,
by
publickly
appearing
in
so
shameful
an
Action
,
and
so
unworthy
of
a
Person
in
public
Employment
,
that
they
resolv'd
to
prosecute
him
all
manner
of
ways
.
They
were
resolv'd
,
to
that
end
,
to
have
sent
into
France
an
Express
,
to
have
Complain'd
to
the
King
of
his
ill
Management
and
bad
Behaviour
.
But
Mariage
at
length
restor'd
the
Armenian
Girl
which
he
had
kept
close
lock'd
up
;
after
which
time
the
Armenians
never
look'd
upon
him
but
with
scorn
and
contempt
.
Lalin
being
return'd
to
Ispahan
,
departed
thence
the
22
th
of
November
,
1666.
for
Bander
,
with
a
Resolution
,
to
Travel
into
the
Indies
.
But
he
fell
sick
at
Bander
,
and
thinking
to
return
to
Schiras
,
for
the
Air
's
sake
,
he
dy'd
by
the
way
at
a
Village
call'd
Bend-Ali
.
A
Gentleman
endow'd
with
noble
Qualities
,
and
whose
Gentile
and
Generous
behaviour
was
an
honour
to
his
Nation
.
The
Thirtieth
of
the
same
November
,
Mariage
also
left
Ispahan
,
and
departed
for
Bander
,
with
one
Father
Mercier
,
a
Jesuite
,
whom
he
took
along
with
him
as
his
Almoner
,
and
Lewis
L'
Estoile
,
his
Kalmachi
,
or
Interpreter
:
There
he
stay'd
four
Months
for
the
arrival
of
the
Ships
,
but
none
coming
,
and
the
heats
encreasing
,
he
resolv'd
to
spend
the
rest
of
the
Year
at
Schiras
.
As
for
the
Jesuit
,
and
young
L'
Estoile
,
because
there
was
no
Converse
but
with
the
people
of
the
Country
,
they
return'd
back
to
Ispahan
.
Boulaye
and
Beber
arriv'd
at
Suratte
the
first
of
April
,
1666.
Being
come
to
the
Bar
,
they
sent
to
Father
Ambroise
,
chief
of
the
Mission
of
the
Capuchins
,
who
presently
attended
them
with
a
Sloop
,
which
he
had
obtain'd
of
the
Governour
,
and
brought
them
home
to
the
Capuchin's
House
,
where
they
stay'd
till
they
departed
for
Agra
.
Sometime
before
was
arriv'd
there
a
Merchant
of
Aleppo
,
who
had
run
himself
out
at
heels
,
and
of
a
Maronite
Christian
was
become
a
Roman
Catholick
,
in
hopes
to
patch
up
his
broken
Fortune
,
being
in
truth
a
meer
Counterfeit
,
and
a
Hypocrite
:
For
these
Levantine
Christians
seldom
change
their
Religion
,
but
upon
some
motive
of
Interest
;
and
when
they
have
got
a
good
Sum
together
,
they
presently
whip
back
again
into
their
own
Country
,
and
for
a
small
piece
of
Money
obtain
absolution
of
their
Patriarch
.
Thus
several
of
the
Religious
Franks
that
travel
out
of
Europe
into
Asia
are
often
deceiv'd
,
making
a
great
noise
of
their
Conversion
of
the
Levantines
,
when
the
Conversion
,
at
the
bottom
,
is
only
an
outward
Conversion
,
and
a
meer
piece
of
Gullery
.
Among
many
others
that
I
could
relate
,
I
will
only
mention
one
,
of
a
Franciscan
,
call'd
Paul
Stella
,
who
coming
with
400
Crowns
,
or
thereabouts
,
in
his
Pocket
,
for
his
subsistance
,
a
Maronite
smelt
him
out
,
and
under
the
pretence
of
giving
him
the
Honour
of
his
Conversion
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
never
left
him
till
he
had
suck'd
him
dry
,
and
turn'd
the
Channel
of
his
Money
.
This
Maronite
Merchant
before
mention'd
,
whose
Name
was
Chelebi
,
shew'd
himself
very
zealous
for
the
Capuchins
,
and
he
had
reason
enough
;
for
the
Capuchins
of
Aleppo
had
been
very
serviceable
to
him
,
and
had
help'd
him
in
his
Affairs
when
they
were
at
the
lowest
ebb
.
They
were
overjoy'd
at
his
arrival
at
Surat
,
and
gave
it
out
immediately
that
it
was
he
that
had
given
them
Money
for
the
building
their
House
and
Church
.
But
when
I
came
to
look
over
my
Accompts
,
I
found
that
the
Money
that
had
pay'd
for
the
Ground
and
a
good
share
of
the
building
,
came
out
of
my
Purse
;
Father
Ambroise
having
promis'd
that
I
should
be
reimburs'd
upon
my
return
to
Paris
.
But
I
never
heard
more
of
my
Money
,
nor
indeed
did
I
ever
look
after
it
.
The
reason
why
the
Capuchins
were
willing
that
the
Aleppo
Merchant
,
who
never
had
disburs'd
a
Peny
,
should
own
the
Expences
of
their
House
and
Church
,
is
this
;
because
no
Frangui
Christian
is
permitted
in
the
Indies
to
enjoy
the
propriety
of
Houses
,
or
to
make
any
reparations
of
those
which
they
hire
,
without
the
leave
of
the
Governour
of
the
place
.
Both
the
English
and
Holland
Companies
are
only
Lessees
to
the
Indians
;
the
Great
Mogul
having
suffer'd
from
the
Christians
in
several
places
,
where
under
pretence
of
repairing
or
adorning
certain
Houses
,
which
they
possess'd
by
way
of
propriety
,
they
have
so
well
fortifi'd
them
,
that
when
the
Governours
have
come
to
require
any
Duties
from
them
,
they
have
made
them
good
so
long
,
till
they
have
forc'd
the
Governours
to
yield
to
their
demands
.
So
soon
as
the
Deputies
were
landed
at
Surat
,
they
presently
spread
abroad
a
report
,
that
there
were
seven
or
eight
Ships
belonging
to
the
French
Company
that
would
suddainly
follow
them
.
The
Aleppo
Merchant
was
overjoy'd
to
hear
the
News
,
and
was
in
great
hopes
,
that
by
the
favour
of
the
Capuchins
,
and
the
advantage
which
he
had
of
speaking
several
of
the
Asiatick
Languages
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
French
Merchandize
would
pass
through
his
hands
.
Upon
these
hopes
he
made
great
Treats
,
and
presented
large
Presents
to
the
Deputies
,
and
maintain'd
their
Servants
at
his
own
Charges
.
He
found
the
Deputies
to
be
sufficiently
covetous
,
but
he
was
still
in
great
expectations
,
that
his
civil
Entertainments
,
and
the
Presents
which
they
receiv'd
from
him
,
would
oblige
them
to
acknowledge
his
kindness
,
and
that
one
day
he
should
find
himself
repay'd
by
the
management
of
their
business
;
but
he
was
foully
mistaken
.
For
it
cost
him
above
1500
Rupies
,
part
which
he
spent
upon
them
himself
at
Surat
,
and
partly
what
his
Nephew
furnish'd
them
withall
at
Agra
for
their
present
occasions
.
Three
or
four
days
after
their
arrival
at
Surat
,
the
English
President
sent
to
visit
them
by
some
of
his
Council
,
and
would
have
waited
on
them
himself
,
but
that
he
lay
then
ill
of
the
Gout
.
The
Holland
Commander
did
the
same
with
his
Council
,
shewing
all
the
civilities
and
kindnesses
that
lay
in
his
power
;
and
a
few
days
after
invited
them
solemnly
to
a
great
Feast
,
with
as
many
as
they
could
bring
along
with
them
.
In
the
midst
of
their
Jollity
the
King's
Health
was
sent
about
,
and
after
that
,
the
Prosperity
of
the
French
Company
;
which
oblig'd
Boulaye
to
begin
another
Health
to
the
happy
Progress
of
the
Holland
Company
.
But
when
it
came
to
Mr.
Beber's
turn
to
drink
it
,
notwithstanding
all
that
Boulaye
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Company
could
say
to
him
,
they
could
not
oblige
him
to
pledge
it
.
Nay
,
he
did
worse
then
this
,
for
he
threw
the
Glass
,
Wine
,
and
all
at
his
Feet
;
and
when
he
had
so
done
,
he
rose
in
a
heat
from
the
Table
,
and
after
a
pitiful
manner
left
the
Company
,
and
went
home
to
his
Lodging
,
though
without
any
attendance
.
The
Hollanders
were
so
discreet
as
to
take
little
notice
of
his
folly
,
but
remain'd
very
merry
at
the
Table
with
Mr.
Boulaye
till
Midnight
.
But
they
could
not
forbear
telling
their
Friends
,
that
they
wonder'd
,
in
regard
there
were
so
many
discreet
and
ingenious
Men
in
France
,
that
the
Company
should
make
choice
of
such
a
Fool
for
the
management
of
such
an
important
Affair
as
he
was
sent
about
;
and
that
they
foresaw
he
would
do
the
Company
no
small
injury
.
While
the
Deputies
stay'd
at
Surat
,
the
Governour
of
the
place
,
at
the
request
of
Father
Ambroise
,
entertain'd
them
,
and
shew'd
them
all
the
respect
that
could
be
shew'd
to
Strangers
.
One
day
that
they
were
in
Discourse
together
,
he
told
them
,
that
if
they
would
follow
his
Counsel
,
he
adviz'd
them
not
to
go
to
Court
till
their
Ships
were
arriv'd
.
But
seeing
that
they
were
resolv'd
to
the
contrary
,
he
offer'd
them
Money
,
Horses
,
and
Souldiers
,
to
attend
them
,
with
Letters
of
Recommendation
to
some
of
the
Grandees
of
the
Court
.
The
Cha-bander
,
or
Provost
of
Merchants
,
made
them
the
same
offers
that
the
Governour
had
done
;
all
which
they
refus'd
very
obstinately
.
More
then
this
,
they
behav'd
themselves
very
ill
,
in
reference
to
the
Presents
which
the
Governour
and
the
Cha-Bander
sent
them
,
for
they
gave
their
Servants
that
carry'd
them
not
a
Doight
,
which
is
look'd
upon
as
a
very
dirty
action
in
the
Indies
.
For
the
Indians
never
give
their
Servants
any
other
Wages
,
then
what
they
get
by
carrying
Presents
from
their
Masters
.
And
the
more
they
have
given
them
,
the
more
Honour
it
is
,
both
for
him
that
receives
,
and
him
that
sends
the
Present
.
The
Deputies
then
being
resolv'd
for
Agra
,
hir'd
their
Waynes
,
and
their
Oxen
to
carry
their
Luggage
,
and
five
and
twenty
Souldiers
for
their
Convoy
.
They
likewise
made
a
great
noise
,
of
their
being
honour'd
from
so
Great
a
King
,
and
so
Noble
a
Company
.
Upon
which
score
,
they
ought
to
have
had
five
or
six
Wains
for
their
Baggage
,
every
one
their
Pallaquin
and
a
Led-horse
,
and
every
one
a
Flag
with
their
Arms
or
their
Cyphers
,
which
is
the
gentile
way
of
Travelling
in
India
,
and
as
I
was
always
wont
to
travel
.
But
they
took
but
five
and
twenty
Souldiers
,
whereas
they
ought
to
have
hir'd
an
hundred
and
fifty
at
the
rate
they
talk'd
.
But
instead
of
so
doing
,
three
Days
Journey
from
Surat
,
Beber
began
to
quarrel
with
Boulaye
,
that
they
had
too
great
a
Train
at
their
heels
,
for
which
he
blam'd
the
Advise
of
Father
Ambroise
and
the
Merchant
of
Aleppo
:
That
for
his
part
he
would
pay
for
no
more
than
four
Souldiers
,
and
that
if
he
would
not
send
the
rest
back
,
he
should
pay
them
himself
.
Upon
which
,
they
agreed
to
send
back
the
six
Souldiers
which
the
Governour
had
order'd
to
attend
them
as
far
as
Brampour
;
upon
their
dismissment
,
not
giving
them
so
much
as
the
Worth
of
a
Pipe
of
Tobacco
.
When
they
came
to
Agra
,
the
Nephew
of
Chelebi
,
the
Aleppo
Merchant
,
fail'd
not
to
wait
upon
them
,
and
to
offer
them
his
service
.
There
was
at
that
time
a
French
Chirurgeon
,
whose
Name
was
James
,
he
spake
good
Indian
,
and
was
married
in
the
Country
to
the
Daughter
of
a
Portugal
:
The
Nahab
,
the
King's
Uncle
and
Grand
Vizier
,
had
a
great
kindness
for
this
Chirurgeon
;
and
by
his
procurement
it
was
,
that
the
Deputies
had
Audience
of
Giafer-Kan
,
for
so
was
the
Nahab
call'd
.
They
requested
of
him
,
that
by
his
favour
they
might
present
a
Letter
from
their
King
to
the
Great
Mogul
,
as
also
that
they
might
be
admitted
to
treat
concerning
the
Settlement
of
a
French
Trade
in
the
Countrey
.
The
Nahab
told
them
,
that
he
would
speak
to
the
King
,
and
take
care
that
they
should
be
admitted
to
their
Audience
in
a
little
time
.
With
that
he
order'd
them
to
be
conducted
to
the
Lodgings
appointed
for
them
,
which
they
found
ready
furnish'd
with
all
necessary
provision
for
the
Belly
;
but
their
Lacqueys
and
Servants
were
to
cook
it
themselves
;
for
it
is
not
here
as
it
is
in
Persia
,
where
the
Meat
is
sent
ready
drest
out
of
the
King's
Kitchin
to
the
Embassadors
Table
.
The
Nahab
,
who
understood
that
they
had
brought
no
Presents
,
neither
for
him
,
nor
any
of
the
Grandees
of
the
Court
,
nor
for
the
King
himself
,
was
not
over
hasty
to
admit
them
to
their
Audience
.
So
that
it
was
above
a
Month
before
the
Deputies
could
set
Eyes
upon
the
Nahab
again
,
though
the
Chirurgeon
,
and
other
Franguis
,
us'd
all
their
Interest
in
their
behalf
.
Being
very
weary
of
this
Delay
,
they
gave
it
out
,
that
they
could
stay
no
longer
at
Agra
,
in
regard
they
were
to
be
at
Surat
upon
the
Arrival
of
the
French
Vessels
.
Upon
which
false
Report
,
the
Nahab
sent
to
them
for
the
King
their
Master's
Letter
,
that
he
might
present
it
to
the
Great
Mogul
himself
.
Upon
this
Demand
of
their
Letter
,
they
were
quite
blank
,
not
being
acquainted
with
the
manner
how
the
Kings
of
India
re●eive
those
Letters
which
are
brought
them
by
Embassadors
:
For
they
never
receive
any
with
their
own
hands
,
but
such
as
come
from
the
Grand
Signior
:
All
other
Letters
,
according
to
the
Grandeur
of
the
Kings
that
send
them
,
are
put
into
the
hands
of
the
Grand
Officers
of
the
Court
,
who
present
them
to
the
King
:
And
the
more
potent
the
King
is
,
from
whom
the
Letter
comes
,
through
the
fewer
hands
it
passes
before
it
is
presented
to
the
Great
Mogul
.
For
the
present
State
of
Europe
and
Asia
is
very
well
known
in
the
Court
of
the
Great
Mogul
,
and
the
Difference
between
the
Soveraigns
of
both
,
in
reference
to
their
Grandeur
and
Puissance
.
Neither
is
there
a
Stranger
that
enters
into
the
Kingdom
,
of
whom
the
Governour
of
the
Frontier
Province
does
not
give
advice
to
the
Nahab
;
and
if
he
appear
to
be
a
person
of
Ingenuity
,
there
's
no
help
for
't
,
but
he
must
go
to
Court
,
where
he
is
caress'd
,
on
purpose
to
get
information
of
the
Country
from
whence
he
comes
.
But
to
return
to
the
Deputies
,
they
obstinately
refus'd
to
send
the
Letter
to
the
Nahab
:
At
which
he
was
not
a
little
troubl'd
;
fearing
lest
upon
the
Arrival
of
the
French
Vessels
,
it
might
be
the
occasion
of
a
Rupture
,
and
hinder
the
conclusion
of
the
Treaty
of
Commerce
.
Moreover
he
was
not
a
little
jealous
,
lest
they
should
seize
upon
the
Great
Mogul's
Vessels
in
their
Voyage
to
Mecca
,
as
Hugh
Lambert
the
Holland
Pyrat
did
,
who
took
all
the
Baggage
belonging
to
the
Queen
of
Visapour
,
when
she
was
going
to
Mecca
and
Medina
.
The
Nahab
having
made
these
Reflexions
to
himself
,
so
wrought
with
the
King
,
that
he
consented
that
the
Deputies
,
contrary
to
custom
,
should
be
admitted
into
his
presence
,
there
to
give
the
Letter
into
the
Hands
of
the
Prime
Minister
,
to
be
by
him
presented
to
the
King
.
This
,
as
I
said
before
,
was
an
unusual
favour
;
and
yet
the
Deputies
were
so
obstinate
,
as
to
reject
this
Proposition
,
saying
,
that
they
would
rather
return
home
,
and
carry
back
their
Letters
,
then
not
present
them
to
the
King
themselves
.
This
obstinacy
of
theirs
,
to
maintain
their
own
conceited
humour
against
the
Custom
of
the
Countrey
,
was
very
much
blam'd
by
all
people
,
that
admir'd
at
the
patience
of
the
Nahab
,
who
at
length
sent
them
word
,
they
might
take
their
own
course
,
since
they
refus'd
the
Honours
which
he
would
have
done
them
.
After
that
,
the
Deputies
staid
ten
or
twelve
days
in
the
City
,
flattering
themselves
,
that
the
Nahab
would
comply
with
their
Folly
;
but
they
were
deceiv'd
.
For
the
Nahab
offended
at
their
idle
carriage
,
took
such
order
,
that
not
one
person
living
,
either
Merchant
or
other
,
went
to
visit
them
all
the
while
.
So
that
they
resolv'd
to
return
to
Surat
,
in
expectation
of
their
Ships
.
When
they
left
Agra
,
they
went
and
lay
two
Leagues
off
from
the
City
in
the
Field
,
setting
up
one
Tent
apiece
,
(
and
those
pitiful
ones
Heaven
knows
)
to
serve
for
them
and
their
Servants
,
whereas
they
might
have
lodg'd
with
more
security
in
a
fair
Inn
that
stood
not
far
off
.
Now
it
is
the
Custom
at
the
Great
Mogul's
Court
,
that
every
Night
some
Prince
or
great
Lord
keeps
Guard
in
his
turn
for
a
Week
together
,
having
under
him
five
or
six
thousand
Horse
,
that
beat
the
Road
for
three
or
four
Leagues
round
the
place
where
the
King
quarters
.
A
Party
of
these
Horsemen
scouting
by
the
Deputies
Tents
,
and
enquiring
whose
they
were
,
one
of
the
Servants
reply'd
,
that
they
were
the
Tents
of
the
French
Deputies
:
of
which
the
Horsemen
gave
immediate
notice
to
their
Captain
,
at
that
time
the
Grand
Provost
of
the
Empire
.
A
Person
handsom
,
well
endow'd
,
and
a
great
Lover
of
Strangers
,
who
had
rais'd
himself
by
his
Valour
,
as
being
an
Abyssin
by
Nation
.
So
soon
as
he
understood
that
they
were
the
French
Deputies
,
he
sent
one
of
his
principal
Officers
,
with
fifty
Horse
,
to
desire
them
to
give
them
leave
to
guard
them
that
Night
,
because
they
were
in
no
security
,
and
for
that
if
they
came
to
any
mischief
the
Head
of
their
Captain
must
answer
for
it
.
But
they
very
ill
receiv'd
the
kind
proffer
of
the
Provost
,
proudly
answering
,
that
they
were
strong
enough
to
guard
themselves
,
and
the
first
that
came
near
them
should
know
whether
the
French
had
Courage
or
no
,
adding
withal
,
that
if
their
Captain
were
afraid
,
they
would
guard
him
,
with
a
deal
of
other
scurrilous
riffraff
which
very
much
surpriz'd
the
Officers
.
The
next
day
they
set
up
their
Tents
about
a
quarter
of
a
League
farther
,
because
they
expected
something
to
be
brought
them
from
Agra
.
The
Conteval
or
Grand
Provost
admiring
they
made
such
slow
journeys
,
and
that
they
had
now
pitch'd
in
a
more
dangerous
place
then
before
,
sent
the
same
Horsemen
with
the
same
proffer
,
or
else
that
they
would
be
pleas'd
to
lye
in
an
Inn
where
they
might
be
safe
.
Boulaye
was
of
the
mind
that
so
kind
an
offer
should
not
be
refus'd
:
but
Beber
gave
them
nothing
but
bad
language
;
reviling
their
Captain
,
that
he
was
afraid
they
should
go
and
lye
with
his
wives
,
offering
if
he
pleas'd
to
go
and
guard
them
.
He
spoke
half
Portuguese
,
half
Italian
,
which
being
a
kind
of
Lingua
Franca
,
some
of
the
Horsemen
made
a
shift
to
understand
him
,
and
having
made
a
report
to
the
Grand
Provost
of
his
Insolent
Answer
,
the
Lord
was
not
a
little
nettl'd
at
it
,
and
therefore
resolv'd
to
be
reveng'd
.
About
midnight
fourscore
or
a
hundred
Horse
came
and
cut
all
the
Cords
of
Bebers
Tent
,
thinking
to
have
let
it
fall
about
his
ears
.
But
he
found
a
way
to
quit
himself
by
the
assistance
of
his
Servant
;
and
endeavour'd
to
escape
to
the
House
of
a
Dervich
on
the
other
side
of
a
small
Rivolet
,
nere
the
place
where
the
Tents
were
set
up
.
But
the
Moon
shining
as
bright
as
day
,
he
could
not
hide
himself
from
the
pursuit
of
the
Horsemen
,
who
shot
at
him
,
and
with
their
Arrows
wounded
him
in
three
places
,
once
in
the
thigh
and
twice
in
the
buttocks
.
Boulaye
hearing
the
noise
which
the
Horsemen
made
,
peep'd
out
of
his
Tent
,
and
seeing
so
many
Horsemen
in
pursuit
of
Beber
,
was
not
a
little
daunted
.
He
was
afraid
of
running
the
same
risco
;
but
not
having
long
to
consider
,
he
took
his
purse
of
Duckets
,
and
fled
till
he
got
about
half
a
league
off
,
where
he
lay
all
night
under
a
great
Tree
.
But
by
the
consequence
he
found
that
the
Horsemen
had
nothing
to
say
to
him
;
being
satisfi'd
when
they
saw
Beber
fall
,
as
believing
him
dead
.
For
had
they
not
thought
him
so
,
they
would
never
have
left
him
,
till
they
had
quite
done
his
business
.
But
to
colour
the
business
,
that
it
might
not
seem
a
point
of
revenge
they
broke
open
all
Beber's
Chests
;
that
it
might
seem
as
if
he
had
bin
robb'd
;
but
they
found
very
little
or
nothing
to
enrich
themselves
.
So
soon
as
Beber's
boy
saw
that
the
Horsemen
were
gone
,
he
ran
to
the
Town
for
a
Pallanquin
to
carry
his
Master
thither
.
Being
brought
to
the
Town
they
laid
him
in
the
Jesuits
house
,
where
Boulaye
also
arriv'd
not
long
after
and
took
up
his
Quarters
,
to
the
great
consolation
of
the
Jesuits
,
whose
Revenues
are
but
small
in
those
parts
,
where
there
are
no
devout
people
to
leave
them
Legacies
.
Their
Ordinary
was
very
sparing
;
but
it
was
such
as
the
Deputies
must
be
glad
of
.
Though
it
were
a
feast
for
Boulaye
,
who
was
not
wont
to
make
better
chear
.
For
a
Sheeps
head
,
of
his
own
purchase
,
usually
serv'd
him
two
meals
.
Which
made
him
ridiculous
to
the
Franks
,
who
liv'd
after
a
more
splendid
rate
.
At
Smyrna
and
Aleppo
,
when
he
was
not
invited
by
the
Franguis
,
he
had
recourse
to
his
Sheeps
tongues
,
or
a
cold
piece
of
double
Tripe
,
which
he
carri'd
to
the
poor
Cabaretts
of
the
Greeks
,
taking
his
Chopin
of
Wine
to
wash
it
down
:
and
such
was
his
good
husbandry
that
what
was
left
was
order'd
to
be
set
up
for
his
supper
.
One
day
he
had
drank
a
little
more
then
he
had
bled
,
and
the
Franguis
found
him
a
sleep
in
the
street
,
about
a
hundred
paces
from
the
Cabaret
.
They
had
so
much
charity
for
him
as
to
remove
him
to
his
lodging
,
lest
other
Nations
should
laugh
at
the
choice
which
they
had
made
of
an
Envoy
to
settle
the
Trade
of
such
a
considerable
Company
.
As
for
Beber
,
who
lov'd
good
Chear
when
it
cost
him
nothing
,
as
being
a
true
exemplar
of
covetousness
,
he
complain'd
of
the
Jesuits
entertainment
,
though
they
out-run
the
Constable
to
treat
him
like
a
Deputy
.
His
man
who
had
more
wit
than
he
,
and
plainly
saw
what
a
trouble
he
was
to
his
Hosts
,
made
them
a
merry
relation
of
the
Noble
Table
which
his
Master
kept
for
him
,
how
he
had
made
provision
of
a
Barrel
of
Herrings
;
which
when
Invitations
fail'd
,
he
warily
fed
upon
,
rubbing
his
bread
with
the
tail
to
give
it
a
haut
goust
.
For
my
part
,
said
the
Boy
,
I
am
but
a
poor
Servant
,
yet
I
have
made
a
shift
to
spend
an
hundred
and
fifty
Crowns
which
I
had
got
in
the
service
of
the
Consul
of
Smyrna
.
'T
was
my
misfortune
to
be
inveigl'd
out
of
his
service
,
for
I
was
with
a
Noble
Master
where
I
got
Money
;
but
in
this
man's
service
I
have
eaten
all
that
I
had
got
before
.
Two
days
after
I
arriv'd
at
Agra
,
and
heard
of
Beber's
being
wounded
and
where
he
lay
,
and
went
to
give
him
a
visit
.
And
as
I
never
went
unprovided
in
my
travels
with
all
things
necessary
,
I
had
some
Oyntments
and
Plasters
,
which
were
very
serviceable
to
him
.
It
was
an
easie
thing
to
observe
that
Boulaye
was
glad
of
the
opportunity
of
Beber's
being
wounded
,
that
he
might
have
the
sole
honour
of
giving
the
Letter
to
the
King
.
For
he
pretended
to
be
the
true
Envoy
from
the
King
of
France
,
and
that
Beber
was
only
sent
to
bear
him
company
.
La
Boulaye
therefore
believing
that
the
business
would
take
effect
,
persuaded
the
Chyrurgion
already
mention'd
to
solicit
the
Nahab
who
had
a
kindness
for
him
,
so
close
,
that
thereby
the
Nahab
permitted
him
to
bring
the
Letter
.
But
Boulaye
who
thought
he
should
give
it
himself
to
the
King
,
was
much
surpriz'd
when
he
saw
that
the
Nahab
,
who
had
got
the
Letter
into
his
own
power
,
gave
it
to
one
of
the
meanest
Officers
of
his
Court
,
who
by
the
Prime
Minister's
order
,
gave
it
to
another
,
and
he
to
a
third
,
who
brought
it
back
to
the
Nahab
,
who
at
length
presented
it
to
the
King
,
but
not
in
the
presence
of
Boulaye
.
And
thus
you
see
the
Effect
of
the
ridiculous
pride
of
the
Deputies
,
Boulaye
was
forc'd
to
stay
in
an
outer
Court
,
having
two
more
to
pass
thorough
before
he
came
into
the
King's
Quarter
.
Where
,
while
he
remain'd
big
with
expectation
,
word
was
brought
him
,
that
the
King
would
return
an
Answer
to
the
King
his
Master
,
so
soon
as
the
Ships
should
be
arriv'd
;
and
so
he
was
forc'd
to
go
back
to
his
Lodging
with
the
melancholy
dissatisfaction
of
a
frustrate
hope
.
The
wounded
Gentleman
being
new
cur'd
,
but
still
very
lame
,
desir'd
Audience
of
the
Nahab
,
that
he
might
have
justice
for
the
mischief
done
him
by
an
Assassination
and
a
Robbery
.
The
Nahab
readily
admitted
him
,
limping
when
he
came
into
his
presence
worse
then
when
he
first
left
his
bed
.
The
first
Compliment
he
made
was
of
the
Wounds
he
had
receiv'd
,
and
then
he
demanded
satisfaction
for
the
loss
of
his
Blood
,
and
the
Goods
which
had
bin
stolen
from
him
.
The
Nahab
promis'd
him
to
inform
the
King
of
the
business
,
assuring
him
that
he
should
have
no
wrong
done
him
upon
the
high-way
within
the
Territories
where
he
had
to
do
.
Four
or
five
days
after
,
the
Nahab
sent
to
Beber
to
know
how
much
the
Loss
which
he
pretended
to
have
receiv'd
amounted
to
Beber
brought
in
an
account
of
four
and
twenty
thousand
Roupies
,
or
12000
Crowns
,
and
for
the
loss
of
his
Blood
,
he
left
it
to
the
Kings
Generosity
.
His
Accompt●ie
made
out
thus
▪
Imprimis
.
A
Note
for
the
value
of
six
thousand
Roupies
which
he
had
lent
●
Merchant
when
he
departed
for
Marseilles
,
which
Note
was
among
the
Papers
he
had
lost
.
As
to
that
,
the
Nahab
ask'd
him
whether
the
Notaries
in
France
did
not
make
an
Entry
of
such
publick
Acts
as
were
sign'd
before
them
?
Beber
made
answer
,
that
he
should
never
be
paid
,
if
he
could
not
produce
the
same
Paper
that
had
bin
taken
from
him
,
and
that
he
could
not
demand
his
Money
without
it
.
The
Nahab
replying
,
that
that
was
contrary
to
the
Custom
of
all
Nations
,
and
that
he
knew
it
could
not
be
as
he
said
,
added
withal
,
that
he
should
take
no
care
for
his
satisfaction
in
that
particular
.
After
that
he
read
on
.
Item
.
Five
thousand
Roupies
in
Gold
and
Silver
Money
.
Item
.
Four
thousand
Roupies
in
Gold
Lace
and
Galoon
to
trim
his
Clothes
.
Item
.
Two
Diamond
Rings
at
two
thousand
one
hundred
Roupies
.
Item
.
Two
other
Rings
,
a
Topaz
,
and
another
of
sea-green
water
,
which
cost
three
hundred
Roupies
.
Item
.
His
Clothes
,
his
Linnen
,
and
for
a
Chest
of
Medicaments
,
which
might
be
worth
4000
Roupies
;
of
which
he
had
procur'd
his
Chirurgeon
to
give
in
a
Bill
.
Item
.
A
Chain
of
Gold
valu'd
at
500
Roupies
.
In
all
amounting
to
24000
Roupies
,
as
I
said
before
.
Two
or
three
days
after
,
the
King
caus'd
an
Order
to
be
deliver'd
to
him
for
the
payment
of
his
Money
at
the
Treasury-Chamber
.
Upon
which
Order
,
he
agreed
with
a
Merchant
to
be
paid
at
Surat
.
And
when
he
was
ready
to
depart
,
the
King
commanded
12000
Roupies
to
be
paid
him
for
the
loss
of
his
Blood
.
But
that
sum
he
never
receiv'd
.
For
being
in
haste
to
be
gone
to
Surat
,
and
failing
to
present
the
Treasurer
,
he
drill'd
him
out
so
long
,
that
his
patience
was
quite
tir'd
,
and
so
he
was
forc'd
to
go
without
it
.
I
could
never
understand
the
Policy
of
the
Great
Mogul
to
pay
Beber
the
sum
which
he
said
had
bin
taken
from
him
;
when
the
Nahab
knew
to
a
thread
what
he
had
lost
,
and
had
given
in
an
accompt
thereof
to
the
King
the
whole
not
amounting
to
2000
Roupies
.
And
as
for
the
Franguis
,
so
soon
as
they
understood
that
he
had
demanded
4000
Roupies
for
his
Chirurgeons
Chest
,
they
all
cry'd
out
that
it
was
a
meer
cheat
.
For
a
few
days
before
Beber
arriv'd
at
Agra
,
the
Chirurgeon
had
receiv'd
200
Roupies
by
the
Charity
of
the
Franks
to
return
to
Surat
,
and
he
fell
sick
the
next
day
that
this
Bill
was
presented
to
the
Nahab
.
After
the
〈◊〉
had
read
the
King
of
France's
Letter
,
the
Nahab
by
order
of
his
Master
,
order'd
a
Lodging
to
be
provided
for
the
Deputies
,
which
〈◊〉
e●joy'd
the
Jesuits
,
who
were
by
that
means
rid
of
two
very
troublesome
Guests
As
for
Boulaye
,
in
regard
the
King
had
signifi'd
his
pleasure
,
that
he
would
not
return
any
answer
to
the
King's
Letter
till
the
arrival
of
the
Ships
,
he
never
troubled
himself
any
farther
,
but
sta●d
till
the
waters
were
fallen
,
that
he
might
go
to
Bengale
,
and
from
thence
to
Golconda
to
settle
a
Trade
in
those
parts
.
But
Beber
moil'd
like
a
horse
,
and
did
nothing
but
run
to
and
fro
,
to
know
the
King's
pleasure
touching
the
settlement
of
Trade
.
But
the
Nahab
either
laugh'd
at
him
,
or
took
little
notice
of
what
he
said
.
For
indeed
by
Beber's
outward
appearance
,
and
deportment
,
no
man
could
make
any
other
judgment
of
him
,
but
that
he
was
a
poor
spirited
fellow
,
and
one
that
knew
not
what
it
was
to
live
.
For
all
the
Europeans
that
travel
into
Persia
and
the
Indies
are
always
richly
habited
,
nor
would
any
of
them
keep
Beber
company
,
who
by
his
Habit
look'd
rather
like
a
Footman
,
than
a
Deputy
of
a
Royal
Company
of
Trade
.
At
length
a
whim
took
him
to
make
himself
a
suit
of
painted
Calicut
,
after
the
French
Fashion
,
the
like
whereof
had
never
been
seen
in
the
Country
;
the
whole
Suit
no●
standing
him
in
above
13
Livres
and
13
Sous
.
For
the
trimming
of
his
new
Suit
he
took
off
the
Ribbands
of
his
old
Cloaths
,
which
he
was
two
days
lathering
,
and
smoothing
with
a
Taylers
Goose
.
When
he
had
got
this
rare
Habit
upon
his
back
,
he
went
to
visit
the
Nahab
,
who
was
then
attended
by
the
Principal
Lords
of
the
Court.
Who
when
they
saw
him
enter
,
fell
all
a
gazing
upon
him
,
and
ask'd
one
another
whether
that
Frangui
were
turn'd
Faquir
,
or
a
Dervich
of
Hossen
Mamout
,
which
they
usually
call
the
ragged
Saint
.
For
you
must
know
,
that
all
the
Faquirs
or
Derviches
that
are
of
this
Order
,
never
apparel
themselves
but
with
such
rags
as
they
pick
up
in
the
streets
,
and
if
they
meet
with
any
pieces
better
than
other
,
they
make
of
them
a
kind
of
Galoon
to
trim
the
rest
.
They
also
carry
half
Pikes
,
with
a
great
company
of
Tatters
fasten'd
to
the
end
of
them
,
to
make
a
shew
of
their
beggery
.
Beber's
Habit
very
much
surpriz'd
the
Nahab
,
and
all
others
that
beheld
him
so
ridiculously
accouter'd
.
As
the
pass'd
one
morning
by
my
window
,
I
bid
him
good
morrow
,
telling
him
withal
,
that
he
look'd
more
spruce
and
gay
than
he
us'd
to
do
.
He
reply'd
,
he
had
reason
so
to
do
,
for
that
he
had
receiv'd
Letters
from
Surat
,
by
which
he
had
advice
,
that
the
Country
people
upon
the
Coast
of
Cape
St.
John
had
decry'd
four
Vessels
out
at
Sea
,
which
they
could
not
make
to
be
either
English
,
or
Hollanders
,
from
whence
he
concluded
that
they
were
the
Companies
ships
;
and
that
he
was
going
to
the
Nahab
with
the
News
.
But
I
prevented
him
at
that
time
,
telling
him
that
I
had
often
observ'd
that
rascally
sort
of
people
to
come
both
to
the
English
and
Hollanders
,
with
such
kind
of
Intelligence
,
on
purpose
to
get
Money
;
when
indeed
they
had
never
seen
any
such
sight
,
and
admonishing
him
not
to
believe
Reports
upon
such
slight
foundations
.
I
ask'd
him
what
date
his
Letters
bore
?
he
told
me
,
thirty
days
ago
.
Then
,
said
I
,
if
the
discovery
had
bin
true
,
the
Nahab
would
have
had
notice
of
it
in
fourteen
;
and
then
he
would
certainly
have
told
you
of
it
,
or
my self
;
for
it
is
but
two
days
since
I
took
my
leave
of
him
.
Thereupon
he
took
my
counsel
and
resolv'd
for
Surat
in
a
few
days
.
Three
days
after
that
the
Chirurgeon
had
given
in
his
Bill
for
the
Chest
of
Medicaments
that
he
had
lost
among
Beber's
Baggage
,
he
was
so
touch'd
in
Conscience
,
that
he
fell
sick
,
and
dy'd
in
two
days
.
Upon
his
death-bed
he
ask'd
pardon
of
God
for
the
Cheat
which
he
had
consented
to
,
to
ask
4000
Roupies
for
that
which
was
really
worth
but
four
hundred
;
200
of
which
he
had
receiv'd
from
the
Charity
of
the
Franguis
,
the
rest
upon
the
sale
of
a
Horse
.
For
my
part
,
finding
that
Beber
was
resolv'd
for
Surat
,
I
made
what
hast
I
could
out
of
Agra
,
to
be
quit
of
his
company
.
But
the
second
day
after
my
departure
,
having
set
up
my
tent
by
a
Rivers
side
,
just
as
I
was
going
to
dinner
I
spy'd
Beber
coming
,
nor
could
I
get
rid
of
him
afterwards
till
I
came
to
Surat
.
So
that
we
were
forc'd
to
travel
together
,
though
he
committed
a
thousand
Impertinencies
by
the
way
.
Among
the
rest
,
he
put
one
trick
upon
the
Chief
of
the
Cheraffs
or
Bankers
at
Brampour
,
not
to
be
passed
over
in
silence
.
In
regard
the
ways
were
bad
,
and
that
he
had
but
one
pitiful
weak
Chariot
,
and
four
weak
Boys
,
which
with
the
help
of
Oxen
,
were
hardly
strong
enough
to
help
him
out
when
he
stuck
in
the
mire
,
he
seldom
came
to
his
journeys
end
till
two
or
three
hours
after
me
.
Now
upon
the
report
that
ran
of
the
French
ships
being
seen
out
at
Sea
,
and
the
general
belief
that
Beber
would
be
one
of
the
Principal
Trustees
of
the
Company
,
several
,
as
I
said
before
,
courted
him
,
and
sought
to
engage
his
Friendship
.
Being
arriv'd
at
Brampour
,
the
Chief
of
the
Cheraffs
,
attended
by
a
dozen
of
his
servants
came
to
visit
us
.
Upon
the
first
acquaintance
Beber
told
him
that
he
wanted
a
Pallaquin
to
go
to
Surat
,
whereupon
the
Cheraff
civilly
offered
him
his
,
and
caus'd
it
to
be
trimm'd
up
for
his
better
accommodation
.
Beber
thought
that
trimming
would
have
bin
finisht
in
one
day
,
when
indeed
it
requir'd
three
or
four
.
The
next
day
I
order'd
my
Coach
to
be
got
ready
,
and
order'd
my
Pallaquin
to
be
carri'd
away
.
Beber
,
who
verily
believ'd
that
the
Company
▪
s
ships
were
already
in
the
Road
of
Surat
,
began
to
curse
and
bann
the
Cheraff
,
who
presently
came
to
him
and
endeavour'd
to
appease
him
with
good
words
.
He
told
him
,
it
could
be
no
prejudice
to
him
to
stay
a
day
or
two
;
for
by
that
time
the
Roads
would
be
better
,
and
he
might
travel
the
faster
.
But
Beber
,
being
transported
with
passion
,
was
so
far
from
taking
the
Cheraffs
reasons
for
satisfaction
,
that
snatching
a
Cudgel
out
of
his
Waggoners
hands
that
stood
next
to
him
,
he
gave
the
Cheraff
three
or
four
good
Licks
cross
the
shoulders
.
The
Merchants
and
other
people
that
were
in
the
Inn
,
were
strangely
surpriz'd
at
such
a
piece
of
rudeness
,
and
ran
out
presently
,
some
with
Stones
,
and
others
with
Cudgels
,
making
a
hideous
noise
,
and
crying
out
,
that
they
had
never
seen
the
like
.
They
took
it
for
a
most
enormous
Crime
,
to
strike
the
Chief
of
the
Cheraffs
,
above
fourscore
years
old
,
whose
very
age
ought
to
have
bin
protection
enough
from
such
an
Affront
.
Good
luck
it
was
for
Beber
,
after
such
a
rash
action
committed
,
that
I
was
well
known
at
Brampour
,
having
been
there
ten
or
twelve
times
,
and
in
some
of
my
Travels
having
dealt
for
above
200000
Roupies
.
There
were
none
of
the
Cheraffs
with
whom
I
had
not
dealt
by
Letters
of
Exchange
,
and
very
few
Merchants
or
Brokers
who
had
not
had
some
business
or
other
upon
my
accompt
.
They
cry'd
out
,
speaking
of
me
;
See
there
the
Monsieur
Franqui
,
with
whom
we
have
dealt
so
often
,
yet
never
heard
him
give
us
an
ill
word
.
Another
good
chance
he
had
to
meet
there
the
Coutevall's
Lieutenant
,
and
three
Merchants
of
Surat
;
and
thus
between
us
,
having
disingag'd
Beber
out
of
the
Brabble
wherein
he
had
so
sillily
bemir'd
himself
,
we
made
him
get
into
my
Coach
,
and
so
packt
him
out
of
the
City
.
I
follow'd
him
two
hours
after
:
for
had
he
staid
longer
in
Brampour
,
I
believe
the
Faquirs
and
Derviches
would
have
beat
out
his
brains
.
For
he
was
no
sooner
gone
,
but
a
great
number
of
that
sort
of
rabble
came
to
the
Inn
,
crying
out
,
Where
was
that
Dog
of
a
Cafer
that
had
beaten
the
Cheraff
.
Thereupon
,
seeing
the
Multitude
encrease
,
I
stole
out
of
the
Town
,
without
saying
a
word
,
and
rid
on
till
I
got
three
leagues
from
Brampour
,
to
an
old
Town
call'd
Badelpoura
,
where
I
overtook
Beber
,
who
had
hir'd
a
Coach
made
after
the
fashion
of
the
Country
.
It
was
but
reason
,
that
I
should
have
my
own
Coach
to
sleep
in
the
night
:
For
though
in
all
places
where
you
come
to
lye
in
the
night
,
the
Indians
will
offer
you
a
little
bed
to
lye
on
,
yet
in
regard
the
rains
were
but
just
over
,
the
bedsteads
were
so
full
of
Punies
,
that
there
was
no
resting
.
These
Punies
are
ingender'd
by
the
moisture
which
the
●ains
,
that
fall
for
four
months
together
,
cause
in
those
Countries
.
Which
being
over
,
and
the
Sun
recovering
its
wonted
heat
,
the
women
carry
forth
their
beds
every
morning
,
and
beating
them
well
with
good
big
sticks
,
never
leave
till
the
Punies
fall
to
the
ground
,
and
there
turning
up
their
bellies
presently
dye
.
These
beds
consist
of
four
feet
and
four
round
staves
,
as
broad
and
as
long
as
you
please
.
To
the
staves
are
fasten'd
girths
about
four
fingers
broad
,
which
are
much
more
commodious
than
the
bottoms
of
our
beds
that
are
plank'd
with
Deal
or
other
wood
.
Over
the
girths
they
only
lay
a
single
Coverlet
or
Sheet
,
which
is
a
manner
of
lying
easie
enough
,
considering
the
heat
of
the
Country
.
The
fourth
day
after
our
departure
from
Brampour
,
being
near
a
great
Town
call'd
Semqueles
,
in
a
flat
Country
,
we
perceiv'd
all
the
Plain
cover'd
with
Tents
.
It
appear'd
to
be
the
Camp
of
one
of
the
chief
Kans
,
or
Lords
,
whom
the
Great
Mogull
had
sent
with
50000
men
against
the
Rebel
Raja
Sevagi
.
This
Lord
,
understanding
who
we
were
,
very
civilly
sent
us
Melons
,
and
Mango's
,
and
bid
his
Officers
tell
us
withal
,
that
we
were
out
of
all
danger
,
and
might
safely
pursue
our
journey
.
Whatever
I
could
say
to
Beber
,
to
perswade
him
that
it
was
but
an
act
of
civility
and
good
manners
,
to
wait
upon
the
Prince
,
I
could
by
no
means
engage
him
.
I
seeing
his
impertinency
,
shifted
my
habit
,
and
sent
one
of
my
servants
to
the
Camp
,
to
learn
whether
the
Kan
drank
Wine
;
and
understanding
that
he
did
,
I
took
a
bottle
of
Spanish
,
and
another
of
Schirus
Wine
,
and
a
small
pocket
Pistol
delicately
embellish'd
with
silver
;
and
with
this
small
Present
away
I
went
to
wait
upon
the
General
.
Being
come
into
his
Presence
,
I
excus'd
Beber
,
as
not
being
well
,
and
immediately
presented
him
the
little
Pistol
,
which
he
took
,
and
bid
me
charge
,
being
desirous
to
try
it
.
After
he
had
shot
it
off
,
said
he
to
his
Lords
that
stood
by
,
Now
must
we
confess
these
Franqui's
to
be
ingenious
.
This
man
sees
that
I
am
going
to
the
Wars
,
and
presents
me
wherewithal
to
defend
my
life
.
Then
casting
his
eyes
upon
the
little
Hamper
,
where
the
Bottles
were
,
he
ask'd
what
it
was
?
They
told
him
in
his
Ear.
Oh
,
said
he
,
looking
at
the
same
time
upon
two
or
three
Mim
Bachi's
,
or
Colonels
that
were
present
,
This
Franqui
Gentleman
has
given
me
a
bottle
of
Wine
,
well
we
must
drink
it
,
for
I
find
I
shall
please
him
in
so
doing
.
When
the
Mollah's
heard
him
talk
of
Wine
,
they
slunk
away
;
which
made
the
Kan
laugh
heartily
.
These
are
Agi's
,
quoth
he
;
they
have
bin
Pilgrims
to
Mecca
,
and
never
drink
Wine
after
they
come
home
again
.
Having
taken
my
leave
,
he
sent
me
a
Pomere
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Scarf
that
may
also
serve
for
a
Girdle
.
It
was
made
of
white
Sattin
with
flow'rs
of
Gold
,
and
might
be
worth
about
a
hundred
Roupies
.
He
that
brought
it
,
told
me
,
I
should
do
the
Kan
a
great
kindness
,
to
send
him
another
bottle
of
Wine
:
thereupon
I
sent
him
two
or
three
,
which
was
all
my
store
.
He
sent
me
six
Horsemen
to
conduct
us
three
days
journey
,
till
we
had
pass'd
a
great
River
that
flows
from
the
Mountains
of
the
South
,
which
washing
the
City
of
Baroche
,
from
whence
it
takes
its
Name
,
falls
into
the
Bay
of
Cambay
.
When
we
came
to
our
last
stage
,
which
is
a
great
Town
,
call'd
Barnoli
,
from
whence
it
is
but
14
Leagues
to
Surat
,
Beber
sent
one
of
his
Hirelings
to
give
notice
thereof
to
Father
Ambrose
.
When
the
News
came
,
the
Father
went
with
the
Aleppo
Merchant
,
often
already
mention'd
,
to
borrow
the
English
President
's
Coaches
:
and
there
were
about
15
or
16
more
Coaches
all
in
a
train
,
with
several
Horsemen
and
Merchant
Banians
that
made
hast
to
meet
the
Deputy
.
This
happen'd
upon
the
first
of
November
,
1666.
They
carri'd
with
them
Provision
enough
to
make
merry
,
and
every
Banian
had
his
Present
ready
.
For
my
part
,
I
as
soon
as
I
had
saluted
the
Father
Capuchin
,
I
went
directly
to
my
Lodging
,
where
I
had
left
two
Servants
to
take
care
of
a
Sum
of
Money
which
I
had
receiv'd
of
the
King
of
Persia
,
unwilling
to
hazard
it
upon
the
Road.
For
in
whatever
part
of
the
Indies
I
came
,
I
had
credit
enough
to
buy
without
Money
.
I
only
gave
my
Bills
for
payment
at
Agra
,
Visapour
,
Golconda
,
or
Surat
,
where
I
generally
left
my
Money
,
as
having
receiv'd
it
there
for
the
most
part
of
the
Lords
or
Kings
of
the
Country
.
As
for
Beber
,
he
was
no
Changeling
,
the
follies
that
he
committed
are
too
numerous
to
be
related
:
but
how
he
began
the
year
1667
,
is
not
to
be
omitted
.
M.
Thevenot
,
upon
his
return
from
Madraspatan
and
Golconda
,
lodg'd
in
the
Capuchins
house
.
Beber
going
to
visit
him
,
told
him
,
that
the
Capuchins
were
the
Hollanders
Spies
,
and
that
he
had
often
advis'd
Father
Ambrose
to
break
with
them
,
and
not
to
go
any
more
to
their
House
.
That
while
he
frequented
their
Society
,
the
French
Company
would
be
sure
to
find
some
obstacle
in
their
Trade
when
the
Ships
should
arrive
;
and
that
if
the
Hollanders
had
not
been
at
Agra
,
they
might
have
done
what
they
pleas'd
with
the
King
.
That
the
hundred
thousand
Roupies
which
they
had
presented
to
the
King
and
Grandees
of
the
Court
,
had
hinder'd
them
from
obtaining
what
they
design'd
.
By
which
it
appear'd
,
he
understood
not
the
humour
of
the
Hollanders
;
for
they
are
not
so
liberal
:
nor
would
all
their
tricks
,
or
presents
have
any
thing
avail'd
them
,
the
Great
Mogul
being
desirous
that
all
Nations
should
be
welcome
to
his
Dominions
,
especially
Merchants
,
as
well
they
that
import
little
,
as
they
that
bring
in
much
.
M.
Thevenot
told
him
,
that
he
had
never
observ'd
so
much
of
the
Hollanders
in
all
his
travels
;
for
if
it
were
true
,
that
they
had
such
a
desire
to
hinder
the
Trade
of
other
Nations
,
they
would
not
afford
them
passage
in
their
Ships
,
or
to
put
their
Goods
aboard
,
as
they
often
did
.
Moreover
,
they
send
away
many
times
one
or
two
Ships
according
to
the
quantity
,
laden
all
with
strangers
Goods
,
from
Maslipatan
or
Surat
,
in
which
Ships
,
there
is
not
oft-times
so
much
as
one
Bale
belonging
to
the
Company
.
And
this
,
added
he
,
is
farther
observable
,
That
they
afford
their
Freight
cheaper
then
the
English
,
or
any
other
Nation
,
who
have
Ships
in
these
parts
.
Thus
Monsieur
Thevenot
endeavour'd
to
convince
M.
Beber
;
who
would
have
had
Father
Ambrose
have
fallen
out
with
the
Hollanders
.
But
he
knew
better
things
then
to
disoblige
persons
to
whom
he
was
so
much
beholding
as
he
was
every
day
.
For
every
week
they
allow'd
the
house
a
certain
quantity
of
Bread
and
Meat
,
and
upon
Fast-days
sent
them
Fish
,
Eggs
,
Brandy
,
and
Wine
,
which
were
no
such
unkindnessés
to
be
quarrell'd
with
.
Monsieur
Thevenot
at
the
same
time
told
Beber
,
that
he
should
do
well
to
repay
Father
Ambrose
the
Money
which
he
had
borrow'd
to
pay
for
the
Coach
which
he
had
broken
to
serve
him
,
as
also
that
which
he
had
given
the
Seamen
,
for
trying
if
they
could
discover
the
Companies
Vessels
upon
the
Coast
.
But
he
turn'd
his
deaf
ear
to
that
discourse
,
and
would
never
be
persuaded
to
reimburse
the
Money
which
Father
Ambrose
laid
out
for
him
.
Monsieur
Thevenot
perceiving
his
unwillingness
,
and
pressing
him
to
do
things
handsomly
,
put
him
into
such
a
chafe
,
that
he
fell
a
swearing
after
such
a
violent
rate
,
in
a
Parlour
,
that
was
parted
only
by
a
thin
board
from
the
place
where
the
Mass
was
said
,
that
one
of
the
Fryers
,
just
ready
to
go
to
the
Altar
,
came
forth
to
desire
him
to
leave
his
blaspheming
.
But
Beber's
insolence
took
his
admonition
so
ill
,
that
he
very
rudely
beat
the
Fryer
in
Mr.
Thevenot's
presence
;
swearing
,
That
had
it
not
been
out
of
respect
to
him
,
he
would
have
knockt
him
o'
the
head
.
The
Capuchin
being
so
injuriously
us'd
,
came
to
Me
,
being
hardly
able
to
stir
his
neck
,
by
reason
of
one
of
the
blows
that
Beber
had
given
him
.
I
chaft
his
neck
with
Oyl
of
Coco's
,
and
wrapt
it
up
warm
:
but
we
durst
not
speak
a
word
of
Beber's
idle
action
,
for
fear
of
exposing
our selves
to
the
laughter
of
the
English
and
Hollanders
,
who
would
have
made
good
sport
with
it
.
Besides
these
Enormities
,
he
put
away
his
Servant
that
had
sav'd
his
Life
,
and
kept
his
Wages
.
After
that
he
went
to
lye
at
an
Apothecaries
house
,
whose
Name
was
Mouillon
,
who
came
from
Goa
,
with
a
good
quantity
of
Portugal
Wine
,
and
kept
a
Tavern
at
Surat
.
While
he
lay
there
he
had
a
great
Contest
with
the
Merchant
,
who
receiv'd
the
24000
Roupies
,
which
the
King
had
given
him
for
the
loss
which
he
alleadg'd
that
he
and
his
Chyrurgeon
had
sustain'd
.
For
the
Merchant
would
acknowledge
the
receipt
of
no
more
then
23900
Roupies
,
the
other
Hundred
being
deducted
for
Fees
of
the
Treasury
.
He
also
maintain'd
,
That
the
Merchant
had
receiv'd
the
12000
Roupies
which
the
King
had
allow'd
him
for
the
loss
of
his
Blood
:
but
it
was
known
that
the
Grand
Treasurer
would
never
pay
that
Money
.
Thus
when
he
saw
that
his
Cheats
were
discover'd
to
all
the
World
,
he
began
to
bethink
himself
how
to
get
away
:
and
we
observ'd
,
that
he
would
fain
have
quitted
Surat
without
noise
.
But
there
is
such
good
Order
taken
both
by
Land
and
Sea
,
that
no
person
can
go
away
without
the
knowledge
and
leave
of
the
Governour
.
For
as
the
Countrymen
that
come
from
the
other
side
of
the
water
cannot
return
unless
they
shew
a
mark
in
their
hands
made
with
red
Earth
at
the
Custom-house
;
neither
Horse
nor
Coach
can
stir
without
a
Note
from
the
Chabander
,
and
another
for
the
Radars
,
who
lye
sometimes
two
or
three
Leagues
from
the
Town
.
Beber
nevertheless
had
some
assurance
from
his
Vintner
,
that
he
might
get
into
a
Boat
,
by
bidding
the
Boatmen
carry
him
to
Reynel
,
a
large
Town
on
the
other
side
of
the
water
.
The
Master
of
the
Boat
ask'd
him
for
his
Ticket
,
but
Beber
answer'd
him
with
his
Cudgel
,
forcing
him
forward
,
and
telling
him
,
he
was
not
to
demand
Billets
of
such
a
person
as
he
was
.
As
he
was
got
half
way
the
River
a
great
number
of
Souldiers
hollow'd
after
the
Boatmen
,
to
row
the
Strangers
back
ashoar
.
But
Beber
laid
his
hand
upon
his
Sword
,
and
compell'd
the
Boatmen
to
go
forward
.
That
evening
,
Beber
being
return'd
,
the
poor
Boatmen
were
apprehended
,
and
bastinado'd
till
they
were
almost
maim'd
.
The
people
cri'd
out
,
that
it
was
the
Frangui
that
ought
to
be
so
serv'd
,
and
not
the
poor
Watermen
,
who
had
done
nothing
but
by
constraint
.
Thus
did
this
Envoy
behave
himself
both
in
Persia
and
India
,
to
the
great
hindrance
of
the
French
Nation
.
Now
let
us
see
what
became
of
both
Boulaye
and
Beber
after
all
their
Extravagancies
.
The
Sieur
de
la
Boulaye
,
according
to
the
accompt
given
by
the
Hollanders
that
were
at
Agra
,
left
the
Town
five
or
six
days
after
my
departure
.
Knowing
I
went
to
Surat
,
he
had
plaid
his
game
so
well
with
me
,
that
he
got
a
Hamper
of
twelve
large
bottles
of
Wine
for
138
Roupies
,
though
they
cost
me
more
,
for
which
he
gave
me
a
Note
of
his
hand
,
that
I
have
still
in
my
custody
,
to
be
paid
at
Surat
,
upon
the
arrival
of
the
French
Companies
ships
.
From
thence
he
travell'd
to
Patna
,
where
he
staid
nine
or
ten
days
,
partly
with
the
English
,
partly
with
the
Hollanders
:
from
whence
he
departed
for
Daca
,
the
Residence
of
the
Governour
of
the
Province
.
The
Governour
of
the
Province
of
Bengale
was
then
the
Great
Mogul's
Uncle
,
whose
name
was
Cha-Est-Kan
,
a
potent
Prince
,
who
has
always
under
his
Command
thirty
or
forty
thousand
men
.
At
Patna
,
Boulaye
had
a
project
,
that
from
thence
he
might
easily
pass
into
China
,
and
to
that
purpose
he
there
embarqu'd
with
some
Persian
Souldiers
,
who
were
going
to
list
themselves
under
Cha-Est-Kan
.
But
after
that
,
to
this
hour
,
it
never
could
be
certainly
known
what
became
of
him
:
but
by
all
probable
conjectures
,
it
is
verily
believ'd
,
that
the
Persian
Souldiers
murder'd
him
and
his
little
Slave
,
in
hopes
of
some
good
booty
.
Of
the
truth
whereof
,
the
Observation
that
follows
was
no
small
evidence
.
About
a
quarter
of
a
mile
from
Daca
lies
a
Town
,
where
live
several
mungrel
Portugal
Officers
,
belonging
to
the
Governour
of
Bengale
,
as
Canoneers
and
Carpenters
,
and
some
of
the
same
Nation
that
serve
in
the
Cavalry
of
Cha-Est-Kan
.
There
they
have
also
a
small
Church
very
well
built
,
where
an
Austin
Fryar
officiates
,
to
whom
,
about
three
months
after
Boulaye's
departure
from
Patna
,
a
certain
Persian
in
the
Habit
of
a
Souldier
,
with
two
more
companions
,
brought
two
large
Books
,
the
one
in
Folio
,
and
the
other
in
Quarto
to
sell
.
The
Fryer
,
who
was
a
mungrel
also
,
understood
no
Latin
;
but
finding
them
not
to
be
in
the
Portugal
Language
,
would
have
stopp'd
the
Books
as
stoln
from
the
Hollanders
,
had
not
the
Souldier
been
too
strong
for
him
.
These
Books
were
thought
to
have
been
Boulaye's
;
who
,
to
my
knowledge
,
had
two
Chests
full
,
well
bound
;
in
reading
whereof
he
spent
the
greatest
part
of
his
time
.
His
Avarice
was
his
Ruine
;
for
had
he
taken
a
Bark
by
himself
,
as
I
did
when
I
went
from
Patna
,
and
had
oblig'd
the
Watermen
to
give
him
good
security
,
he
could
have
run
no
hazard
.
For
my
part
I
took
one
with
four
and
twenty
men
;
and
every
one
,
knowing
I
never
spar'd
for
cost
,
gave
me
excellent
security
.
These
Barks
are
little
Galliots
,
which
will
undertake
to
carry
you
to
your
journey's
end
,
and
name
your
own
day
.
If
you
will
lye
ashoar
every
evening
,
they
will
set
up
your
Tents
;
and
stop
at
any
Town
or
City
to
take
in
Provisions
.
I
never
made
so
pleasant
a
Voyage
in
my
life
,
nor
with
less
trouble
.
For
in
these
Barks
,
there
is
a
Room
where
the
Sun
cannot
come
in
,
where
you
may
repose
in
the
day
time
,
and
sit
in
the
cool
Air
on
that
side
from
whence
the
Breez
comes
.
There
is
another
place
cover'd
for
your
Kitchin
;
and
another
little
Garderobe
for
the
private
deeds
of
Nature
.
By
the
way
I
kill'd
great
store
of
large
Geese
,
Cranes
,
and
Crocodiles
,
which
I
gave
the
Watermen
,
who
were
very
glad
of
them
;
for
they
sold
them
in
the
Towns
as
they
row'd
along
.
The
people
in
those
quarters
are
very
good
natur'd
and
officious
.
Dyet
is
little
worth
,
as
being
the
place
where
you
may
buy
a
hundred
Pullets
for
a
Crown
:
and
for
three
or
four
Pence
,
you
may
buy
a
Fish
of
a
prodigious
length
and
bigness
.
Beber's
end
was
no
less
sad
.
For
when
the
French
Companies
Ships
were
arriv'd
,
M.
Caron
,
who
commanded
them
,
and
M.
Rambos
,
with
an
Armenian
,
who
had
the
management
of
the
chiefest
part
of
the
business
,
had
been
acquainted
with
what
had
pass'd
at
Surat
,
between
Beber
and
the
Capuchins
.
Presently
Affections
and
Interests
parted
.
Caron
and
Rambos
took
Beber's
part
;
the
Armenian
held
for
the
Capuchins
,
which
was
at
length
the
ruin
of
Beber
and
Rambos
.
The
Holland
Commander
going
aboard
to
visit
the
Sieur
Caron
,
upon
his
return
would
not
permit
the
Captain
to
stir
out
of
his
Cabin
,
so
that
Rambos
and
the
Armenian
took
upon
them
to
wait
upon
the
Commander
.
Upon
this
Occasion
the
Armenian
took
upon
him
to
precede
Rambos
,
and
briskly
threw
himself
before
the
French-man
;
who
being
provok'd
at
the
Affront
,
gave
the
Armenian
a
swinging
cuff
o'
the
Ear
before
all
the
company
.
To
be
short
,
the
Sieur
Caron
,
Rambos
,
and
Beber
holding
all
together
,
the
Armenian
found
himself
too
weak
to
resist
:
and
in
regard
he
had
the
Management
of
the
Cash
,
he
was
accus'd
of
Misbehaviour
,
and
was
condemn'd
to
be
hang'd
.
But
because
they
could
not
execute
the
Sentence
which
they
had
given
at
Surat
,
they
sent
him
away
to
the
Council
Royal
of
the
Island
of
Madagascar
,
of
which
M.
Mondevergue
was
chief
;
who
was
so
far
from
confirming
the
Sentence
given
at
Surat
,
that
he
admitted
the
Armenian
to
justifie
himself
;
and
finding
that
he
was
not
only
innocent
,
but
that
he
might
be
very
useful
to
the
Company
,
he
sent
him
back
to
Surat
with
more
power
then
he
had
before
.
This
put
Beber
and
Rambos
into
a
fit
of
Despair
,
to
see
the
person
whom
they
thought
to
have
ruin'd
,
now
above
them
.
Thereupon
they
found
a
way
to
get
12000
Roupies
a
piece
for
their
Wages
,
which
they
pretended
to
be
due
from
the
Company
:
and
with
that
and
24000
Roupies
which
Beber
had
of
his
own
they
Embarqu'd
both
together
for
Goa
.
Where
,
being
arriv'd
,
Beber
dy'd
soon
after
:
But
as
for
Rambos
,
he
return'd
home
again
through
Ispahan
.
OBSERVATIONS
UPON
THE
TRADE
OF
THE
EAST-INDIES
.
THat
Nation
which
has
a
design
to
settle
a
Trade
in
the
East-Indies
,
must
be
sure
in
the
first
place
,
to
possess
themselves
of
a
convenient
place
in
that
Country
,
to
carine
their
Ships
,
and
shelter
themselves
during
the
tempestuous
Seasons
.
This
want
of
a
good
Haven
is
the
reason
that
the
English
have
not
made
those
advantages
which
otherwise
they
might
have
done
;
because
it
is
impossible
that
any
Vessel
should
remain
in
those
Seas
without
being
carin'd
,
or
else
eaten
by
the
worms
.
Therefore
,
because
it
is
a
long
way
from
Europe
to
the
East-Indies
,
it
would
be
requisite
to
have
a
retreating
place
at
the
Cape
of
good
Hope
,
to
take
in
fresh
Water
and
Provisions
,
whether
going
or
coming
;
but
especially
in
their
return
,
in
regard
that
the
Ships
being
then
laden
,
cannot
take
in
Water
for
any
long
time
.
The
Road
of
the
Island
of
St.
Helen's
,
where
the
English
have
built
a
Fort
,
is
a
very
commodious
place
:
and
if
the
Water
be
not
so
good
upon
the
North-side
,
yet
the
Plain
is
an
excellent
spot
of
Ground
to
sow
,
with
convenience
of
all
things
necessary
for
human
support
.
This
advantage
the
English
and
Dutch
have
depriv'd
all
other
Nations
of
,
by
their
Forts
upon
the
Cape
of
good
Hope
,
and
St.
Helen's
.
And
therefore
some
River's
mouth
,
near
the
Cape
of
good
Hope
,
ought
to
be
fought
for
,
for
the
same
purpose
,
which
would
be
far
more
convenient
then
the
Dauphin
Island
,
where
there
is
no
Trade
but
that
of
buying
Cattel
for
their
Hides
;
which
being
a
Trade
of
so
little
consequence
,
would
ruin
a
Company
to
follow
it
.
The
reason
why
I
make
this
Proposal
is
,
because
that
in
the
year
1648
,
two
Portugal
Vessels
being
bound
from
Lisbon
to
the
East-Indies
,
and
resolving
to
touch
at
the
Cape
,
to
take
in
fresh
Water
,
mistook
their
just
Depths
,
so
that
the
Sea
running
high
,
they
fell
into
a
Bay
,
18
or
20
Leagues
from
the
Cape
,
upon
the
Coast
that
looks
to
the
West
.
In
that
Bay
they
found
a
River
,
whose
Water
was
very
good
;
and
the
Blacks
of
the
Country
brought
them
Refreshments
of
all
sorts
of
Fowl
,
Fish
,
and
Bullock's
flesh
.
There
they
staid
above
15
days
,
and
before
they
set
sail
,
they
took
two
of
the
Negro's
,
which
they
carri'd
along
with
them
to
Goa
,
to
teach
them
the
Portuguese
Language
;
on
purpose
to
try
if
they
could
discover
by
them
any
knowledge
of
the
Trade
of
the
Country
.
The
Dutch
Commander
at
Surat
desir'd
me
,
to
inform
my self
,
when
I
went
to
Goa
,
what
the
Portugals
had
learnt
from
those
two
Negro's
.
But
one
St.
Amand
,
a
French
Ingeneer
,
who
was
Supervisor
of
the
Fortifications
of
Goa
,
told
me
,
That
he
could
not
make
them
learn
one
word
of
the
Language
;
and
that
he
could
only
guess
by
their
signs
,
that
they
had
some
knowledge
of
Ambergreece
and
Elephants
Teeth
.
The
Portugals
however
made
no
question
but
to
meet
with
Gold
,
if
they
could
find
a
way
to
trade
higher
up
i'
the
Country
.
The
Revolutions
of
Portugal
,
and
their
Wars
with
Spain
have
hinder'd
them
from
making
any
more
particular
discovery
of
the
Coast
.
Which
it
were
to
be
wish'd
the
French
would
undertake
,
provided
they
gave
no
cause
of
jealousie
to
the
Hollanders
,
of
what
they
were
going
about
.
There
is
also
a
necessity
of
possessing
,
or
at
least
having
the
liberty
of
some
place
near
Surat
,
to
ride
safe
in
,
and
to
wash
and
tallow
in
,
in
case
they
should
be
staid
by
the
Rain-Seasons
.
The
reason
is
,
because
that
during
that
ill
season
,
at
what
time
it
is
impossible
to
keep
the
Seas
,
the
Mogul
jealous
of
his
Fortress
of
Surat
suffers
no
Foreign
Vessel
in
the
River
,
where
nevertheless
,
the
Ships
being
unladen
,
may
ride
securely
from
the
terrible
Tempests
that
last
for
five
Months
.
The
only
secure
place
for
the
Companies
Vessels
would
be
the
Town
of
Dia
,
belonging
to
the
Portugals
.
The
advantage
of
the
situation
is
considerable
for
several
reasons
.
The
circuit
of
the
City
contains
almost
400
Houses
,
and
might
be
capable
to
receive
a
greater
number
of
people
,
where
the
Ships
would
find
all
conveniencies
during
their
stay
.
It
is
seated
upon
the
Coast
of
Guzerat
,
upon
a
point
of
the
Gulph
of
Cambaye
,
looking
toward
the
South-east
.
The
form
of
it
is
almost
round
;
and
above
half
the
Circle
environ'd
by
the
Sea
.
It
is
not
commanded
by
any
Hill
;
and
the
Portugals
have
begun
those
Fortifications
,
which
might
be
easily
finish'd
.
It
contains
several
Wells
of
very
good
Water
,
and
a
River
which
falls
into
the
Sea
near
the
City
,
whose
Water
is
better
then
that
of
Surat
,
or
Souali
,
and
the
Harbour
is
very
commodious
for
Shipping
.
The
Portugals
,
when
they
had
first
settl'd
themselves
in
the
Indies
,
kept
there
a
Fleet
compos'd
of
Galleys
,
Brigantines
,
and
other
light
Vessels
,
whereby
they
made
themselves
Masters
,
for
a
long
time
,
of
all
the
Trade
of
the
Places
we
have
treated
of
.
So
that
no
Ship
could
trade
,
without
the
Governour
of
Dia's
Passport
,
who
made
it
in
the
Name
of
the
Viceroy
that
liv'd
at
Goa
.
The
Imposition
,
which
the
Ships
paid
,
was
sufficient
to
maintain
the
Fleet
and
Garrison
,
and
to
enrich
the
Governour
besides
.
When
the
Rain-Seasons
are
over
,
that
the
wind
sits
at
North
and
North-east
,
you
may
sail
from
Dia
to
Surat
in
three
or
four
Tides
with
light
Vessels
;
but
great
Ships
that
are
laden
must
fetch
a
compass
about
the
Bank
.
The
City
has
no
Land
belonging
to
it
,
but
what
it
stands
upon
,
yet
it
would
be
no
difficult
thing
to
agree
with
the
Raja
,
or
Govervour
of
the
Province
,
and
to
obtain
as
much
as
should
be
sufficient
for
the
Inhabitants
.
Neither
is
the
Land
about
it
very
fertile
,
and
besides
,
the
people
are
the
poorest
in
the
whole
Empire
of
the
Mogul
.
Nevertheless
the
Country
is
so
well
stor'd
with
Cattel
,
that
an
Ox
or
a
Bufalo
will
not
cost
above
two
Piasters
.
The
English
and
Hollanders
make
use
of
these
Cattel
to
feed
their
People
,
and
to
spare
the
Provisions
of
their
Ships
,
while
they
stay
at
Souali
.
But
it
is
observable
that
the
Bufalo's
flesh
in
those
parts
causes
frequent
Dysenteries
,
which
the
Bullocks
flesh
or
Beef
never
does
.
The
Raja
that
commands
the
Country
has
only
the
Title
of
Governour
for
life
.
Which
is
common
to
most
of
the
Raja's
in
the
Mogul's
Empire
,
whose
Ancestours
were
Lords
of
Provinces
,
where
now
their
Descendants
only
enjoy
the
Titles
of
Governours
.
Having
thus
got
possession
of
a
good
Post
;
the
next
thing
of
Importance
is
to
choose
out
two
men
considerable
for
their
Honesty
,
Prudence
,
and
Skill
in
Trade
,
who
are
to
be
allow'd
the
full
of
their
Expences
.
These
two
persons
are
to
serve
the
Company
,
the
one
in
the
nature
of
a
President
,
with
a
Council
,
consisting
of
a
certain
number
of
persons
,
to
assist
him
.
The
other
in
the
quality
of
a
Broker
,
who
must
be
an
Idolater
of
the
Country
,
and
not
a
Mahumetan
,
in
regard
all
the
Workmen
he
has
to
deal
with
are
Idolaters
.
Civility
and
Faith
of
Promise
are
altogether
requisit
to
gain
Credit
among
strangers
.
And
these
particular
qualities
are
requir'd
in
the
particular
Broakers
,
who
are
under
the
Broaker-General
in
the
Provinces
where
the
Factories
are
settl'd
.
Good
Intelligence
is
necessary
for
these
two
persons
,
to
understand
the
alteration
of
Manufactures
.
This
alteration
happens
either
through
the
craft
and
subtilty
of
the
Workmen
and
the
Merchants
themselves
,
or
by
the
correspondence
of
the
Broakers
and
Workmen
.
Which
alteration
may
cause
so
much
dammage
to
the
Company
,
that
the
Broakers
shall
gain
ten
and
twelve
i'
the
hundred
by
it
.
If
the
President
and
Broaker-General
combine
with
the
particular
Broakers
and
Merchants
,
it
will
be
a
difficult
thing
for
the
Company
to
avoid
being
deceiv'd
;
but
if
these
two
persons
are
but
faithful
and
honest
,
the
fraud
may
be
easily
remedi'd
by
changing
the
particular
Broakers
.
The
Officers
of
a
Company
may
be
unfaithful
to
their
Trust
in
this
respect
:
When
a
Vessel
arrives
in
Port
,
the
President
for
the
Nation
receives
the
Company
's
Letters
,
and
the
Bills
of
Lading
;
upon
which
he
calls
his
Council
,
sends
for
the
Broaker
,
and
gives
him
a
Copy
of
the
said
Bills
.
The
Broaker
shews
them
to
three
or
four
of
the
principal
Merchants
of
the
Country
,
who
are
wont
to
buy
by
whole
sale
.
If
the
President
and
the
Broaker
hold
together
for
their
own
profit
,
the
Broaker
instead
of
facilitating
the
sale
as
he
ought
to
do
,
advises
the
Merchants
to
be
shie
,
and
to
offer
only
such
a
price
:
Then
the
President
sends
for
the
Broaker
and
these
two
or
three
Merchants
;
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Council
he
asks
the
Merchants
what
they
will
give
for
the
Goods
in
the
Bills
of
Lading
mention'd
.
If
the
Merchants
are
resolute
to
give
no
more
then
so
much
;
The
President
puts
off
the
sale
15
days
longer
,
more
or
less
,
as
he
pretends
himself
press'd
to
sell
.
In
the
mean
time
he
sends
for
the
Merchants
several
times
for
a
shew
,
and
at
length
,
to
avoid
suspicion
,
and
to
discharge
himself
,
he
asks
the
advice
of
the
Council
,
and
as
they
approve
,
orders
the
delivery
of
the
Goods
to
the
Merchant
.
But
though
the
Temptations
be
very
great
,
to
which
these
two
Officers
are
subject
,
by
reason
of
their
pow'r
,
their
frequent
opportunities
,
and
their
distance
from
their
Superiours
,
the
Company
,
besides
their
being
wary
in
their
Election
,
may
remedy
these
disorders
by
depriving
them
of
that
pretence
,
which
the
Dutch
Commanders
and
Broakers
have
,
of
being
constrain'd
to
sell
off
presently
to
the
Merchants
in
gross
,
to
avoid
the
expences
of
delay
.
The
Errour
which
the
Hollanders
commit
in
this
respect
is
,
That
their
Officers
bespeak
every
year
upon
Credit
all
the
Goods
which
they
have
occasion
for
in
the
Empire
of
the
Mogul
,
according
to
the
Orders
which
they
receive
from
Batavia
.
The
credit
of
this
Advance
costs
them
sometimes
twelve
,
sometimes
fifteen
per
Cent
;
so
that
so
soon
as
their
laden
Vessels
are
arriv'd
in
the
the
Port
where
they
are
to
be
sold
,
they
are
oblig'd
to
sell
them
presently
off
at
the
Merchants
rate
first
offer'd
to
their
Broakers
,
to
make
up
a
present
stock
to
pay
off
their
credit
for
the
Goods
bespoke
for
their
Ships
to
carry
back
again
,
and
to
get
more
credit
for
the
next
year
.
This
is
that
which
cherishes
that
confederacy
between
the
President
,
the
Broaker
and
the
Merchant
,
who
makes
advantage
enough
of
this
necessity
of
selling
.
Whereas
the
better
way
were
,
for
them
that
carry
the
same
Commodities
which
the
Hollanders
do
,
to
carry
Money
also
to
pay
the
Workmen
for
the
Goods
bespoken
for
the
next
year
.
The
Company
making
this
advantage
shall
not
be
put
to
pay
that
great
Interest
of
12
and
15
per
Cent.
:
and
besides
,
they
shall
have
better
Goods
,
and
better
cheap
.
The
Ships
loading
shall
be
ready
before
they
arrive
in
Port
;
and
being
quick
laden
they
may
return
before
the
bad
Season
.
Neither
shall
the
Company
be
put
to
sell
their
Goods
at
a
low
price
;
because
their
Broakers
will
have
time
to
stay
for
the
coming
of
Merchants
from
other
parts
;
or
else
because
they
have
time
enough
to
send
them
to
other
places
,
where
they
are
sure
of
a
quicker
sale
.
Observe
also
,
That
it
is
far
more
profitable
to
carry
to
the
Indies
Gold
and
Silver
in
Ingots
,
rather
then
ready
coin'd
;
for
being
coin'd
the
Money
is
valu'd
only
according
to
their
Alloys
;
and
there
is
always
a
defalcation
made
for
the
charge
of
Coinage
.
The
Broaker
also
,
if
he
be
dishonest
,
may
combine
with
the
Master
of
the
Mogul's
Mint
,
which
is
settl'd
in
several
parts
of
the
Empire
,
and
put
a
lower
value
upon
the
Gold
and
Silver
then
it
deserves
,
by
telling
the
President
and
Council
,
that
upon
the
touch
it
appears
to
be
no
more
worth
.
But
it
is
an
easie
thing
to
avoid
this
deceit
,
provided
the
President
be
a
person
of
credit
and
prudence
,
by
sending
for
one
of
the
Refiners
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
that
live
in
the
Country
,
who
perfectly
understand
the
Touch
of
Metals
,
and
to
let
him
Essay
the
Gold
and
Silver
before
the
Broaker's
face
.
This
is
that
which
the
Sieur
Walkenton
did
for
the
Holland
Company
in
their
Factory
at
Casambazar
,
where
he
bought
every
year
six
or
seven
thousand
Bales
of
Silk
.
For
by
this
Essay
he
found
,
that
his
Broaker
being
in
confederacy
with
the
Master
of
the
Mint
,
had
cheated
the
Company
of
one
and
a
half
and
two
per
Cent
;
in
the
value
of
the
Gold
and
Silver
which
was
brought
him
from
Japan
,
as
well
coin'd
as
in
barr
,
to
a
very
considerable
sum
of
Money
.
The
Broaker
also
may
confederate
with
the
Master
of
the
Mint
to
couzen
the
Merchant
in
weghing
his
Gold
or
Silver
,
by
making
use
of
false
Weights
or
Scales
unduly
pois'd
.
But
that
fraud
is
easily
avoided
,
if
the
President
and
his
Council
will
be
but
so
patient
as
to
see
their
Metal
weigh'd
themselves
,
and
take
care
that
the
Weights
be
right
,
and
the
Scales
true
.
One
of
the
most
important
Observations
in
reference
to
the
Trade
of
the
Company
,
and
discipline
of
their
Factories
is
this
:
To
prevent
the
Merchants
or
under-Merchants
,
Accomptants
and
under-Accomptants
,
who
officiate
under
the
Commanders
and
Broakers
,
from
driving
any
particular
Trade
by
themselves
,
for
they
having
a
familiarity
with
the
men
of
Manufacture
,
and
finding
by
the
Letters
of
Advice
what
Goods
are
likely
to
be
most
vendible
next
year
,
buy
them
up
upon
their
own
accompts
,
and
find
a
way
to
lade
them
off
in
the
Company
's
Vessels
,
to
the
great
dammage
of
the
whole
,
though
to
the
great
gain
of
particular
people
.
And
this
the
President
permits
them
to
do
,
either
for
his
own
Interest
,
or
by
connivance
under
the
pretence
of
their
small
Wages
.
The
Captain
of
the
Vessel
also
winks
at
what
they
do
,
because
he
has
a
spell
for
loading
and
unloading
.
And
because
these
people
having
no
great
Stocks
,
are
desirous
to
put
off
their
Goods
with
the
first
opportunities
,
they
give
order
to
their
Correspondents
to
under-sell
the
Company
ten
or
twelve
in
the
Hundred
,
which
is
the
absolute
ruin
of
a
Trade
.
To
remedy
this
disorder
there
ought
to
be
a
Fiscal
,
or
King's
Proctor
,
in
every
of
the
chief
Factories
belonging
to
the
Company
,
to
act
in
the
King's
Name
,
and
by
his
Authority
.
He
is
to
be
independent
from
the
President
and
the
Broaker
,
in
the
Exercise
of
his
Office
;
so
that
he
may
have
an
eye
,
as
well
upon
their
behaviour
,
as
upon
the
demeanour
of
the
under
Officers
.
He
ought
to
be
a
person
of
good
Credit
,
resolute
and
vigilant
;
and
he
must
have
a
strength
of
men
correspondent
to
his
Employment
,
and
a
Deputy
to
act
under
him
.
He
is
to
have
good
Information
of
the
departure
of
all
Ships
when
they
are
once
laden
,
and
when
they
are
ready
to
set
sail
for
the
Port
whither
they
are
bound
.
When
he
hears
of
the
Arrival
of
any
Ship
,
he
ought
to
go
himself
,
or
send
his
Deputy
with
a
sufficient
Guard
,
to
take
an
Accompt
of
the
Ship
's
Lading
.
If
it
be
a
place
near
to
which
there
are
any
small
Islands
,
or
by-Nooks
,
it
behoves
him
to
take
care
that
no
Goods
be
privately
convey'd
ashoar
in
those
private
corners
,
where
there
are
receivers
a
now
ready
:
and
whatever
he
finds
thus
privately
unladen
he
shall
have
power
to
confiscate
.
He
shall
also
confiscate
whatever
he
finds
not
Mark'd
with
the
Company
's
Mark.
He
may
also
discharge
any
inferiour
Officers
to
whom
any
such
Bales
shall
belong
;
and
for
the
superiour
Officers
,
he
shall
complain
of
them
to
the
Company
.
He
shall
have
pow'r
to
open
all
private
Letters
,
to
inform
himself
of
Prohibited
Goods
,
and
Private
Correspondencies
.
This
Prohibition
of
Private
Trading
cannot
be
too
severely
impos'd
,
and
it
is
observ'd
with
so
much
exactness
in
Holland
,
that
when
one
of
the
Company
's
Ships
is
ready
to
set
sail
from
Amsterdam
,
a
Burgomaster
gives
the
Captain
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Seamen
their
Oaths
,
that
they
shall
be
contented
with
their
Wages
,
and
meddle
with
nothing
of
Trade
.
All
the
Officers
of
the
Factory
should
be
advanc'd
by
degrees
,
so
that
a
sub-Accomptant
may
have
hopes
to
be
a
President
;
that
the
hopes
of
Advancement
may
oblige
them
to
live
with
more
credit
,
and
cause
them
to
study
to
make
themselves
more
capable
of
all
the
Intrigues
and
Subtilties
of
the
Trade
of
the
Country
.
It
is
of
great
importance
not
to
shew
any
favour
in
this
particular
of
preferment
,
unless
he
have
pass'd
through
all
particular
Degrees
and
Offices
beforehand
.
And
thus
much
concerning
the
Discipline
of
the
Factories
.
OF
THE
COMMODITIES
WHICH
ARE
Brought
as
well
out
of
the
Dominions
of
the
GREAT
MOGUL
,
as
out
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Golconda
and
Visapour
,
and
other
neighbouring
Territories
;
And
also
of
the
Weights
and
Prices
of
the
said
Commodities
.
Of
their
Silk
.
KAsembasar
,
a
Village
in
the
Kingdom
of
Bengala
,
sends
abroad
every
year
two
and
twenty-thousand
Bales
of
Silk
;
every
Bale
weighing
a
hunder'd
pound
.
The
two
and
twenty
Bales
make
two
millions
and
two-hunder'd-thousand
pound
,
at
sixteen
ounces
to
the
pound
.
The
Hollanders
usually
carry
away
six
or
seven-thousand
Bales
,
and
would
carry
away
more
,
did
not
the
Merchants
of
Tartary
,
and
the
Mogul's
Empire
oppose
them
:
for
they
buy
up
as
much
as
the
Hollander
;
the
rest
the
Natives
keep
to
make
their
Stuffs
.
This
Silk
is
also
brought
into
the
Kingdom
of
Guzerat
,
the
greatest
part
whereof
comes
to
Amadabat
,
and
to
Surat
,
where
it
is
wrought
up
.
In
the
first
place
they
make
Carpets
of
Silk
and
Gold
;
others
of
Silk
and
Silver
,
others
all
of
Silk
:
for
the
Worsted
Carpets
are
made
at
Vettapour
,
some
twelve
leagues
from
Agra
.
In
the
second
place
they
make
Satins
with
streaks
of
Gold
and
Silver
;
others
plain
:
with
Taffata's
after
the
same
fashion
.
In
the
third
place
they
make
Patoles
,
which
are
a
sort
of
Silk-stuff
very
thin
,
but
painted
with
all
sorts
of
Flowers
,
the
manufacture
whereof
is
at
Amadabat
.
They
cost
from
eight
Roupies
to
forty
the
piece
.
This
is
a
Commodity
wherein
the
Dutch
will
not
suffer
any
one
of
the
Hollanders
to
trade
in
particular
:
for
they
transport
it
to
the
Philippine-Islands
,
to
the
Islands
of
Borneo
,
Java
,
Sumatra
,
and
other
neighbouring
Islands
.
The
raw-Silk
of
Kasembasar
is
yellowish
,
as
are
all
the
raw-Silks
that
come
from
Persia
and
Sicily
;
but
the
Natives
of
Kasembasar
have
a
way
to
whiten
it
,
with
a
Lye
made
of
the
ashes
of
a
Tree
which
they
call
Adam's
Fig-tree
;
which
makes
it
as
white
as
the
Palestine-Silk
.
The
Hollanders
send
away
all
their
Merchandize
which
they
fetch
out
of
Bengala
,
by
water
,
through
a
great
Canal
that
runs
from
Kasembasar
into
Ganges
,
for
fifteen
leagues
together
;
from
whence
it
is
as
far
by
water
down
the
Ganges
to
Ouguely
,
where
they
lade
their
Ships
.
Of
the
Calicuts
:
and
first
of
the
painted
Calicuts
,
call'd
Chites
.
CHites
or
Painted
Calicuts
,
which
they
call
Calmendar
,
that
is
to
say
,
done
with
a
Pencil
,
are
made
in
the
Kingdom
of
Golconda
;
and
particularly
about
Maslipatan
▪
But
there
is
made
so
little
,
that
though
a
man
should
employ
all
the
Workmen
that
understand
the
Art
of
weaving
Calicuts
,
he
would
hardly
find
enough
to
make
three
Bales
.
The
Chites
which
are
made
in
the
Empire
of
the
Great
Mogul
are
all
printed
;
and
nothing
so
beautiful
,
neither
for
the
figures
nor
the
fineness
of
the
Linnen
.
Those
which
are
made
at
Lahor
,
are
the
coarsest
,
and
consequently
the
cheapest
of
all
.
They
are
sold
by
Corges
,
every
Corge
consisting
of
twenty
pieces
,
which
cost
from
16
to
30
Roupies
.
The
Chites
which
are
made
at
Seronge
,
are
sold
from
20
to
50
Roupies
the
Corge
,
or
thereabouts
.
These
Chites
serve
for
Coverlets
for
Beds
,
for
Sofra's
or
Table
cloaths
after
the
Country-fashion
,
Pillowbears
,
Handkerchiefs
,
but
more
especially
for
Wastcoats
as
well
for
the
men
as
women
in
Persia
.
The
fine
Calicut
-
Chites
are
made
at
Brampour
;
and
are
us'd
for
Handkerchiefs
by
those
that
snuff
Tobacco
.
The
women
also
,
over
all
Asia
,
make
Veils
of
these
Calicuts
,
to
wear
over
their
heads
,
and
about
their
shoulders
,
which
Veils
are
call'd
Ormis
.
The
Basta's
or
Calicuts
painted
red
,
blue
,
and
black
,
are
carri'd
white
to
Agra
,
and
Amadabat
,
in
regard
those
Cities
are
nearest
to
the
places
where
the
Indigo
is
made
that
is
us'd
in
colouring
.
They
cost
from
two
Roupies
to
30
or
40
a-piece
,
according
to
the
fineness
and
the
quantity
of
Gold
at
the
ends
,
and
sometimes
upon
the
sides
.
The
Indians
have
a
way
to
dip
some
of
these
Calicuts
in
a
certain
water
that
makes
them
look
like
Water'd-Chamlets
,
which
adds
also
to
the
price
.
That
sort
which
is
sold
for
two
Roupies
,
and
so
onward
till
ye
come
to
twelve
,
is
transported
to
the
Coast
of
Melinda
,
and
it
is
the
greatest
Trade
the
Governour
of
Mosambique
drives
,
who
sells
them
to
the
Cafres
,
that
vend
them
again
among
the
Abyssins
,
and
into
the
Kingdom
of
Saba
:
for
those
people
not
understanding
the
use
of
Soap
,
need
no
more
but
only
to
wash
these
Calicuts
in
water
.
That
sort
which
is
valu'd
from
12
Roupies
upward
,
is
transported
to
the
Philippine-Islands
,
the
Islands
of
Borneo
,
Java
,
Sumatra
,
and
other
adjacent
places
.
Where
the
women
wear
no
other
clothes
,
then
a
single
piece
of
this
Calicut
.
One
part
whereof
,
without
cutting
it
,
serves
for
a
Petticoat
;
the
other
they
wind
about
their
stomachs
and
their
heads
.
White
Calicuts
.
WHite
Calicuts
come
partly
from
Agra
,
and
about
Lahor
,
part
from
Bengala
:
some
from
Brouda
,
Baroche
,
Renonsari
,
and
other
places
.
They
are
brought
out
of
the
Loom
to
Renonsari
,
and
Baroche
,
where
they
are
whiten'd
by
reason
of
the
convenience
of
their
Meadows
,
and
the
great
store
of
Limons
that
grow
thereabouts
.
For
the
Calicuts
are
never
so
white
as
they
should
be
,
till
they
are
dipt
in
Limon-water
.
The
Calicuts
that
come
from
Agra
,
Lahor
,
and
Bengala
,
are
sold
by
the
Corge
,
and
they
are
of
several
prices
,
from
seventeen
Roupies
to
three
or
four-hunder'd
,
as
the
Merchant
will
have
them
wov'n
.
The
Calicuts
that
come
from
Renonsari
,
and
Baroche
,
are
one
and
twenty
cubits
long
,
new
out
of
the
Loom
;
but
in
the
whitening
they
shrink
to
twenty
cubits
.
Those
of
Brouda
twenty
cubits
from
the
Loom
,
and
shrink
in
the
whitening
to
nineteen
and
a
half
.
All
the
Calicuts
or
Bafta's
that
come
from
these
three
Cities
,
are
of
two
sorts
:
for
some
are
broad
,
some
are
narrow
.
The
narrow
are
those
I
have
already
mention'd
,
the
prices
whereof
are
various
,
from
two
Mamoudi's
to
six
.
The
broad
Bafta's
are
a
cubit
,
and
one
third
part
wide
;
the
whole
piece
twenty
cubits
long
.
The
usual
price
of
them
is
from
five
Mamoudi's
to
twelve
:
but
a
Merchant
being
upon
the
place
,
may
cause
them
to
be
made
much
more
large
and
fine
,
till
they
are
worth
five-hundred
Mamoudi's
a-piece
.
I
saw
two
pieces
sold
for
a
thousand
Mamoudi's
.
The
English
bought
one
,
and
the
Hollanders
another
,
each
Piece
containing
eight
and
twenty
cubits
.
Mahamed
Alibeg
returning
into
Persia
out
of
India
,
where
he
had
been
Embassador
,
presented
Cha-Sef
the
second
with
a
Coco-nut
,
about
the
bigness
of
an
Austrich-egg
,
all
beset
with
Pearls
:
and
when
't
was
open'd
there
was
taken
out
of
it
a
Turbant
that
had
sixty
cubits
of
Calicut
in
length
to
make
it
,
the
Cloath
being
so
fine
,
that
you
could
hardly
feel
it
in
your
hand
:
For
they
will
spin
their
thread
so
fine
,
that
the
eye
can
hardly
discern
it
,
or
at
least
it
seems
to
be
but
a
Cob-web
.
Twisted-Cotton
.
COtton
twisted
and
untwisted
comes
from
the
Provinces
of
Brampour
and
Guzerat
.
Untwisted
Cotton
is
never
transported
into
Europe
,
being
too
cumbersome
,
and
of
little
value
;
only
they
send
it
to
Ormus
,
Balsara
,
and
sometimes
to
the
Philippine-Islands
,
and
the
Islands
of
Sinde
.
As
for
the
twisted
Cottons
,
the
English
and
Hollanders
transport
a
good
quantity
,
not
of
the
finest
,
but
of
that
sort
which
is
pric'd
from
fifteen
to
fifty
Mamoudi's
:
It
serves
for
wieks
for
Candles
,
for
Packsaddles
,
and
for
the
ground
of
Silk-stuffs
.
Indigo
.
INdigo
comes
from
several
parts
of
the
Great
Mogul's
Empire
;
and
according
to
the
diversity
of
the
places
it
differs
in
quality
,
and
consequently
in
price
.
In
the
first
place
,
it
comes
from
the
Territories
of
Biana
,
Indouae
,
and
Corsa
,
a
day
or
two's
journey
from
Agra
:
which
is
esteem'd
the
best
of
all
.
It
is
made
also
eight
days
journey
from
Surat
,
in
a
Village
called
Sarquess
,
two
leagues
distance
from
Amadabat
.
Here
the
flat
Indigo
is
made
.
There
is
also
Indigo
little
inferior
in
goodness
and
price
,
which
comes
from
the
King
of
Golconda's
Territories
.
The
Mein
of
Surat
,
which
contains
42
Serre's
,
or
34
and
a
half
of
our
pounds
,
is
valu'd
from
15
to
20
Roupies
.
They
make
as
good
as
this
at
Baroche
.
That
which
is
made
up
about
Agra
is
made
up
in
half
Balls
,
and
is
the
most
sought
for
in
all
India
.
It
is
sold
by
the
Mein
,
which
in
those
places
contains
60
Serres
,
or
51
and
three
quarters
of
our
pounds
.
The
usual
price
is
from
36
to
40
Roupies
.
There
grows
also
Indigo
some
36
leagues
from
Brampour
,
about
a
great
Village
call'd
Raout
,
and
round
about
the
neighbouring
Towns
in
the
road
to
Surat
:
Of
which
the
Natives
usually
make
above
a
hunder'd-thousand
Roupies
.
There
comes
Indigo
also
from
Bengala
,
which
the
Holland-Company
transports
for
Maslipatan
.
But
they
buy
this
Indigo
,
and
that
of
Brampour
and
Amadabat
,
cheaper
by
24
in
the
hunder'd
,
then
that
of
Agra
.
Indigo
is
made
of
an
Herb
which
they
sow
every
year
after
the
rains
are
over
:
which
when
it
is
grown
up
,
is
very
like
our
Hemp.
They
cut
it
three
times
a
year
;
first
when
it
is
about
two
or
three
foot
high
;
and
they
cut
it
within
half
a
foot
of
the
ground
;
the
first
cutting
far
exceeds
the
two
latter
.
The
second
cutting
is
worse
then
the
first
by
ten
or
twelve
in
the
hunder'd
.
And
the
third
worse
then
the
second
by
12
in
the
hunder'd
.
The
difference
is
found
by
breaking
a
piece
of
the
Paste
,
and
observing
the
colour
.
The
colour
of
that
Indigo
which
is
made
of
the
first
cutting
,
is
a
Violet-blue
,
but
more
brisk
and
lively
than
the
two
others
:
and
that
which
is
made
of
the
second
is
more
lively
then
the
third
.
When
they
have
cut
the
Herb
,
they
throw
it
into
Pits
which
they
make
with
Lime
,
which
becomes
so
hard
,
that
you
would
judg
it
to
be
one
intire
piece
of
Marble
.
They
are
generally
fourscore
or
a
hunder'd
paces
in
circuit
;
and
being
half
full
of
water
,
they
fill
them
quite
up
with
the
Herb.
Then
they
bruise
and
jumble
it
in
the
water
till
the
leaf
,
for
the
stalk
is
worth
nothing
,
becomes
like
a
kind
of
thick
mud
.
This
being
done
,
they
let
it
settle
for
some
days
;
and
when
the
setling
is
all
at
the
bottom
,
and
the
water
clear
above
,
they
let
out
all
the
water
.
When
the
water
is
all
drain'd
out
,
they
fill
several
baskets
with
this
slime
,
and
in
a
plain
Field
you
shall
see
several
men
at
work
,
every
one
at
his
own
basket
,
making
up
little
pieces
of
Indîgo
flat
at
the
bottom
,
at
the
top
sharp
like
an
egg
.
Though
at
Amadabat
they
make
their
pieces
quite
flat
like
a
small
cake
.
Here
you
are
to
take
particular
notice
,
that
the
Merchants
,
because
they
would
not
pay
custom
for
an
unnecessary
weight
,
before
they
transport
their
Indigo
out
of
Asia
into
Europe
,
are
very
careful
to
cause
it
to
be
sifted
,
to
separate
the
dust
from
it
;
which
they
sell
afterwards
to
the
Natives
of
the
Countrey
to
dye
their
Calicuts
.
They
that
sift
this
Indigo
must
be
careful
to
keep
a
Linnen-cloath
before
their
faces
,
and
that
their
nostrils
be
well-stopt
,
leaving
only
two
little
holes
for
their
eyes
.
Besides
,
they
must
every
half
hour
be
sure
to
drink
milk
,
which
is
a
great
preservative
against
the
piercing
quality
of
the
dust
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
caution
,
they
that
have
sifted
Indigo
for
nine
or
ten
days
,
shall
spit
nothing
but
blew
for
a
good
while
together
.
Once
I
laid
an
Egg
in
the
morning
among
the
sisters
,
and
when
I
came
to
break
it
in
the
evening
it
was
all
blew
within
.
As
they
take
the
Paste
out
of
the
Baskets
with
their
Fingers
dipt
in
Oil
,
and
make
it
into
Lumps
,
or
Cakes
,
they
lay
them
in
the
Sun
to
dry
.
Which
is
the
reason
that
when
the
Merchants
buy
Indigo
,
they
burn
some
pieces
of
it
,
to
try
whether
there
be
any
dust
among
it
.
For
the
Natives
who
take
the
Paste
out
of
the
Baskets
to
make
it
into
Lumps
,
lay
it
in
the
Sand
,
which
mixes
with
the
Paste
,
and
souls
it
.
But
when
the
Merchants
burn
it
,
the
Indigo
turns
to
Ashes
,
and
the
Sand
remains
.
The
Governours
do
what
they
can
to
make
the
Natives
leave
their
Knavery
;
but
notwithstanding
all
their
care
,
there
will
be
some
deceit
.
Salt-Peter
.
GReat
store
of
Salt-Peter
comes
from
Agra
and
Patna
;
but
the
refin'd
costs
three
times
more
then
that
which
is
not
.
The
Hollanders
have
set
up
a
Ware-House
fourteen
Leagues
above
Patna
,
and
when
their
Salt-Peter
is
refin'd
,
they
transport
it
by
water
by
Ogueli
.
A
Mein
of
refin'd
Salt-Peter
is
worth
seven
Mamoudi's
.
Spice
.
CArdamom
,
Ginger
,
Pepper
,
Nutmegs
,
Nutmeg-Flowers
,
Cloves
and
Cinnamon
,
are
all
the
different
sorts
of
Spices
known
to
us
.
I
put
Cardamom
and
Ginger
in
the
first
place
,
because
that
Cardamom
grows
in
the
Territories
of
Visapour
,
and
Ginger
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Great
Mogul
.
And
as
for
other
Spices
,
they
are
brought
from
other
Foreign
parts
to
Surat
,
which
is
the
grand
Mart.
Cardamom
is
the
most
excellent
of
all
other
Spices
,
but
it
is
very
scarce
;
and
in
regard
there
is
no
great
store
in
the
place
where
it
grows
,
it
is
only
made
use
of
in
Asia
,
at
the
Tables
of
great
Princes
.
Five
hundred
pound
of
Cardamoms
,
are
pric'd
from
a
hundred
to
a
hundred
and
ten
Rials
.
Ginger
is
brought
in
great
quantities
from
Amadabat
,
where
there
grows
more
than
in
any
other
part
of
Asia
;
and
it
is
hardly
to
be
imagin'd
how
much
there
is
transported
candited
into
Foreign
parts
.
Pepper
is
of
two
sorts
.
There
is
a
sort
which
is
very
small
,
another
sort
much
bigger
;
both
which
sorts
are
distinguish'd
into
small
and
great
Pepper
.
The
larger
sort
comes
from
the
Coast
of
Malavare
;
and
Tuticorin
and
Calicut
are
the
Cities
where
it
is
brought
up
.
Some
of
this
Pepper
comes
from
the
Territories
of
the
King
of
Visapour
,
being
vended
at
Rejapour
,
a
little
City
in
that
Kingdom
.
The
Hollanders
that
purchase
it
of
the
Malavares
,
do
not
give
Money
for
it
,
but
several
sorts
of
Commodities
in
Exchange
;
as
Cotten
,
Opium
,
Vermilion
,
and
Quicksilver
;
and
this
is
the
Pepper
which
is
brought
into
Europe
.
As
for
the
little
Pepper
that
comes
from
Bantam
,
Afchen
,
and
some
other
parts
toward
the
East
,
there
is
none
of
it
carried
out
of
Asia
,
where
it
is
spent
in
vast
quantities
,
especially
among
the
Mahumetans
.
For
there
are
double
the
Grains
of
small
Pepper
in
one
pound
,
to
what
there
are
of
the
great
Pepper
;
besides
that
the
great
Pepper
is
hotter
in
the
mouth
.
The
little
Pepper
that
comes
to
Surat
,
has
been
sold
some
years
for
thirteen
or
fourteen
Mamoudi's
the
Mein
;
and
so
much
I
have
seen
the
English
give
for
it
,
to
transport
it
to
Ormus
,
Balsara
,
and
the
Red
Sea
.
As
for
the
great
Pepper
,
which
the
Hollanders
fetch
from
the
Coast
of
Malavare
,
five
hundred
pound
in
truck
brings
them
in
not
above
thirty-eight
Reals
;
but
by
the
Commodities
which
they
give
in
Barter
,
they
gain
Cent.
per
Cent.
The
Nutmeg
,
the
Nutmeg-Flow'r
,
the
Clove
,
and
Cinnamon
,
are
the
only
Spices
which
the
Hollanders
have
in
their
own
hands
.
The
three
first
come
from
the
Molucca
Islands
;
the
fourth
,
which
is
Cinnamon
,
from
the
Island
of
Ceylan
.
'T
is
observable
of
the
Nutmeg
,
that
the
Tree
which
bears
it
is
never
planted
,
which
has
been
confirm'd
to
me
by
several
persons
that
have
liv'd
several
years
in
the
Country
.
They
related
to
me
,
that
the
Nutmeg
being
ripe
,
several
Birds
come
from
the
Islands
toward
the
South
,
and
devour
it
whole
,
but
are
forc'd
to
throw
it
up
again
before
it
be
digested
.
The
Nutmeg
then
besmear'd
with
a
viscous
matter
,
falling
to
the
ground
takes
root
,
and
produces
a
Tree
,
which
would
never
thrive
were
it
planted
.
This
puts
me
in
mind
of
making
one
observation
upon
the
Birds
of
Paradise
.
These
Birds
being
very
greedy
after
Nutmegs
,
come
in
flights
to
gorge
themselves
with
the
pleasing
Spice
,
at
the
season
,
like
Felfares
in
Vintage
time
;
but
the
strength
of
the
Nutmeg
so
intoxicates
them
,
that
they
fall
dead
drunk
to
the
Earth
,
where
the
Emets
in
a
short
time
eat
off
their
Legs
.
Hence
it
comes
,
that
the
Birds
of
Paradise
are
said
to
have
no
Feet
;
which
is
not
true
however
,
for
I
have
seen
three
or
four
that
had
Feet
;
and
a
French
Merchant
sent
one
from
Aleppo
as
a
Present
to
Lewis
the
Thirteenth
that
had
Feet
;
of
which
the
King
made
great
account
,
as
being
a
very
lovely
Fowl
.
But
notwithstanding
all
the
Hollanders
Projects
,
you
may
buy
Cloves
at
Macassar
without
purchasing
them
of
the
Hollander
;
in
regard
the
Islanders
buy
them
of
the
Dutch
Captains
and
Soldiers
,
which
the
Hollanders
have
in
those
places
where
the
Cloves
grow
,
giving
them
in
exchange
Rice
,
and
other
necessaries
for
the
support
of
life
,
without
which
they
would
starve
,
being
very
sadly
provided
for
.
When
the
Natives
of
Macassar
are
thus
furnish'd
of
Cloves
,
they
barter
them
in
Exchange
for
such
Commodities
as
are
brought
them
;
sometimes
they
give
Tortoise-Shells
in
exchange
,
and
Gold
Dust
;
by
which
the
Merchant
gains
six
or
seven
in
the
hundred
,
being
better
than
the
Money
of
the
Island
,
though
it
be
Gold
,
by
reason
the
King
oft-times
enhances
the
value
of
it
.
The
places
where
Cloves
grow
,
are
Amboyna
,
Ellias
,
Seram
,
and
Bouro
.
The
Islands
of
Banda
also
,
in
number
six
,
viz.
Nero
,
Lontour
,
Poulcay
,
Roseguin
,
and
Grenapuis
,
bear
Nutmegs
in
great
abundance
.
The
Island
of
Grenapuis
is
about
six
Leagues
in
compass
,
and
ends
in
a
sharp
point
,
where
there
is
a
continual
fire
burning
out
of
the
earth
.
The
Island
Damme
,
where
there
grows
great
store
of
Nutmegs
,
and
very
big
,
was
discover'd
in
the
year
1647
,
by
Abel
Tasman
,
a
Dutch
Commander
.
The
Price
of
Cloves
and
Nutmegs
,
as
I
have
known
them
sold
to
the
Hollanders
at
Surat
,
was
as
follows
.
The
Mein
of
Surat
contains
forty
Serres
,
which
make
thirty-four
of
our
Pounds
,
at
sixteen
Ounces
to
the
Pound
.
A
Mein
of
Cloves
was
sold
for
a
hundred
and
three
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
A
Mein
of
Mace
was
sold
for
a
hundred
and
fifty-seven
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
Nutmegs
for
fifty-six
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
Cinnamon
comes
at
present
from
the
Island
of
Ceylan
.
The
Tree
that
bears
it
is
very
much
like
the
Willow
,
and
has
three
Barks
.
They
never
take
off
but
the
first
and
second
,
which
is
accounted
the
best
.
They
never
meddle
with
the
third
,
for
should
the
Knife
enter
that
,
the
Tree
would
dye
.
So
that
it
is
an
art
to
take
off
the
Cinnamon
,
which
they
learn
from
their
youth
.
The
Cinnamon
Spice
is
much
dearer
to
the
Hollanders
then
people
think
;
for
the
King
of
Ceylan
,
otherwise
call'd
King
of
Candy
,
from
the
name
of
his
principal
City
,
being
a
sworn
Enemy
to
the
Hollanders
,
sends
his
Forces
with
an
intention
to
surprize
them
,
when
they
gather
their
Cinnamon
;
so
that
they
are
forc'd
to
bring
seven
or
eight
hundred
men
together
to
defend
as
many
more
that
are
at
work
.
Which
great
expence
of
theirs
very
much
enhances
the
price
of
the
Cinnamon
.
There
grows
upon
the
Cinnamon
Tree
a
certain
fruit
like
an
Olive
,
though
not
to
be
eaten
.
This
the
Portugals
were
wont
to
put
into
a
Caldron
of
Water
,
together
with
the
tops
of
the
Branches
,
and
boil'd
it
till
the
Water
was
all
consum'd
.
When
it
was
cold
,
the
upper
part
became
a
Paste
like
white
Wax
;
of
which
they
made
Tapers
to
set
up
in
their
Churches
,
for
no
sooner
were
the
Tapers
lighted
,
but
all
the
Church
was
perfum'd
.
Formerly
the
Portugals
brought
Cinnamon
out
of
other
Countries
,
belonging
to
the
Raja's
about
Cochin
.
But
the
Hollanders
have
destroy'd
all
those
places
,
so
that
the
Cinnamon
is
now
in
their
hands
.
When
the
Portugals
had
that
Coast
,
the
English
bought
their
Cinnamon
of
them
,
and
usually
paid
for
it
by
the
Mein
fifty
Mamoudi's
.
Drugs
that
are
brought
to
Surat
,
and
brought
from
other
Countries
,
with
the
price
of
every
one
by
the
Mein
.
Salt
Armoniack
,
according
to
the
usual
price
,
costs
by
the
Mein
twenty
Mamoudi's
.
Borax
,
comes
unrefin'd
from
Amadabat
,
as
does
Salt
Armoniack
,
and
costs
by
the
Mein
thirty-five
Mamoudi's
.
Gum-Lack
,
seven
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
Gum-Lack
wash'd
,
ten
Mamoudi's
.
Gum-Lack
in
sticks
of
Wax
,
forty
Mamoudi's
.
There
are
some
of
these
Sticks
that
cost
fifty
or
sixty
Mamoudi's
the
Mein
,
and
more
when
they
mix
Musk
in
the
Gum.
Saffron
of
Surat
,
which
is
good
for
nothing
but
for
colouring
,
four
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
Cumin
White
,
eight
Mamoudi's
.
Cumin
Black
,
three
Mamoudi's
.
Arlet
small
,
three
Mamoudi's
.
Frankincense
,
that
comes
from
the
Coast
of
Arabia
,
three
Mamoudi's
.
Myrrh
,
that
which
is
good
,
call'd
Mirra
Gilet
,
thirty
Mamoudi's
.
Myrth
Bolti
,
which
comes
from
Arabia
,
fifteen
Mamoudi's
.
Cassia
,
two
Mamoudi's
.
Sugar
Candy
,
eighteen
Mamoudi's
.
Asutinat
,
a
sort
of
Grain
,
very
hot
,
one
Momoudi
.
Annise-seed
gross
,
three
Mamoudi's
and
a
half
.
Annise-seed
small
and
hot
,
one
Mamoudi
and
a
half
.
Oupelote
,
a
Root
,
fourteen
Mamoudi's
.
Cointre
,
five
Mamoudi's
.
Auzerout
,
from
Persia
,
a
hundred
and
twenty
Mamoudi's
.
Alloes
Succotrine
,
from
Arabia
,
twenty
eight
Mamoudi's
.
Licorice
,
four
Mamoudi's
.
Lignum
Aloes
,
in
great
pieces
,
two
hundred
Mamoudi's
.
Lignum
Aloes
,
in
small
pieces
,
four
hundred
Mamoudi's
.
Vez-Cabouli
,
a
certain
Root
,
twelve
Mamoudi's
.
There
is
a
sort
of
Lignum
Aloes
very
Gummy
,
which
comes
to
,
by
the
Mein
,
four
thousand
Mamoudi's
.
Gum-Lake
for
the
most
part
comes
from
Pegu
;
yet
there
is
some
also
brought
from
Bengala
,
where
it
is
very
dear
,
by
reason
the
Natives
fetch
that
lively
Scarlet
colour
out
of
it
,
with
which
they
paint
their
Calicuts
.
Nevertheless
,
the
Hollanders
buy
it
,
and
carry
it
into
Persia
for
the
fame
use
of
painting
.
That
which
remains
after
the
colour
is
drawn
off
,
is
only
fit
to
make
sealing
Wax
.
That
which
comes
from
Pegu
is
not
so
dear
,
though
as
good
for
other
Countries
.
The
difference
is
only
this
,
that
it
is
not
so
clean
in
Pegu
,
where
the
Pismires
foul
it
,
as
in
Bengala
,
where
it
grows
in
a
heathy
place
,
full
of
Shrubs
,
where
those
Animals
cannot
so
well
come
at
it
.
The
Inhabitants
of
Pegu
never
make
any
use
of
it
in
painting
,
being
a
dull
sort
of
people
,
that
are
in
nothing
at
all
industrious
.
The
Women
of
Surat
get
their
livings
by
cleansing
the
Lake
after
the
Scarlet
colour
is
drawn
from
it
.
After
that
they
give
it
what
colour
they
please
,
and
make
it
up
into
Sticks
for
sealing
Wax
.
The
English
and
Holland
Company
carry
away
every
year
a
hundred
and
fifty
Chests
.
The
price
is
about
ten
Pence
the
pound
.
Powder'd
Sugar
is
brought
in
great
quantities
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
Bengala
;
it
causes
also
a
very
great
Trade
at
Ougeli
,
Patna
,
Daca
,
and
other
places
.
I
have
been
told
it
for
a
very
great
certainty
,
by
several
ancient
people
in
Bengala
,
that
Sugar
being
kept
thirty
years
becomes
absolute
poison
,
and
that
there
is
no
Venom
more
dangerous
,
or
that
sooner
works
its
effect
.
Loaf-Sugar
is
also
made
at
Amadabat
,
where
they
are
perfectly
skill
d
in
refining
it
;
for
which
reason
it
is
call'd
Sugar
Royal.
These
Sugar
Loaves
usually
weigh
from
eight
to
ten
pound
.
Opium
is
brought
from
Brampour
,
a
Town
of
good
Trade
between
Agra
and
Surat
.
The
Hollanders
buy
great
quantities
,
which
they
truck
for
their
Pepper
.
Tobacco
also
grows
in
abundance
round
about
Brampour
;
sometimes
there
has
been
so
much
that
the
Natives
have
let
vast
quantities
rot
upon
the
ground
,
for
want
of
gathering
.
Coffee
grows
neither
in
Persia
nor
in
India
,
where
it
is
in
no
request
;
but
the
Hollanders
drive
a
great
Trade
in
it
,
transporting
it
from
Ormus
into
Persia
,
as
far
as
Great
Tartary
,
from
Balsara
into
Chaldea
,
Arabia
,
Mesopotomia
,
and
the
other
Provinces
of
Turky
.
It
was
first
found
out
by
a
Hermite
,
whose
name
was
Sheck-Siadeli
,
about
twenty
years
ago
,
before
which
time
it
was
never
heard
of
in
any
Author
either
ancient
of
modern
.
Deceits
in
Silk
Wares
.
PLain
Silk
Wares
may
be
alter'd
in
length
,
breadth
,
and
quality
.
The
quality
shews
it self
when
they
are
of
an
even
thread
,
when
the
weight
is
equal
,
and
when
there
is
no
Cotton
thread
in
the
West
.
The
Indians
not
having
the
art
of
gilding
silver
,
put
into
their
strip'd
Wares
threads
of
pure
Gold
,
so
that
you
must
count
the
quantity
of
Gold
threads
to
see
whether
the
Silk
have
its
due
number
.
And
this
also
you
must
observe
in
your
Silks
wov'n
with
Silver
.
As
for
Taffata's
,
you
are
only
to
mind
whether
the
pieces
be
all
of
a
fineness
,
and
to
see
by
unfolding
some
of
them
,
that
there
be
nothing
within
to
augment
the
weight
,
and
then
weighing
all
the
pieces
by
themselves
,
to
see
that
they
all
agree
.
The
colours
of
those
Carpets
which
are
made
in
India
,
do
not
last
so
long
as
the
colour
of
those
which
are
made
in
Persia
;
but
for
the
workmanship
it
is
very
lovely
.
The
eye
of
the
Broaker
is
to
judge
of
the
largeness
,
beauty
,
and
fineness
of
those
Carpets
which
are
wrought
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
and
whether
they
be
fine
and
rich
.
But
whether
they
be
Carpets
,
or
other
Stuffs
mix'd
with
Gold
and
Silver
,
it
behoves
the
Buyer
to
pull
out
some
of
the
Gold
and
Silver
Threads
,
to
see
whether
they
be
of
the
right
value
or
no.
Deceits
in
the
White
Calicuts
.
THe
deceits
usually
put
upon
Calicuts
,
are
in
fineness
,
length
,
and
breadth
.
Every
Bale
may
contain
two
hundred
pieces
;
among
which
they
will
juggle
in
five
or
six
or
ten
,
less
fine
,
or
less
white
,
shorter
or
narrower
than
according
to
the
scantling
of
the
Bale
,
which
cannot
be
found
out
but
by
examining
them
piece
by
piece
.
The
fineness
is
discern'd
by
the
eye
,
the
length
and
breadth
by
the
measure
.
But
the
Indians
practise
a
more
cunning
way
,
which
is
to
count
the
number
of
threads
which
ought
to
be
in
the
breadth
,
according
to
the
fineness
of
the
scantling
.
When
the
number
fails
,
it
is
either
more
transparent
,
more
narrow
,
or
more
course
.
The
difference
is
sometimes
so
difficult
to
be
perceiv'd
,
that
there
is
no
way
to
find
it
out
but
by
counting
the
threads
.
And
yet
this
difference
in
a
great
quantity
comes
to
a
great
deal
.
For
it
is
nothing
to
cousen
a
Crown
or
two
Crowns
in
a
piece
that
comes
but
to
fifteen
or
twenty
Crowns
.
Those
that
whiten
these
Calicuts
,
to
save
charges
of
a
few
Limons
,
will
knock
the
Calicuts
excessively
upon
a
Stone
,
which
does
fine
Calicuts
a
great
injury
,
and
lowers
the
price
.
As
for
their
Calicuts
dy'd
blew
or
black
,
you
must
take
care
that
the
Workmen
do
not
knock
them
after
they
are
folded
,
to
make
them
look
sleek
;
for
many
times
when
they
come
to
be
unfolded
,
you
shall
find
holes
in
the
creases
.
As
for
your
painted
and
printed
Calicuts
,
which
are
painted
and
printed
as
they
come
out
of
the
Loom
,
the
Merchant
must
take
care
that
what
he
bespeaks
be
finish'd
before
the
end
of
the
Rains
,
for
the
thicker
the
Water
is
where
they
are
wash'd
,
the
more
lively
will
the
printed
and
painted
colours
appear
.
It
is
easie
to
distinguish
between
the
printed
and
the
painted
Calicuts
;
and
between
the
neatness
of
the
work
:
but
for
the
fineness
and
other
qualities
,
they
are
not
so
easily
discern'd
;
and
therefore
the
Broaker
must
be
more
careful
.
Cheats
in
Cotton
.
THe
cheat
in
the
weight
is
twofold
.
The
first
,
by
laying
them
in
a
moist
place
;
and
thrusting
in
the
middle
of
every
Skain
some
thing
to
add
to
the
weight
.
The
second
;
in
not
giving
good
weight
when
the
Broaker
receives
it
from
the
Workm●n
,
or
Merchant
that
delivers
it
.
There
is
but
one
cheat
in
the
quality
,
that
is
by
putting
three
or
four
Skains
,
of
a
coarser
Commodity
then
that
which
is
uppermost
,
into
one
Mein
.
Which
in
a
great
quantity
mount
▪
high
;
for
there
are
some
Cottons
that
are
worth
an
hunder'd
Crowns
the
Mein
.
These
two
cheats
being
often
us'd
by
the
Holland-Company
,
there
is
no
way
but
to
weigh
your
Commodity
in
the
presence
of
the
Dutch-Commander
,
and
his
Councel
,
and
to
examin
every
Mein
Skain
by
Skain
.
When
this
is
done
,
they
who
are
order'd
to
be
at
his
examination
,
are
oblig'd
to
fix
to
every
Bale
a
ticket
of
the
weight
and
quality
:
for
if
there
be
a
faileur
,
they
who
fix
the
ticket
are
engag'd
to
make
good
what
is
wanting
.
Deceits
in
Indigo
.
I
Have
told
you
,
that
when
the
Work-men
have
made
up
the
Indigo-Paste
in
t
●umps
,
with
their
fingers
dipt
in
Oil
,
they
lay
them
in
the
Sun
a
drying
.
Now
those
that
have
a
design
to
cheat
the
Merchants
,
dry
them
in
the
sand
,
to
the
end
that
the
sand
sticking
to
the
Indigo
,
should
encrease
the
weight
.
Sometimes
they
lay
up
their
Paste
in
moist
places
,
which
makes
it
give
,
and
consequently
renders
it
more
heavy
.
But
if
the
Governour
of
the
place
discovers
the
cheat
,
he
makes
them
severely
pay
for
it
:
and
the
best
way
of
discovery
is
to
burn
some
pieces
of
Indigo
,
for
the
sand
will
remain
.
Indian
Broakers
.
THe
Broakers
are
as
it
were
the
Masters
of
the
Indian
Families
;
for
they
have
all
Goods
at
their
disposal
.
The
Work-men
choose
the
most
aged
and
most
experienc'd
,
who
are
to
endeavour
equal
advantages
for
the
whole
Tribe
they
undertake
for
.
Every
evening
that
they
return
from
their
business
,
and
that
,
according
to
the
custom
of
the
Indians
,
who
make
no
Suppers
,
they
have
eaten
some
little
piece
of
sweet-meat
,
and
drank
a
glass
of
water
,
the
eldest
of
the
Tribe
meet
at
the
Broaker's
House
,
who
gives
them
an
account
of
what
he
has
done
that
day
,
and
then
they
consult
what
he
is
to
do
next
.
Above
all
things
,
they
caution
him
to
look
to
his
hits
,
and
to
cheat
,
rather
then
be
cheated
.
FINIS
.